TI & DO The Father & “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate UFO Two Witnesses – Section II.A. Jesus Prophecy of the Return of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven

II. JESUS PROPHECY OF THE RETURN OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN

II.A. THE UNOBSERVABLE (THROUGH INSPECTION BY EYESIGHT), IN SECRET AS “A THIEF IN THE NIGHT” (UNDERCOVER) RETURN OF THE FATHER, THE SON (LAMB), JESUS AND THEIR STUDENTS, THE “SAINTS” (ANGELS) IN FLESH (CARNAL) HUMAN BODIES

II.A.1. JESUS SAY’S “The kingdom of God cometh not with observation,” Luk 17:21

Jesus was very clear that the return is not observable through inspection or analysis implying it won’t be visibly detected because that’s perhaps the biggest  way humans experience reality. Those who see his coming do so by seeing from within themselves if they are prepared and watching.

Luk 17:20 And when he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, The kingdom of God cometh not with observation:
Luk 17:21 Neither shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within you.

However he told his disciples who he did explain some of the mysteries of the Kingdom of God to, rather than talking in parables that they, speaking to their minds, as their vehicles would die, SHALL SEE HIM, which is the eyesight seeing, but includes understanding what they are seeing because they would know their shepherd’s voice – that entails recognizing the same way of thinking their Souls had experienced while incarnate with Jesus. In other words he would be in the flesh and what he said to them would make sense to them while others will think it absurd or insane or naive or over complicated.

That is because the return is of individuals encompasses taking a human body for the task as Jesus did and as Moses said would be the case in the One he said would be coming next, after he had exited.

The signs of his coming are what are observable with our eyes and mind that includes what we witness happening in the sky and heaven’s and with world events that involve people and their nation states and in terms of geological events such as shaking up of the literal Earth (earthquakes) as well as shaking up of nations and people’s lives (wars, famines, etc.).

However, another misinterpretation is thinking that the entire Kingdom of God can be WITHIN any one person. Jesus used the illustration of a Kingdom, not only to describe the authority they have over the human kingdom but because as with a human kingdom, it’s “MANY MEMBERED” and the members have physical bodies, the reason Jesus told his disciples shortly before he instigated his own capture and execution that when he left he would “prepare a place for you” in one of the “many dwelling places” (mansions) that are all considered to be his “Father’s house” as he also said. Within meant that you would recognize the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s return because you have their “holy Mind, aka Spirit” in you, not because of what you see with your eyes that might inform you that it’s the Kingdom of God you are observing.

II.A.2. “SON OF MAN” IS A PHRASE THAT JESUS USED TO IDENTIFY HIMSELF IN ARAMAIC AS A CHILD (SON) KIN OF GOD (HIS HUSBAND) WHILE OF A MORTAL

“Son of Man” is how Jesus referred to himself while incarnate and in his return and in certain passages in Revelations regarding He and his Kingdom’s return and revealing. Here is one of many quotes of Jesus referring to his return as the Son of Man’s return in a third party way, because he knew it was a task that would require another incarnation to fulfill. Sometimes when a Member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven comes to teach a new “experiential classroom” they, as Do would say, put their existing Next Level physical body “in a closet” so they, as an EXISTING SOUL can, in that “undercover” way, invisible to humans, enter into a human vehicle they prepared (tagged) for their usage, which is what a SON (CHILD/KIN) OF MAN (EXIST/HUSBAND) VIA (HU)MAN INCARNATION describes as the setting at the time when life on earth is compared to the story of Lot at Sodom and Gomorrah:

Luk 17:28 Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded;
Luk 17:29 But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all.
Luk 17:30 Even thus shall it be in the day ((time, (judgment) day, return event)) when the Son of man is revealed ((601 apokalupto from apo 575 and kalupto 2572; to take off the cover, i.e. disclose))

It’s not coincidental that it is through the Book of Revelations that describes how the Son of Man is uncovered, disclosed (revealed) as said in:

Rev 1:1 The Revelation ((602 apokalupsis from apokalupto 601; disclosure, appearing, coming, lighten, manifestation, be revealed, revelation.)) of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John:

This disclosure, revealing, uncovering of the truth is what the Seven Seals are provided to time-stamp as they occur. It’s important to note the progression and how and when the Seals apply, as the Prophecy time of the Two Witnesses is not during one of the Seal Openings, but are before and are the lead up and foundation to the First Seal Opening in Rev 6:1-2, which is the primary “revealing of the Son of Man.”

In fact, the Son of Man Revealing is exactly what the Two Witnesses are providing their Testimony in words (prophecy) of. As TI said to Do, a number of times while they were awakening in 1973+, before they had students, (that Do was always puzzled to hear), that I Sawyer recall Do describing (and is probably on an audio meeting tape), “I’m here to get you started and then I’m going back.” Do said he couldn’t imagine TI was talking about going back to her human vehicle’s family and life, yet thought then they would be leaving together, which was only updated for sure when TI left her vehicle on June 19, 1985.

At TI’s exit of the human vehicle he took, the period of birthing Do to the Throne, that began when they met in 1972 and served on the Throne together as a team was completed. (Rev 12). It was TI who provided Witness Testimony to their Student body that Do was the return of the same Older Member Soul who had served in the vehicle named Jesus, while it was Do who provided Witness Testimony that TI was his Older Member, Heavenly Father, the one who birthed him into their Kingdom of Heaven – Level Above Human during a previous order (civilization). (Jhn 17:5). In other words, Do told us that he realized that TI was his Older Member (Father). TI never said that. And it was TI who told us, their students who Do was and instructed us to make our “commitment” to him.

As Jesus taught, one who comes to testify of himself is not a true witness (Jhn 5:31) which goes along with needing two witnesses to accuse someone of anything that goes back to the Jehovah/Moses first trimester “classroom” lessons. Note that for each trimester there were two in the flesh testifying of one another like check partners. There was Aaron and Moses and then John the Baptist and Jesus for the second trimester and finally TI and DO for the third trimester that continues to date. Yet, Jesus knew that John the Baptist was still a student level Member of the Next Level – spoken of as a “man” in Joh 5:31-36. Jesus said to the Jews who sought to kill him that for them, his “work, business, task” given to him by the Father was to be witness of him and that the Father sent him because they hadn’t heard the Father’s voice nor seen the Father’s shape. (Joh 5). But some of Jesus Students did hear the Father’s voice on several occasions say “this is my son in whom I am well pleased” that some others standing around just heard as thunder. Some may have even seen the Father’s shape on the Transfiguration mount when Jesus was instructed to bring his task to a close.

But in terms of the revealing of the Son of Man that TI started by witnessing to Do as the one who was in the task of Jesus before, it would be nearly two years after TI exited his vehicle, when half the classroom lived up the Boulder Canyon in Colorado on Lost Angel road, with Do’s quarters over an old gold mine, that Do said to the whole Student body, “we need to be who we are” as the return of the one who was incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus and their Students who were with him then. That began the start of the examination of the book UFO Crash at Aztec which taught us a great deal about the crashes and the physiology of the occupants recovered in that crash that was said to have up to 18 bodies.

Do then began a Video project. A team of students, Lggody, Jwnody and Dncody were sent to an Arkansas UFO conference to interview on tape some of the speakers at the conference and to also contact certain popular figures in what became known as UFOlogy, like Linda Moulton Howe who specialized in the rash of Cattle mutilations in Colorado mostly in the 1970’s. Bill English, Whitney Strieber and Bill Lear and others.

Then by October of 1988, having moved about 20 miles north of Dallas, Texas to a large ranch, Do had us self publish a little booklet entitled, ” ’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew” that Do said was to “set the record straight” from all the misinformation that had been written in the media about he and TI – when they were going by the names Bo and Peep and in the press “The UFO Two.”

After that we moved to another location in Dallas where we began a health diet program taylored off of Dr. Christopher’s mucousless diet that with additional study and application of variations became a book we published entitled, “Transfiguration Diet” under the name, “littlegreen inc.’s think tank” that described how diet and positive thinking could re-program genetic characteristics. (I’m actually using that diet right now to treat Lyme’s disease I contracted from a tick bite, and so far it’s keeping the disease symptoms that crippled me at bay. It’s basically a gluten free, sugar free, vegan diet with a majority of raw fruits and vegetables and slow cooked grains and lots of garlic, extra virgin olive oil and supplements I am especially feeling are helping, drinking Cayenne water three times a day, working up to a teaspoon of Cayenne to about 8 ounces of water for each dosage, followed by 1 tablespoon of unfiltered Apple Cider Vinegar and 1 teaspoon of unsulphered Black strap or equivalent molasses also three times a day.

Then in late 1991-1992 the “Son of Man” (Do) began a 12 hour video series called, “Beyond Human – The Last Call” where students, including my face were used as helpers for Do. I believe these were the remainder of the Seven Thunders (Rev 6, 10) which began with TI and DO’s witness testimony as the first thunder.

On May 27, 1993 a third of a page Ad/Statement packed in small type was placed in the national and international editions of the newspaper USA Today entitled, ‘ “UFO CULT” RESURFACES WITH FINAL OFFER’ with similar ads put in twenty-three alternative New Age styled periodicals in the U.S., Canada, England, Scotland, Australia and New Zealand.

Starting in 1994 the classroom Students held 75 public meetings in most every big western U.S. City and in Colorado to Texas to Maine and Florida – 63 locations over about nine months – I believe was the 5th Thunder.

As the Sixth Thunder Do wrote a document published to 95 specific newsgroups on the Internet entitled, ‘UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE’ where Do first states directly that he was the “return” of Jesus. The name is put in quotes because he’s not wearing the same vehicle that was named “Jesus.”

The Seventh Thunder was their publish of a book that is an anthology of all their materials entitled, “How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered,” (Purple Book), which also became a web site, still available at Heavensgate.com (though I caution you from looking to the two former classmates who are the webmasters as they have regularly given interviews where they have made up things that TI and DO didn’t teach. These two were actually cast out of the classroom in 1987 because they didn’t want to abide by all the instructions, with a focus on the “I could be wrong” lesson step, but they stayed in touch and wanted to serve from their home so Do and Crew took them up on it and gave them the logistical things to manage, which they have since seemed to make into the start of a new watered down religion telling the press things like “There is no Heaven or Hell” that TI and DO would never have said or approved of. I’m not their judge and I have spoke out against the many inaccuracies they have given to various press organizations so we are not on the best of terms but as long as they live they still have the option to correct the misinformation seeds they have sown. The last part of the Seventh Thunder was their voluntary exit of their human vehicles by March 23, 1997 seen by the world as the Heaven’s Gate Cult.

Their exit from their vehicles and shortly thereafter from the near earth vicinity marks their graduation from the Human Kingdom, aka their Overcoming or Conquering of the human World as described headed by Do as their “Spirit Birth” “midwife” in Rev 6:1-2. The Bow represents the covenant (rainbow) and the “litter of souls” He ushers through their birth canal into Membership in the Level Above Human – Kingdom of Heaven.

The “backside” (history as in the Bible) revealing continues with this Little Book to reveal the meaning to all Jesus prophecy and the Book of Revelations to begin the opening of the fourth SEAL as of 2017 to uncover all that was kept secret before now.)

The following usages of the return of the Son of Man seem to have certain different time frame applications described with each example.

These next two verse are interesting in light of how TI and DO’s vehicles’ picture was on the NY Times Magazine cover on Feb 29, 1976 (with the article inside entitled, “Looking for the Next World” by James S. Phelan that showed TI (Peep) sitting and Do was standing to TI’s RIGHT side. That was exactly a fulfillment of the literal part of these prophecies. These verses seem to announce the opening of the Heaven’s gate. Then saying the Son of Man is “standing” besides it’s literal standing refers to how to “stand up again” is one of several related meaning of “resurrection” which they were doing by speaking publicly (prophesy) – “Standing up again” as Representatives from the Evolutionary Level Above Human aka The Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven:

Act 7:56 And said, Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.
Luk 22:69 Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God.

These next two verses are not in chronological order.

Mrk 14:62 And Jesus said, I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

This verse seems to depict two parts to the return. The first as the Son of Man sitting meaning having the position or task – work as right hand man to “power” which is also referred to as God the Father. The second part indicates the same Son of Man coming in the clouds of/from Heaven which seems to point to the return (Rev 6:16, 14:14 and 19:11-14) where he is not incarnate but is seen in a way Do described as being possible to be the showing of an “Armada of spacecrafts”, “by the thousands”, even “coming in shifts”,  I believe in apparent view with one’s naked eyes (as opposed to through a telescope, or NASA images).

Mrk 13:26 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory.

This depicts the comet Sign’s that are visible with the naked eye in the western hemisphere that accompany His/Their return and exit:

Luk 17:24 For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part under heaven, shineth unto the other part under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day.
Mat 24:27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.

Again the reference to the incarnate time and the “in the heaven’s” view:

Mat 26:64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

Coming in his glory would not be a reference to the incarnate time as he gets not glory at that time (except from his students) but also his Angels at this point are also sitting on the Throne with him which refers to how that graduate angels become assistants in the judgment and pulling up of the Tares which is not the incarnate time:

Mat 25:31 When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory:

This seems to depict the great comet sign, in this case perhaps Hale Bopp which did stimulate a type of “mourning” at the voluntary laying down of the lives of Do and 38 students plus 4 in the next few months. This event is followed years later by that return while staying visible in the near heavens:

Mat 24:30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.

This is referring to the judgment time when the rewards are given out so is not during the incarnate stage:

Mat 16:27 For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.

This phrase was used before Jesus used it such as in:

Dan 7:13 I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.

The Ancient of Days is Jehovah, the Elohim, the One who Jesus called his Father in Heaven, because he wasn’t incarnate then and who is evidenced as being TI (Rev 12) throughout, shown in the rest of this book.

Dan 8:17 So he came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my face: but he said unto me, Understand, O son of man: for at the time of the end shall be the vision.

Ezekiel received many communications from the Lord and was referred to by the Lord as “son of man.” That was because that’s what they were. They were human beings born of woman as Jesus was also even though in Jesus case Do thought his vehicles mother Mary was inseminated without “fornication” – intercourse probably on board a spacecraft, (though not to be confused with the way the space aliens are doing the same kind of thing with the many insemination abduction reports. The space aliens are doing it as a facsimile of what the Next Level occasionally does, though it seems to be similar, though by the alien reports they largely still use mammalian sexual intercourse to facilitate where the Next Level wouldn’t as there is a different result from different methods. This is not saying Jesus remained a human or was even ever a human who did the same things humans do throughout his vehicles upbringing and early adulthood before fully awakening, (his Next Level Mind/Spirit coming into the vehicle completely). Do indicated that the special preparation of the vehicle named Jesus helped him identify more closely with his Older Member who was operating from a heavenly abode, a nearby spacecraft.

There is a distinction between the English and Hebrew/Aramaic usage of the word “man.” I believe originally TI and DO indicated a “man” was a Next Level Being. For instance TI and DO said that Adam’s vehicle was a Next Level Vehicle and Adam has among it’s definitions “man” as in “human.” A distinction of the usage of “man” is shown here:

Numbers 23:19 God is not a man ((man = 376 ‘iysh= root meaning to be extant= existing)), that he should lie; neither the son of man ((120/119 Adam= be (dyed, made) red (ruddy))), that he should repent: hath he said, and shall he not do it? or hath he spoken, and shall he not make it good?

Rev 1:13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle.

Rev 14:14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle.

To clarify this further:

Gen 6:1 And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them,
Gen 6:2 That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose.
Gen 6:3 And the LORD said, My spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years.

son = 01121 ben 1) son, grandson, child, member of a group 1a) son, male child 1b) grandson 1c) children (pl. – male and female) 1d) youth, young men (pl.) 1e) young (of animals) 1f) sons (as characterization, i.e. sons of injustice [for un- righteous men] or sons of God [for angels] 1g) people (of a nation) (pl.) 1h) of lifeless things, i.e. sparks, stars, arrows (fig.) 1i) a member of a guild, order, class

god= 0430 Elohim 1) (plural) 1a) rulers, judges 1b) divine ones 1c) angels 1d) gods 2) (plural intensive – singular meaning) 2a) god, goddess 2b) godlike one 2c) works or special possessions of God 2d) the (true) God 2e) God

men = 0120 ‘Adam 1) man, mankind 1a) man, human being 1b) man, mankind (much more frequently intended sense in OT) 1c) Adam, first man 1d) common sort

These verses depict the Fallen Angels impregnating the daughters of men (Adam= mankind) which is provided with more evidence in the Book of Enoch. Hare are therefore sons who are righteous before God and sons that are not. These “sons of God” are not referred to as “sons of man” because they are not incarnate. They have physical bodies provided to them by the Kingdom of God, but they are physical bodies that are still capable of reverse metamorphosis, as Adams was also. Thus “son” for Jesus and Ezekiel and Daniel meant “Son of God in flesh” because they all had human flesh vehicles as incarnation comes from the Latin “carne” which means “flesh” but were giving themselves in service to their God so were righteous.

This is also expressed here:

Luk 3:38 Which was the son of Enos, which was the son of Seth, which was the son of Adam, which was the son of God.

II.A.3. JESUS SAID HE WOULD HAVE A NEW NAME AND THAT HIS FATHER WOULD HAVE A NAME AND THE CITY OF GOD THAT IS THE NEW JERUSALEM WOULD ALSO HAVE A NEW NAME UPON HIS RETURN

Rev 3:12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

He wasn’t saying the actual new name of the “city of my God” would be “new Jerusalem.” He was saying the new name would be the new geographic location that would serve as the focal point for his gathering of his returning students, the “Saints” where they would also be taking new human bodies from. This ended up being a point of prophecy fulfillment #1 as TI and DO gave their first talk to a group in Los Angeles, more specifically in North Hollywood (One of Isaiah’s depictions of Jerusalem was the “valley of vision,” extended to the End Time, perhaps a reference to the Hollywood motion picture studios) in early April of 1975 where Do wrote that “several dozen” ended up leaving their lives behind to join with them as a result.

Members of the Kingdom of God give us names as an actual new “address” that will be useful after they exit as well when we want/need their help. The literal word itself is important but that together with knowing that they went back to their dwelling in the near or far literal heavens is knowing the location (area code) and/or phone number where they can be reached. Someone just calling out the name Jesus may be  meaningless without knowing we are sending that call into the literal heavens and actually Jesus only told his disciples who knew him personally to call on his name, while in general saying call on the Father in Heaven.

It seems the Next Level gives names at times, even when not coming incarnate to help students recognize their individual reality and for an interface to made connections into the future, as the Souls keep being brought back by the Next Level to have their next lesson step. For instance, the Archangel Gabriel told Daniel that name and later was the One who delivered the messages to Mary and Zecharias re: the upcoming births of their offspring with a clue of who they would represent, as those vehicles grew up to serve as Jesus the Christ and John the Baptist. Incidentally, the same angel Gabriel was believed to be Muhammad’s source for the 96th chapter of the Qur’an. That reminds me of how Jesus said he had “other sheep…not of this fold” to “also bring” who shall “hear my voice and there shall be one fold, one shepherd”; (Joh 10:16). Do spoke positively about both the core teachings in Buddhism, that to him sounded like it came from the Next Level, because of the renunciation of the world to include separation from one’s human family to give their all to God and regarding Islam in their having more modesty in their clothing, which seemed a lot more reflective of Next Level teaching standards.

We know Jesus said, “For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many”(Mat 24:5). And as it says above, only those who are in the process of overcoming get his “God’s” name written upon them. “God” to Jesus was a general title to identify Older Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, while “Father,” “Pater” in the Greek, but “Abba” in the Aramaic was the “name” of the specific person he was working for that had the task of parenting him to also becoming a “Father” to their students, Jesus said his Father gave him.

So “Father” became the English translation but Jesus, when he taught his disciples to “pray” – (petition help and understanding and to be in the service of), indicated we should use the address of the literal heaven’s – the elevated areas of the star scape in our minds image. (When you pray, say Our Father who is in the Heaven). This is exactly what TI and DO taught us (at first) saying to send our prayers to the same Heavenly Father and explained that to avoid having that communication intercepted by all the discarnates that are eager to be “God” or “Jesus” to you we should be sure to have in our image our communication being sent as far away from Earth as one can imagine – the literal outer space heavens.

Do later said that the space aliens really were not “space” aliens as they actually can only travel a very small distance away from Earth, that is once they were allowed to arrive to the Earth vicinity. That is speaking to those that came from nearby star systems originally, whenever it was that took place, which TI and DO did indicate occurred. TI and DO said that those that were permitted to come to this area were given the choice by the Next Level to give up their current physical bodies to join them on the surface of the planet in the “overcoming of humanness classroom” they were about to continue in it’s next “trimester” of the overall Mind/spirit (Soul) birthing process. It seemed to me possible that these space aliens had student model Next Level grown vehicles.

Jesus said that every member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven is greater than the greatest human. TI and DO said every member of the Next Level was a “God” to a human but they also said that there were older and younger members in the Next Level and that there was a Chief of Chiefs, as the greatest member of the Next Level. They also said, we would only be able to better understand where the Chief came from when we became members of the Next Level because our human brains were just not equip to understand it.

II.A.4. RESURRECTION – TO STAND UP OR RISE AGAIN – IN-CARNAL (FLESH) AGAIN – (REINCARNATION), BORN AGAIN OF WATER AND BORN OF SPIRIT/MIND

Here are the main scriptural records that describe the fact that there is a reality to Souls returning to “stand up again” in a new human body and what that actually entails.

Resurrection is an English term that according to Strongs Greek to English dictionary comes from the Greek:

386 anastasis from  anistemi 450; A STANDING UP AGAIN, i.e. (literally) a resurrection from death (individual, genitive case or by implication, (its author)), or (as a figure) a (moral) recovery (of spiritual truth)= RAISED TO LIFE AGAIN, resurrection, rise from the dead, that should rise, rising again.

This is then the opposite of “laying down one’s life” – falling prostrate.

II.A.4.a. ACCORDING TO TI and DO, “REINCARNATION” AS IT’S TAUGHT BY EASTERN RELIGIONS OF HINDU AND BUDDHIST ORIGINS IS NOT ACCURATE. IT INCLUDES STANDING UP AGAIN WHICH IS DEFINED AS PERFORMING SERVICE TO ONES OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL SHOWN AS THE DELIVERY OF PROPHECY

Incarnate, is from the Latin “carne” which means “flesh,” thus saying someone is to be incarnate is to say their essence whether Soul or Spirit seeks to embed itself into a FLESH BODY. The word “incarnate” in any form is not to be found in the New or Old Testaments. The words that were used were translated to Resurrect – become ERECT AGAIN, or to “STAND UP AGAIN” as opposed to lying down dead, spoken of sometimes as a sleep state.

As Paul of Tarsus also stated accurately, each human body has it’s own developing spirit, TI and DO called the vehicles mind, that they said was synonymous with spirit. A Soul on the other hand is different altogether. It is a specially designed “container” Do first called a “pillow case” or “pocket” that has some Next Level Kingdom of God/Heaven mind “programs” pre-installed, just like a seed comes with pre-installed “genetic code” that instructs it’s development possibilities given the supportive environment. This is thereby related to the parable Jesus gave that illustrated the Kingdom of God/Heaven as seeders where the devil is also seeding, the difference not apparent except to the angelic harvesters at the end of the age, who eventually remove the TARES and leave the WHEAT to be harvested into the barn later. I believe this process is in motion now but will escalate with the fourth horse of the apocalypse, as it’s called in Rev 6, the “GREEN” horse that is translated in most Bibles to “Pale Horse” inaccurately.

TI and DO SAID THAT A SOUL CONTAINER WAS A GIFT and they said these were “deposited” in a human vehicle that can then become awakened by an incarnate Older Member’s voice/words when they are talking publicly (prophecy) – the Two Witnesses, though the students of the Two Witnesses also carry the Two’s prophecy.

TO PROPHESY REQUIRES HAVING A PHYSICAL BODY TO SPEAK THROUGH as just illustrated the biggest delivery of words inspired by the Next Level is evident as performed by the Two Witnesses. Another primary depiction of someone delivering prophecy is described in Rev 10 that speaks of the Little Book being prophesied:

Rev 10:11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

This is described as occurring after the Two Witnesses and Crew have ascended, during the time of the Seventh Angels sounding. Another delivery of Prophecy is stated as “to preach” to those t hat dwell on earth which requires a human physical vehicle to implement (and angels don’t have human physical vehicles), so this is showing the provision of the information to speak about, the timing of which is after the FIRST Fruit was redeemed – the graduation of TI and DO’s students in 1997:

Note it’s in the midheaven that this gospel is preached. I believe that indicates primarily what today is the internet that is international.

Rev 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach ((euaggeliz= bring, declare good or glad tidings/news)) unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
Rev 14:7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.

Yet a third indication of the delivery of prophecy that is defined specifically as a testimony of Jesus, thus indicating showing light, bringing out of obscurity the real teachings of Jesus that had morphed into a false Jesus represented by in large by Christianity. (Note that John is implemented as a deliverer of this prophecy in Rev 10:7-11 and in Rev 19:10, which shows a task as opposed to being the same disciple of Jesus who was named John who was given these Revelations prophecies to write down):

Rev 19:10 And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.

II.A.4.b. BORN OF WATER = BORN OF FLESH – WHICH IS A PROCESS OF “STANDING UP IN” (TAKING OVER) A HUMAN VEHICLE

According to Jesus and TI and DO, a Soul needs to have a repeated human experience to overcome/conquer, aka prevail against their human mammalian characteristics, roots and desires. Jesus spoke of this new human experience as the need for a “water birth” in order to have a “spirit/mind or Soul birth.” (spirit and mind and Soul are often said using the same Greek word, pneuma).

WHAT “BORN AGAIN” REALLY MEANT – Jesus told his disciples they must be literally born of flesh again in order to be BORN OF SPIRIT/MIND, SOUL – NOT ONLY A STATE OF MIND

Joh 3:3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.
Joh 3:4 Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born?
Joh 3:5 Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.

BORN OF WATER MEANT TO BE BORN INTO A HUMAN FLESH WOMB THAT IS SUSPENDED IN WATER. Water was also representative of the human kingdom.

Born of water also means that one uses a human body to accomplish being born of Mind/Spirit. In other words, to be born of Mind/Spirit one must Overcome the human world by taking full control over our human flesh body, not allowing it to do anything our Older Members instruct us to not do which is compounded each time a Representative from the Kingdom of God/Heaven comes incarnate and adds to the program coursework requirements.

TI and DO SAID THIS PROCESS IS VERY MUCH LIKE AN ASTRONAUT TRAINING PROGRAM, except the astronauts will cease to be human when they are done as to be useful and trusted on a spacecraft means they have to prove themselves before they pass the course and they are given many opportunities to pass the course, which encompasses thousands of human/Earth years.

TI and DO ALSO COMPARED THE “BORN OF WATER” TO THAT OF THE WAY A HUMAN IS LIKE A CATERPILLAR who at the appointed time, that in this case is set by the Next Level’s arrival of Representatives incarnate that announce their arrival and the program criteria, starts to spin it’s cocoon. In doing so it is removing and isolating itself from the former world they had circulated in to focus all their energy on changing into a new creature. This is comparable to the Older Members when offering their overcoming process, by the strength and truth of their offer, attracting those human vehicles they previously had prepared, by giving them a “deposit” (seed) of Their MIND that they then nurture when they hear about or meet up with them and eventually become their full time students.

TI and DO took the body of believers to the wilderness as it states in Rev 12, which was in Wyoming in the summer to escape the heat and in Texas in the winter to escape the harsh Wyoming winter. That was for the first 3 years or so. Then the environment shifted to suburban houses largely in Texas and Colorado and then New Mexico, Arizona and California. (The overall New Temple area of the world.) They compared the chrysalis condition, the process of metamorphosis of a caterpillar to a butterfly to “body changes” in their students. The students were taught in detail how to change their human body and brain into obedient instruments of their New Mind/spirit (provided to them word by word from their Older Members) they were filling into their Soul bodies by adhering to the teachers instructed Next Level behaviors and ways necessary to accomplish the program.

Jesus clarifies that he is talking about a flesh body they were going to be required to have again as it’s necessary to this process, the Kingdom of God/Heaven set up, to accomplish their form of birthing of new members into their Evolutionary (not Darwinian) Level Above Human.

Joh 3:6 That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.
Joh 3:7 Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.

Then because they were puzzled understandably, he reiterates what he is talking about by comparing “Spirit” with the wind. We know the wind exists. We can feel it and see how it affects solid matter around us, yet we have no idea what stimulates it and whether it’s going to shift (which as any weather reporter will tell you they see over and over again). So he’s simply saying that one born of Spirit is still physical but you just won’t be able to see them.

Joh 3:8 The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.

Thus Jesus’ disciples are coming back to have a new flesh experience to be BORN OF SPIRIT from.

TI and DO said that all Souls who have had any significant relationship with the Next Level in times past would be returning at this time to take their next step towards graduation.

II.A.4.c. WHAT CHRISTIANS SAY ABOUT BEING “BORN AGAIN” AND “SAVED” HAS IT’S APPLICATION BUT HAS BECOME SO DISTORTED IS NO LONGER REFLECTIVE OF FATHER AND JESUS MIND/SPIRIT INTENTION

Many Christians will say that born of spirit means it’s a mental birth accomplished by accepting Jesus as one’s Lord and Savior, confessing that before fellow humans and repenting of one’s sins and allowing themselves to be “saved” by that because Jesus did the work part by dying on the cross for us.

I don’t disagree with any of this as “accepting Jesus” is belief in him and that is a mental choice. Confessing before others is not the Catholic confession and that’s actually not the best word but it has to do with giving service to Jesus by telling others about him, thus the evangelical movement, though they don’t actually tell others about the real Jesus except in general ways. Most quote scripture which is not a bad thing except if it’s not relating to people the real nuts and bolts of overcoming the human world through his teachings so it then serves to turn people away from the truth.

Many Christian Evangelical movements are largely out to covert people and it’s even seen as a type of sport – the more converts the more they think of themselves as successful, when to the Kingdom of God/Heaven it’s never been about numbers and believers at any cost. So much of what Jesus said is forgotten, ignored, avoided, misconstrued to not be meant literal when the evidence is that he was mostly literal when speaking to his disciples and at other times communicated in figures or by telling a story (parable, proverb).

Furthermore, repenting of one’s sins is correct but repentance means to “change your mind” where your mind is the way you think and of course what you do from what you think that needs to change. That’s why Jesus said, if you love me you will keep my sayings. Thus those that say they love Jesus really need to examine all of his sayings and see how they can “change their mind” to his mind, but that becomes harder and harder to even consider let alone do when one has become entrenched in their ideas and the CONFIDENCE they are already on the fast track to the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

TI and DO indicated that Christianity is more or less a “country club religion.” (That’s not to say it or any religion or spiritual group participation has no value. It’s simply that one can and must outgrow – see through the inaccuracies in what such organizations offer, that is in terms of teachings about the One True Kingdom of Gods in the literal Heavens. The organization that forms around the teachings of a former incarnate member of the Next Level becomes a distortion and dilution of what that Older Member taught, gradually makeing it more and more attractive to make into a path more and more people can easily follow. The hierarchies of these organizations can’t actually advance their own overcoming of humanness and most often just fill themselves with that boog-a-boo called, “liking to feel special,” what Jesus spoke about the priests in Judaic sects that loved wearing the special garments and sitting in certain chairs set up for them and getting the greetings in the marketplace, being looked up to by those who were “lessor” because they hadn’t joined the priesthood. Then they think it’s their duty to protect parishioners from those they deem charlatans, heretics or false prophets when the true teachings are delivered. That’s the same condition we are about to engage in the provision of this Little Book as some will seek to put a stop to their parishioners getting a hold of it. This is the lesson step for those who Stand for TI and DO to endure until they exit and be rewarded for so doing, just as Jesus said, about how the religious would be those who seek to kill you, (speaking to his disciples) as they have the most to lose.

So one is a member of a religion and is taught their standards and various interpretations and then assume they will be “saved” and/or will be among the first to recognize Jesus return and to reap the promised rewards in heaven, while missing nearly the entire picture Jesus was actually portraying. Being “Saved” is because of beginning to graft to one who can put your name so to speak in the book of life. However, that doesn’t insure you will stay in the book of life. You will as far as the Kingdom of God is concerned but if you become someone who clings to the last lesson plans when the new lesson plan is being shown, you won’t be able to “rise out of” your old mindset and ways. Rising out of the old mindset is not showing disregard for them as the new mindset being presented when the genuine Older Members return incorporates all the thinking, behavior and ways of the old mindset. It’s like Moses was teaching to crawl, Jesus to walk and start to run and TI and DO to run giving it all you got.

Belief in the last sent incarnate Representative from the Kingdom of God/Heaven is crucial to the first steps towards graduation into the Kingdom of Heaven but if belief doesn’t become service in the form of “doing the things required by them to be their student/disciple then one’s belief becomes of little consequence and thus would not reap the promised rewards either. Granted one has to recognize the current representatives physical incarnate presence during or after they have left by the teachings they leave behind, but if we are so convinced he must come in certain ways that are not reflective of how he has come before, saying things or not saying things representatives said before and requiring of us what they required of their students before then how can we expect to know HE/THEY have come? That’s why Jesus said to keep lamps full with oil that enables us to SEE by. That’s what standing watch for the bridegroom meant then and means now.

Now in case someone is reading this that thinks belief is all about getting the rewards as if Jesus or TI and DO were holding a carrot in front of our eyes, they are sadly mistaken. I can’t speak for everyone of course but I don’t think anyone who chooses to believe because they hope for the reward will be able to stand the tests. In fact, this is exactly why TI and DO said and did things that really faced students with whether they really felt the needed connection to them. If anyone thinks it’s at all easy to literally give your mind away consciously day by day with minimal gratifications or human justifications along the way, they simply don’t have that experience, nor would I expect them to, as I certainly didn’t have it and it took me 19 years with TI and DO’s process and then 10 years after that to clearly identify my resistance yet TI told me the three things I needed to conquer before I would be permitted on the spacecraft.

She wrote in a note to me that I was

1) “A little too pleased with self”
2) “Likes to be seen as special”
3) “Sarcastic with humans”

Use of the word, “humans” applied to those who were not in our overcoming of humanness classroom at the jobs we worked over the years. Mostly in the early years I was a cook, a waiter, baker and pastry maker for about five years before TI and DO encouraged us to seek office jobs so we would all have weekends free and earn more “sticks” (money) for our labor as we were not supported by donations except in the first 5-6 years when certain students were able to secure trust funds. When the head cooks on the line would get stressed sometimes they would let off steam with expletives or yelling at the wait staff and/or at me and I would try to coach them on keeping their cool and I’m sure the way I did that, sarcastically, as if I was this superior being who could maintain control and they weren’t and couldn’t infuriated them even more. This happened at three jobs if I recall and one of them I was let go from because of how the cook I was tangling with was the head Chef’s son. The chef liked me and even offered me a chef’s job at another country club so his son wouldn’t have me around with my squeaky clean ways, but it was too far away from the classroom to commute so I turned it down and he later told me he had to let me go because it was either supporting me or his son. That was in Amarillo, Texas. I suspect I learned that lesson but one can never be confident that a stronger test will not come along at any moment. Actually it has come up dealing with my teen age daughter and her friends at times though it’s not exactly the same. The point is I lacked the self control to not lash out or give advice that would be seen as lashing out, however subtly.

The other two areas became apparent as well and still are but I’ll save them for another time. I have posted on this subject on my blog:
Sawyer’s Blog.
http://www.sawyerhg.wordpress.com/

So belief is just a very first step and it has to be belief in the current representative for there to be continued harvest-ability potential. Someone who believes in the real Jesus will if they give themselves a chance SEE all the same characteristics in TI and DO and they won’t see ALL those characteristics in anyone else on the planet since Jesus. By characteristics I am not talking about performing miracles because remember Jesus said that it would be the false Christs that show the signs and wonders upon his return.

A FALSE Christ IS ANYONE WHO DOESN’T TEACH THE REAL JESUS MESSAGE IN IT’S ENTIRETY. It isn’t just someone who would claim to be a “Christ” or to be Jesus himself returning, but would also be a false Christ if they believe in and/or teach something different than what Jesus actually said/taught even though they think they are teaching what he said and did or are teaching parts of what he said and did and using the name Jesus or Lord in the process. Those are all false Christs and though I’m not trying to offend anyone most Christians have bought a false idea of the real Jesus which will become more and more apparent by reading the rest of this book, whether you believe in TI and DO or not. Now, whether you believe in a false image of Jesus Christ or not, it’s not too late to see the real deal. If you are a person that wants to know the truth then you will be willing to “change your mind” (repent) though it will be challenging to do, though perhaps if you are reading this book, you have already come a long way in getting rid of old mind so that much of what’s being shared here sounds familiar because of.

II.A.4.d. JESUS HAVING A NEW NAME THUS HAVING A NEW “SON OF MAN” BODY IS ANOTHER PROOF THAT HE IS RESURRECTING, RE-INCARNATING

That phrase “Son of Man” is a reference to being a “Son of God in flesh” from Adam’s genetic strain while it also refers to Man as an Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven where human is a hue, or shade of that “man.”

Rev 3:12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name.

So if Jesus WAS before he was Jesus he is an example of proof that members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven when they return take a new physical body.

It’s true that once someone has formed a bond with their Older Member by sticking with the Older Member’s program, that is always a constant progression of behavior and ways, the final result will grow to make one’s “eye single” as Jesus said and therefore “one’s (Soul) body is at that point “full of light” and is thereby technically “enlightened,” which is having become a “Christ” (anointed one). Then they will be TAKEN OUT of the “perennial” life/death cycle of the human genetic strain, the human tree which is taught by both Hindu and Buddhists. Where those religions have become distorted from their origins that initially came from the same Kingdom of God/Heaven is that to be “taken out” one literally needs to catch the eye of someone who has on a previous occasion on a garden equivalent to Earth overcome their human condition.

Overcoming can only be accomplished to completion when the Older Member is present aka incarnate to take each student through it as they must give their all to that true Teacher. That teacher is in communication with their Older Member (Their Teacher) who is on a spacecraft who then decides whether each student has sufficiently overcome and bonded with their incarnate Older Member. If they have bonded they are given a final exam of laying down their human vehicle according to the Older Members instruction which could be in the Jesus case by telling the truth to those who hate to hear it. When they lose their human vehicles life, their Soul container separates from the human vehicle and is met by Next Level invisible helpers to take them to their craft and new position of service in their new Next Level family.

This Overcoming Christing Process can not be done at home or with any human group as humans don’t know what to teach and they all end up showing hypocrisy because even though some appear enlightened, they haven’t met the criteria of giving themselves to another Being and importantly in non-religious and non-spiritual ways because even religion and spirituality are distortions of the unvarnished truth, even though they have many of the core truth still in place in their practice.

I could go point by point with this as I know there are many who subscribe to certain forms of Buddhist and/or Hindu practice that will believe they are or have overcome their humanness just like there are Christians that believe they are ready to leave all behind when Jesus comes or in the case of some Muslims when the Mahdi comes or for some Buddhists, the Maitreya and for some Jews, the Messiah, etc. And these may be ready but will they recognize the true highest masters voice when they hear it? It’s being sounded now as the voice/words (song) from TI and DO.

But the idea that human beings require a Soul to make a physical body live is a distortion of the fact that it is required that a Soul is given to any human being so that being can have the possibility of living eternally as a new Kingdom of God/Heaven member. That’s not to say the Kingdom of God/heaven can not give a human being a “Soul pocket/container” at any time. I don’t know if there are restrictions of when a Soul can be given another. However, anyone who get’s upset with thinking that this makes people elitist to say some have Souls and some don’t is not seeing the reality of this as no one in a human vehicle knows who has a Soul and who doesn’t, even if their behavior and ways seem to indicate they do or don’t. Also, a Soul as it can be given, can also be taken away (or perhaps it just atrophies or goes dormant) so even if someone seems to have had one, we don’t know if it’s grown much at all because they would still be left with their mind/spirit (memories) of what they learned when they had one.

II.A.4.e. “GOD IS NOT THE GOD OF THE DEAD, BUT OF THE LIVING” and “GOD IS A SPIRIT”

Jesus is posed a question. Moses issued instruction and procedure that states if a husband dies without having produced an offspring with his wife, his brother can marry the wife to produce offspring in his name. So the question was what if there were seven brothers and the one dies with no offspring and each of the brothers marry the widow but produce no offspring and they all die too and then the woman dies. In the Resurrection (return again and Standing up for the Next Level in new human vehicle) which of the seven will be the husband to that woman as all seven had her.

Mat 22:29 Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God.
Mat 22:30 For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.
Mat 22:31 But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying,
Mat 22:32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.

In Jesus mind there are two kinds of resurrection. One for the LIVING and one for the DEAD. The LIVING are all those who die, as they say, “in the Lord,” as Paul said were the “dead in Christ,” which means they died STANDING UP FOR THE LAST INCARNATE OLDER MEMBER as that is always what threatens the existing religious that are largely worshiping a false idea of a Christ (anointed one), who then seek to silence those who challenge their illusion with the greater truths. The LIVING are only living because they were given “Soul deposits,” the SEED and “container” that only holds Kingdom of God/Heaven (holy) Mind/Spirit in it but is literally equip with a type of homing device so the Kingdom of God/Heaven crew assigned to monitor all with such a deposit and take them into their safe keeping whether they still have a physical vehicle or not, thus they are saved from the fate of all that don’t have that deposit, thus are LIVING, at least for the time being as they will encounter further testing when they are brought to their next “classroom” in which they will have the instruction to “take over” – stand up in a human vehicle that is prepared for them and is a “match” for what they still need to overcome which varies Soul to Soul.

These returning Souls don’t marry because they only “stand up again” in their new vehicle because the Older Member who has also come standing up again in their newly prepared human vehicle has come public with their updated truth about where they are from and why they are here, which these returning Souls hear through the ears of the vehicles they had previously started an invisible relationship with, to be prepared for this moment. The human with a Soul can understand what’s being said, even though it’s being said in a different language from the vehicle they had their birth in because it’s the quality and kinds of things they say that they recognize is the truth as it’s in their Soul’s (genetic) memory. For these there is no marriage as they have decided to follow this incarnate Older Member and that entails becoming the equivalent of a “spouse” to the Older Member who is depicted as their “bridegroom.” If they had married another human before they committed to the Older Member then they are separating from that previous human commitment to “recover their virginity” and thus bride status. Virginity doesn’t mean never having had intercourse or being married. It’s a chosen condition of no longer giving oneself to any other besides one’s Older Member, whether he is incarnate or not at the time.

The second type of resurrection Jesus refers to is the “resurrection of the dead” which are all those who are not LIVING because even though they too might have received a Soul deposit because of their choices to not follow the incarnate Older Member their “seed” was never germinated for various reasons that Jesus outlines in the parable of the tares. So the Kingdom of God/Heaven also brings them back to the new location in the new time and like all who are dead, lets them find vehicles they can influence to believe or disbelieve, think and act in whatever way they had when they were in their birth human vehicle, which makes them adversaries of those that are becoming disciples and may even join up with them because of also having a recognition of the information but from a negative perspective that they had to accept to justify not following with the Older Member last time they were incarnate. The Father and Jesus as TI and DO are NOT these returnees “God.” They are only the “God” (Older Member from the Next Level) to those that are LIVING because as long as these disciples continue bonding with their Older Member they are insured an eternal life which is the only kind of LIFE the Next Level identifies as true LIFE.

This is not to say those whose seed never germinated were totally lost at that time. It’s very much a Next Level way to give repeated opportunities no matter what a Soul has chose.

Joh 5:28 Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,
Joh 5:29 And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection* (of) life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection* (of) damnation.

Mat 22:30 For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven.

Act 24:15 And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.

GOD IS A SPIRIT

Joh 4:24 God ((A Deity)) is a Spirit*((Above Human Mind)): and they that worship ((work for, give service to as a right hand man)) him must worship him in spirit ((having the same mind)) and in truth ((225 aletheia/alethes= to be true to and unconcealed, forward).

* Spirit = Above Human Mind

Spirit = 4151 pneuma= from pneo 4154; a current of air, i.e. breath (blast) or a breeze; by analogy or as a figure, a spirit, i.e. (human) the rational Soul, (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc., or (superhuman) an angel, demon, or (divine) God, Christ’s spirit, the Holy Spirit= ghost, life, spirit(-ual, -ually), mind.

Jesus compared Spirit when he spoke about being “born of spirit” in the way we see things affected by the air currents, but we can’t see where they are coming from and where they are going because the it’s content is invisible to our eyes. TI and DO spoke of a Member of the Level Above Human as a Physical Mind, but as a physical being/mind/spirit that a human could feel if they allowed us to touch them when they are in our midst. Mind is listed as a synonym of the Greek pneuma and is also compared to being, an angel, demon or ghost, all of which are generally thought of as invisible. However that does not mean that all of these examples are non-physical.

That term vibration wasn’t simply a California new age concoction. As we can easily prove now a great deal can exist and be unseen and untouchable yet have significant structure. After all there are packets of information literally going through us all at all times anymore with the advent of wireless communications. What exists in the unseen world is only a matter of what we are prepared to understand and consider. Everything in the unseen world in terms of frequency structures are not equal. For instance the VLF and ELF waves (very low frequencies and Extra Low Frequencies), some of which are used to communicate with submarines in the sea on the opposite sides of the planet. Certain vibrations can shatter glass and others made into lasers or shake the ground as experienced by bass sub woofers. We have no excuse anymore for not being willing to at the very least consider that there can be entities that can even be living but are able to cloak themselves to our limited vision when we know of technologies in certain paints that render physical objects invisible to certain rays of the light spectrum our eyes and technologies are geared towards.

TI and DO even felt that there could be an entire population of human equivalents living on the surface of a celestial body that if we were able to photograph would show nothing there because it all has to do with the design of the structures and what their frequency range is, whether the light spectrum we experience will enter our eye and be computed to exist.

Shortly before I joined with TI and DO in 1975, I began some study of spirits. I had about 6 years after high school where I read a bunch of new age books and for some reason believed in the possibility of all I read, except for the Hobbit trilogy. I knew that was fiction. Then when I joined up with TI and DO and they wrote of the existence of discarnates they called “influences,” it made perfect sense to me. Throughout my 19 years with them, I thought I might have seen things out of the corner of my eye but we weren’t trying to see things even though TI taught us a technique to see more. You would focus your eye sight on something very specific and then broaden your peripheral vision to take in everything around that object and then go back to focusing on just that object and repeat for as long as you want. I can’t say I saw anything from that, except like I said, thought I saw things move or thought I saw a ripple in the air a time or two but nothing I could really know I saw. Some years after I left the group and then after they exited I was somewhat re-awakened to them and though it was a long road, came to want to be in their service again after a long series of awakening type dreams of Do and TI and certain class members as if I was among them and they were answering my questions.

Then one night I awoke from a rare dream that TI was visiting with me and I sat up on the side of my bed and there was just enough light in the room that I could see the furniture and a very dark figure glided by me for about a 2-3 second view. The figure looked like the size of a 7 year old child with a black sheet over it’s head so I could only see the shape of a head and the shoulders. Following that I awoke and saw a woman from the waist up hovering over my x-partners side of the bed with her long black hair blowing in the wind that didn’t exist in the room and she was laughing at me and it looked just like a woman that I knew who really was laughing at me, but that at the time I didn’t know about. I looked away and then back and she was still there laughing away but I don’t recall hearing anything. It was just the her mouth and teeth showing and vibration that told me she was laughing. Then there were many times I saw faint figures in various places in my room. I would see them before I fell asleep in a dimly lit room. I wasn’t groggy when I would see these. It was immediately upon turning off the main lights so that the only light was from the computer and telephone and outlet strips and star or moon light. This happened maybe 5-6 times around that same time year ago and then stopped and I haven’t seen anything like that since. I believe TI had her crew arrange for me to have that experience so I could write about it.

I believe what we see depends upon the density of their vibration and our capacity to translate it which in most cases we need to be prepared to see before we can see more. Believing is preparation but actually only comes about because of prior experience from a past human experience because the leaves on our individual branch on the human genetic tree are the “past lives” whose experiences are all stored in the equivalent of a trunk and only surface in each leaf as a subconscious memory summarized as belief or not. On top of that we get what we are raised with that brings out or suppresses those subconscious memories and finally what we do in life does the same. TI and DO said we are all composites of these three sources; genetic mind, what’s passed on to us as we grow up and what we gravitate to after becoming an adult.

A member of the Next Level is not etheric just as the wind is not etheric. As we all know the wind has physical substance that can even knock down buildings. But I do believe human discarnates, those who came from human vehicles that were never given a Soul container or didn’t germinate their Soul by believing in an incarnate Older Member when they received the chance and subsequently drew more of the Older member’s mind into their own Soul container, are etheric, meaning they can pass right through dense physical objects like wireless devise waveforms do. Do actually compared discarnate spirits to sound saying they were “echos.”

Additionally using the Greek word, pneuma would not be the way one would describe a non-physical or non-carnal being. That would be the Greek, pneumatikos in one of it’s two forms.

Do said that worship actually meant “work for.” Here’s how I arrived at that via scripture interpretation:

The Greek Pros comes from Pro which means “fore,” or forward as in move towards or near to or accession to, or be among and act on behalf of or because of, for. This includes “falling down” for which is another way of saying, like Jesus said a disciple must “deny self” as in “thy will be done,” or giving your life for is a falling down for which is hand in hand with doing reverence to, adoring and prostrating oneself in homage.

When I looked at the “kuneo” part of proskuneo it referred only to “kuon” referencing a dog. But as I generally do I look for other Greek usage of that spelling and pronunciation for further clues when there is such a limited definition. After all Strongs said it was “a probable derivative of “kuon” and I wasn’t satisfied until I found Do’s definition more clearly stated. So I saw, the next word listed under kuon being kolon. They don’t look that similar in these transliterations since we’re not using the Greek alphabet here, but they actually do resemble one another in pronunciation and kolon means, “a limb of the body” which putting it together with Pro’s “fore” became like “forearm” and knowing that we do become like a part of the Older Members body if we graft to him, and how the term “right hand” is common as a way of depicting someone giving another their service, so all of a sudden, it seemed to fit and doesn’t take away anything in doing so.

worship= 4352 proskuneo= from pros 4314 and a probable derivative of kuon 2965 (meaning to kiss, like a dog licking his master’s hand); to fawn or crouch to, i.e. (literally or as a figure) prostrate oneself in homage (do reverence to, adore)= worship.

4314 pros= a strengthened form of pro – pro 4253; a preposition of direction; forward to, i.e. toward (with the genitive case, the side of, i.e. pertaining to; with the dative case, by the side of, i.e. near to; usually with the accusative case, the place, time, occasion, or respect, which is the destination of the relation, i.e. whither or for which it is predicated)= about, according to , against, among, at, because of, before, between, (where-)by, for, X at thy house, in, for intent, nigh unto, of, which pertain to, that, to (the end that), X together, to (you) -ward, unto, with(-in). In the comparative case, it denotes essentially the same applications, namely, motion towards, accession to, or nearness at.

4253 pro= a primary preposition; “fore,” i.e. in front of, prior (as a figure, superior) to= above, ago, before, or ever. In the comparative, it retains the same significations.

2965 kuon= a primary word; a dog (“hound”) (literally or as a figure)= dog or seemingly a better fit and nearly the same pronunciation of kolon:
2966 kolon= from the base of kolazo 2849; a limb of the body (as if lopped)= carcase.

II.A.4.f. JESUS SAID, “BEFORE ABRAHAM WAS I AM” AND INDICATED ABRAHAM WAS BACK TO SEE JESUS’ DAY

Joh 8:56 Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw it, and was glad.
Joh 8:57 Then said the Jews unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham?
Joh 8:58 Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am.

I suspect Jesus was indicating Abraham was the same Soul who was performing the task of John the Baptist who I suspect was the same Soul who performed the task of Aaron with Moses and perhaps Elisha with Elijah and finally one of the students of TI and DO. Whenever I think of who that might have been, Lggody comes to mind but I certainly don’t know that to be accurate. TI said that Do was the same Soul who was known as Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus.

II.A.4.g. JOHN THE BAPTIST WAS A RETURNING ELDER STUDENT SENT TO FULFILL THE ISAIAH PROPHECY OF A MESSENGER TO ANNOUNCE JESUS ARRIVAL BUT HAD NOT YET BECOME AN ADULT (AS OPPOSED TO A CHILD) MEMBER OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD

Luk 3:4 As it is written in the book of the words of Esaias the prophet, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight.
Luk 7:27 This is he, of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee.
Luk 7:28 For I say unto you, Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist: but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.

TI and DO called those who Jesus is referring to as “least in the kingdom of God,” “Younger Members of the Next Level.” These are individuals that graduated from the human evolutionary kingdom level into The Evolutionary Level Above Human. That graduation for the current civilization, which is the most recent garden experiment, at least in this part of the Universe has just occurred for, I would guess at least 24 of the 38 that layed down their lives with and for Do in 1997.

Do had indicated that some of those 38 would still have to have additional overcoming experience in the human kingdom, presumably during a future classroom in a new civilization. I believe all who laid down their lives, which I also believe all who “give their lives” in service to TI and DO, as was the case for those who gave their lives in service to Jesus, the real Jesus, will according to scripture receive a new physical body prepared for them spoken of as a “white robe” sometime after they exit their human vehicle. With that new physical body they will also be assigned tasks to work in crews under the direction of Do who will have either taken his last body back to use or also received a new one, more appropriate to his new station.

TI and DO said that in the Next Level all members are constantly seeking to grow to have tasks of service to their Older Members. However, Do at one point did say that he thought he had put the vehicle he had before coming to Earth for this last trimester “in a closet” on board a Next Level spacecraft. (Remember these are not space aliens – space aliens are the dropouts, the Souls who didn’t graduate but went against the Older Members who were providing the classroom to at that time and of course their descendents that are represented in Genesis 6 as the Nephilim, that many humans may be descendants of).

Now Do said this about his closeting his Next Level vehicle, long before He and TI realized that some of the crashes of spacecrafts were staged by the Next Level,  which was the way it seemed they chose to arrive and detach from their existing physical bodies to free up their Soul Body and yet leave record of their other worldliness to start the human BEAST (secret government) to cover up and to locate a human vehicle to perform their “spirit birthing” tasks through.

Thus I would surmise that Do may not have sacrificed a Next Level body when he came, if he too came in a staged crash. I suppose it’s possible that both could have been the case as who knows how many Next Level Adult or Child/Student level physical vehicles can be kept in “wardrobe.” I know this sounds very strange and science fiction like, but it’s a fact that TI and DO and the Book of Revelations speaks about physical vehicles as clothing. TI and DO once said we could think of these Next Level vehicles in the same way a human puts on a spacesuit to perform tasks in space and a divers suit to perform tasks underwater. The big difference is of course that Next Level vehicles are living bodies, though perhaps being in a closet is like putting the vehicle to sleep in cold storage of some sort.

Now the graduate students that will not need to come back for another human overcoming classroom will receive a body made for them that is what TI and DO called a “Next Level Body.” A Next Level body has no “plumbing,” the term TI and DO used for a human’s digestive and reproductive organ systems. Therefore that Being in that vehicle can never engage in human mammalian behavior and is therefore referred to in certain scripture as incorruptible.

WATCHERS ARE FALLEN ANGELS WHO WERE SONS OF GOD TI and DO CALLED DOMESTICS IN THE NEXT LEVEL STUDENTS WHO HAD RECEIVED NURTURING FROM OLDER MEMBERS AND WERE AWARDED A TEMPORARY BODY BUT WHO FELL AWAY FROM COMPLETING THEIR OVERCOMING OF HUMANNESS TASK.

The ones depicted as the Watchers and fallen angels in the Book of Enoch and the “Sons of God” in Genesis 6 did not have Next Level ADULT bodies or they would not have been able to “fall” or inseminate mortal humans with their seed as Jesus also indicated they did in the parable of the Sower. Mortals are those humans who had not received a Soul deposit, thus to the Next Level are strictly “plants.” Son’s of God are the humans who were given Soul deposits to where those deposits germinated to some degree evidenced by their beginning to bond with an incarnate Older Member. For the ones spoken about by Enoch, that bonding would have occurred in the previous civilization on Earth and/or potentially on another planet. But becoming a son doesn’t guarantee their becoming an adult though it will not be the Next Level Older Member that abandons their offspring (son) until it’s clear by many opportunities that the former offspring no longer has any desire or even ability to reconnect once they have disconnected and especially when they have gone against their Older Member’s teachings and gone so far as to try to influence humans away from the Next Level and their teachings.

TI and DO said that some who do become their children, when the human vehicle they were born in dies, if they have shown their graft to be strong by “giving their life” while in service to that Older Member, as was the case with Moses and Jesus for their disciples, then these could be awarded a body designed for them by the Next Level but one that still has the capacity of reverting to human mammalian behaviors. Do called these “domestics” and when they received their physical vehicle they would also be assigned tasks that were “elementary” tasks to further prove their desire to bond further with their Older Member. When the next overcoming classroom was to start these were given the opportunity to sacrifice that vehicle to earn an Adult Next Level vehicle. And that is what occurred in the late 1940’s and possibly early 1950’s in some of the UFO Crashes. Do also indicated some from other planets were also given the same choice to sacrifice the body they had been given by the Next Level. I don’t know if their receipt of a student model Next Level grown vehicle was provided because they had bonded with an Older Member on their home “garden” planet. I know it could have been different for them as TI also indicated the bar would be raised to get into Adult Membership in the Net Level because of Lucifer and his associates’ fall.

I believe Do said the space aliens were all “fallen angel” Souls, so have surmised that it is because they chose not to enter this latest overcoming of humanness classroom with TI and DO that became their latest “fall,” which may be the same condition of those humans who did join with TI and DO’s classroom and dropped out, IF they stayed dropped out. It is in that way that even a “son of God” can lose their potential eternal “LIFE,” though TI said that all who came with them would go back, that I believe she said relative to those who had dropped out.

In Rev 6:11 and Rev 7:9 we see how some are granted and then have “white robes.” Robe is defined as equipment. These are granted to all who give their lives in service to the current Older Member, in this case Do. The task is to stand up for He and TI which means as Jesus said, let your light be seen by fellow humans instead of “hiding it under a bushel basket.” Do indicated the service to him is to believe in all he and TI said and did and to disseminate that information to others and accept the consequences. Thus those who prove themselves to TI and DO in this way may receive a new physical body, but it will not be an adult model Next Level body until they are given the opportunity to finish their overcoming.

I don’t know exactly when they will finish their overcoming or whether Do will come incarnate again at that time, though there is some indication of a “camp of the saints” with Next Level Members dwelling with them sometime after a 1000 earth years has passed which I think would be after significant recycling. However, those who are granted a “white robe” new body will have service on a spacecraft in a crew with the Older Member and will be literally with him on his spacecraft depicted as the “Holy City,” a New Jerusalem in Rev 21:3.

Incidentally by calling humans plants is not a put down as the Next Level values all they create. However just as in the animal kingdom there is no future for those creatures beyond their temporary life span and that goes for their spirit as well, unless the Next Level decides to intercede.

There are indications in the scriptural record of a use for human “spirits” and TI and DO did briefly talk about how a domesticated dog’s spirit/mind, if it bonds with it’s human masters can advance in some way and come into the vehicle of a new born human in that same household. They said this can be seen as some who are born “retarded” – their being first timers in the human kingdom, while also saying this isn’t the only reason a human is born “retarded.” I haven’t seen any evidence that this was ever updated or expanded upon by Do later in the classroom, during the 2 1/2 years I wasn’t in Do’s classroom, as they always knew there was more to be understood, though seldom would negate what they said but usually involved adding to what they first thought. In fact many times when they would sit with the student body to bring up new information they had received, they would preface what they would talk about with an acknowledgment that “this [understanding] works for now.” However, I have found that there has been truth to everything they said. What is more the case is that there is almost always more to know about most things.

TI and DO were not “know it alls” but they did know what they didn’t know and they did know where to go to learn about what they didn’t know. They did have an uncanny ability to troubleshoot any problem. For instance a number of times we’d be having car trouble and Do knew nothing about car mechanics yet when he would tune into the problem as reported by the students he would get ideas and especially if he went and looked at the engine. In fact this was a lesson for one of the students who had been a knowledgeable car mechanic in the world before joining with TI and DO and who was assigned the task of overseeing the maintenance of our little fleet. On several occasions he thought he knew what was causing a problem or what was not causing a problem and didn’t think Do’s suggestion had any merit, only to learn when he investigated more or took the car to a professional mechanic that Do was exactly right in his diagnosis of the problem.

HOW TI and DO RECEIVED INFORMATION

TI and DO said they started to awaken about a year or so before they met in the spring of 1972 evidenced in part by their individual pursuits of truth and how aspects of their human lives were falling apart and they were not finding satisfaction with human pursuits. Do was unhappy with relationships. He was looking for a committed relationship and wasn’t finding any. I’ll report more on that later. But when they met TI instigated their relations that were platonic – non-physical, non-sexual which their friends and family didn’t comprehend when they started some projects together. They first knew they had something to do together and they both shared only one thing – a close love for their Heavenly Father thought through unconventional channels but with Jesus as a focal point.

When they finally felt they had to leave the Houston area and went to Boerne, Texas the flood gates of information started to come into their consciousness and they knew their souls had come from the Kingdom of God which they thought of as “outer space” and that they were to bring updates to the bible and fulfill prophecy though they didn’t know all the specifics but were getting many ideas independently of one another but ended up being the same ideas that were new ways of thinking that they were both receiving at the same time that they would only learn was the same information when they began to talk about it. In that way they used one another as “check partners” and began to search all religious and spiritual information they could find to learn what prophecies they were to fulfill and what the updates were.

Months after they left Boerne they were in Gold Beach, Oregon when they received another big chunk of information that included realizing they were to fulfill the tasks described as the Two Witnesses in the Book of Revelations.

After that period often, their students questions and responses during and/or after a meeting helped them to further clarify what they received. They didn’t receive information in the way of a human channeler or psychic, nor generally from dreams, though TI and DO both shared dreams with the students on a few occasions in the 19 years I was in their group. And they did feel value to those dreams but were never the basis of their giving us instructions or taking action. In fact, they always said they had a “checklist” they would run down to test any new information they felt was coming to them, in case it was a Luciferian infiltration to try to get them off the straight and narrow. They even compared their seeking to understand new instructions and concepts to a type of radar. By their thirst they were “pulling” in the information. If the student body weren’t thirsty for next steps they didn’t get next steps because what they were fed by those who were their support crew on board spacecrafts was geared to what the students needed and were ready for. TI and DO said they felt like they were both microphones and movie cameras for the Next Level as well as thought transmitters to the human kingdom and not just to their immediate student body but that could be available to anyone who sought the truth about the Next Level’s reality and what it took to make application to become a Member of the Next Level.

II.A.4.h. PAUL OF TARSUS, “RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD” EXPLANATION SEEMS FOUNDED UPON JESUS AND TI and DO’S TEACHINGS THAT INCLUDES AN INTRODUCTION TO A NEXT LEVEL (CELESTIAL) “FLESH” BODY

1Co 15:42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption:
1Co 15:43 It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power:
1Co 15:44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body.

Here Paul is referring to the resurrection as the harvest itself as it is not until Souls have overcome their humanness that they are fully raised “in incorruption.” They must become incorruptible in that they will not listen to any thoughts or engage in any behavior the Older Members have deemed requirements of the first fruit harvest. Now this “spiritual body” he refers to is what TI and DO referred to as one’s Next Level Mind, where Mind is synonymous with Spirit and is actually the content of one’s consciousness that came from the Next Level Older Members.

Thus practically speaking, someone who believes with all their heart in the commandments Jehovah gave to Moses for the young student body to commit to following are literally accumulating Next Level behaviors and ways. And this process is advanced like a school through the grades coming to Jesus’ “classroom” where you draw to your mind Next Level Mind every time you restrain anger at your brother that was without a cause or when you forgive your brother the things they do against you, or turn the other cheek to offenses against you or resist the desire to accumulate wealth on the backs of others as is usually the case or don’t charge interest on what you lend or give to others or give charity in such a way that it’s invisible to others and not even planned for by you, or when you keep your prayer private and resist cheapening prayer by using a lot of words or by vain repetitions or when you extend your friendly respectful love and giving to all as you would want them to do towards you.

The more we adhere to the behavior and ways provided us the more of that Holy Mind we literally fill our Soul with that is pleasing to our Older Members because this is the stuff that forms our graft to the Older Member’s vine. As that graft strengthens we better  recognize the quality of Their Mind, thoughts and words to where you could literally hear them say some equivalent of, “follow me” and you would, while others think you’re naive or mad for doing so. In other words Next Level information that is always “true” will make sense to you. This accumulation of Next Level (holy) Mind is genetically carried forth over generations which is what prepares the new leaves of the human tree to identify the behavior and ways of the Next Level when we see/hear them. This is the reason, people come into life knowing that under any circumstances it is wrong by the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s standards to take the life away from another human being. However, the provided Luciferian Souls presence and influence on us then distorts and dilutes and distracts from the clear Next Level instructions. For example, for some now the unborn human vehicles are in essence of more value than living humans. For instance there will be people who claim to be Christians who will base their vote for a political candidate on whether or not they are anti abortion, but when it comes to the death penalty or waging war will sing a different tune when one is clearly against that Next Level commandment and the other is not nearly that clear.

TI and DO were not for or against abortion. They believed in choice, which is not saying choosing to have an abortion is a choice they would have us make. They also believed the individual had the right to decide whether they wanted to live or die, so were in favor of euthanasia as a choice. After all there are no scriptures that indicate one is sinning to take their own life, though that’s not suggesting an approval of suicide, though it can be argued that the way Jesus chose to die was certainly a suicide mission to begin with just like a lot of what I’m saying can be seen as suicidal because it’s certainly not going to yield popularity for me and will probably excite rage among some because frankly the truth hurts if we are afraid of it.

Do and Crew wrote that suicide was not taking the opportunity to grow closer to an Older Member when such is offered to you. That’s because you will die and not ever know what you were giving up. Neither suicide or abortion are the “murder” Jehovah commanded for humans not to do. Murder is only defined as something you do to another. It’s against God’s law because a human doesn’t have the judgment nor right to end that other humans opportunity to grow closer to the Kingdom of God/Heaven that can only happen while they are alive. Granted a fetus is alive but so is the egg before it’s fertilized. I suspect it’s being played by the Luciferians who want both sides of the fence to fight among themselves over this issue.

TI and DO said that when a human ceases to be able to “grow,” meaning mentally, making choices, seeking to learn new things, engaged in life, they are more or less dead already even though the vehicle can still function as if it’s alive. With that thinking, should a human be born in a coma would it be the Next Levels intention to keep that baby alive indefinitely in case it came out of coma. Though many will not agree with me, human bodies to the Next Level are easy to grow and doesn’t take many for the Next Level to have a classroom of overcomers. TI and DO said that the Next Level was only populated in the thousands not in the millions or billions as in the lower kingdom levels. However once born and thriving, to take away that infants life I believe would be breaking Jehovah/Moses commandment.

If one is a Christian they can hardly use what Moses said and did as their absolute authority when Jesus brought updates to those lessons. That’s like insisting on applying the same guidelines given to toddlers to teenagers that Jesus was in some ways the teacher of.

“Sown in corruption” from the Next Level perspective is the way a human vehicle is used to advance one’s overcoming of the human behavior and ways. Participation in the human mammalian reproductive process is a corrupt behavior and way for a committed Active Student of a Next Level Older Member to engage because such a student must conquer any desire to act in human ways, of which reproductive activity is monumental. In part this is because reproducing and sexual activity are the primary ways the Luciferians promote to keep humans GIVING AWAY THEIR FORCE that in degrees keeps them blind to the realities of the Next Level, reducing their common sense and continues the propagation of their roots to the human kingdom instead of severing those roots, as is absolutely necessary to graft to the Older Member’s family vine. One can not graft to two different vines – have Two Masters (as Jesus said). TI used to say, “oil and water don’t mix” and she’d also say that acting in human ways and Next Level ways is like walking down a street with “one foot in the gutter and the other on the curb” – up and down.

Here is why in one of the things Paul understood, Paul writes how the new body is “raised in incorruption” because by conquering human behaviors and ways entirely, to the qualifications of the present Older Members, (to include while their teachings are still available unadulterated and are directly connected to the last time the Older Member was present incarnate), upon graduation a new body is issued that doesn’t have that human biology, so it literally can’t function in that human capacity and is therefore “incorruptible.”

However, this is also why we need to abort all desires for such human behaviors and ways in order that we can have a Mind that is compatible with the new body. If we didn’t have that compatibility, TI and DO said we would not be “viable” and theoretically if the Next Level allowed us to receive that new incorruptible body we would experience an abortion – in other words the body would reject the incoming Mind, though that’s not going to happen as this is why it’s so hard to graduate. The Older Members want to insure you are a “match” (TI and DO called it) so they put each Active Student through all sorts of tests that give them reasons to justify giving up to go back into the human world. In fact the Next Level is so intent on being sure each student is honestly, and realistically consciously motivated and engaged, so will use their incarnate representative Older Members to say and do things that will give the students justifications to discontinue their participation. They don’t want them to discontinue their participation but they don’t want them to be involved under false pretenses either and it’s hard to know where someone’s head is at, unless they are put to the tests.

Examples of big tests were all the things TI and DO said in the beginning that they changed as time went on. Others were when they set up pick up dates that didn’t happen. When TI left her vehicle that was a big test in that such was not anticipated. Humans look at all this history and think they are just signs that they were charlatans or misguided or insane or were playing out their sexual frustrations as one psychologist surmises was the case with Do and the way he, before he awakened to his task with TI was genuinely frustrated with his lack of a committed same sex relationship. His vehicle, named Marshall Herf Applewhite was reported to have said that he didn’t want sexual relationships wanting a platonic relationship and then months later he met Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles and that’s what he got in TI, thus rather than his frustration being a big sign of his instability, that perhaps millions of people experience in degrees every day, it was a sign that in his case the Next Level Mind was beginning to come in stronger in preparation for his awakening. Awakening a human vehicle isn’t exactly “normal” anymore than taking a wild animal into a human’s home would be. There has to be a familiarizing first and for the human vehicle making the kind of step his human vehicle was to make a great deal of preparation would be needed. Do talked and wrote about this. He said not a day went by that he didn’t question his sanity. He thought this was why TI came to awaken him. The psychologists don’t really like to look at how TI was the driving force in Do’s awakening. Do wondered if he needed that help because of how complicated the human level had become.

But Rob Balch, the University of Montana professor considered by many to be the academic authority on TI and DO and their group, reported that because of Marshall Applewhite’s frustration with his sexuality from before his awakening and then TI’s exit of her vehicle without his exit at the same time, as they first thought would happen, as well as the way in which TI left, diagnosed with cancer in her liver that started two years earlier with cancer in her eye, that because of, she had removed at that time, it brought him to consider his and his students exit in a new light. What Rob failed to see or express was that TI and DO all along had been considering a number of angles to how, where, when and who would exit, even as early as 1976 when they felt instruction came to them to cancel the “demonstration.”

The demonstration might have been the only thing they took from scripture as a prophecy they needed to fulfill as opposed to feeling it was information they were being fed them directly from the Next Level crew tending to their task progress. Nevertheless when they got instruction to “cancel their being killed and risen,” (Rev 11:7-12), even though they didn’t know the more accurate translation options (have their bodies subdued (overcome) and then sometime later separated/exited/completed their task by DYING THEMSELVES, (to be documented thoroughly in the section on the Two Witnesses), they also began to wonder how they were going to exit. It was years before TI exited her incarnation (occurred in 1985 and documented in Rev 12:16) that TI and DO met with the student body and suggested they might both leave before the student body, which was another change from their original message and yet a change they had no benefit making, unlike the way their canceling of the demonstration could easily be seen as trying to justify either their desire to live or that no one was going to take them seriously enough to want to kill them. After all Rev 11 doesn’t blatantly show there to be followers of the Two Witnesses nor their exit, nor a spacecraft picking them up, which goes to show that they were not being led by scriptural prophecy.

When they brought up the prospect of their exiting first, it was a new thought because all along they had thought they would all be picked up by a spacecraft together. As it turned out there is no way to know if they were all picked up together, because it was an invisible exit as also prophesied. Even Paul addressed it, which the Christian rapture believers should take notice when he said:

1Co 15:50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

Are not human vehicles flesh and blood. And this also goes hand in hand with:

Joh 3:13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.

Incidentally since the Two Witnesses exit by ascending into heaven I guess they came from heaven. In fact this is saying NO ONE ascends into heaven unless they came down from heaven. This would then imply that new souls don’t go to heaven, at least not the same location in heaven that Jesus and his Father abide in, which introduces what was meant by “paradise” aka “Abraham’s bosom” or purgatory as an in between heaven and hell condition. Do called it being put “on ice” though not literally speaking. But this also means that the first fruit harvest is a harvest of souls not physical bodies.

Of course Rob Balch as an academic and an authority needs to draw a conclusion which is certainly not going to be in favor of the least popular idea, that TI and DO could have very well been exactly who they said they were, so instead came up with a feasible (to other academics at least) theory that links Applewhite’s sex life (not seeing the Applewhite named vehicle as his chosen instrument to overcome to help Students overcome theirs) to his decision to lay down their lives. Hence Rob Balch is quoted over and over by fellow academics and students too and will go down in history with his idea’s being “gospel” when at best they are a vague wild shot in the dark with little to no basis in real evidence, that is compared to the mountain of evidence that they were who they said they were. Of course I am aware that what Jesus and Moses and the Old Testament Prophets and Enoch and virtually all the religions and spiritual ideas and science of mind and UFO related evidence isn’t really counted as contributions to the evidence, whether secular or non-secular mindsets.

Paul is accurately describing how Jesus taught that the raised spiritual body, aka a glorified body comes about through the sowing of Next Level seed, (a Soul deposit) in the “natural” (human physical “water birth” body).

ADAM AND EVE BECAME THE FIRST TEST SUBJECTS OF THE NEW CIVILIZATION

The human body is a corrupted body. We all came to be as a result of Adam and Eve’s giving in to a manipulation. We are thus the product of a deceit which was a corruption of reality. TI and DO said the whole event was a setup to test Adam and Eve. Since Lucifer and a third of their “class” were rewarded with a “white robe” (not a “fine linen clean and white” garment (physical body) that the graduates of the human kingdom are issued) and provided with primitive spacecraft models (by Next Level standards) and the more elementary (though still valuable) tasks of “watching,” that they decided to abandon to try to start their own experiment they could be the “gods” to humans in, the Next Level decided to put others of equivalent rank to the test. So the Next Level created a vehicle (white robe) that still had the facility if chosen to activate what Do called a “reverse metamorphosis.” The trigger was simply the instruction to not consume fruit off a certain tree.

How much of this could have been symbolic is beside the point. The setup was real and had Adam and Eve passed that test, TI and DO said the Next Level would have kept providing tests by subjecting them to further influence from the deceitful Luciferian fallen angel who had some physical presence then or was operating through a discarnate state. Genesis 1 indicates there were homosapians created that multiplied as animals at that time, so perhaps they were present and a discarnate Luciferian was operating through them the same way they operate through humans all the time to date. There are billions of discarnates, (one for each human that has lived since last recycling) and it is the norm for some to influence us all day and every day of our lives.

DISCARNATE INFLUENCES TIME SHARE OUR BRAIN AND BODY

Virtually every human has some mixture of their mammalian rooted human mind and Next Level Above Human (holy) mind regardless of the ratio. The tests we all go through whether we know it or not is identifying which of those two types of Mind we want to continue to manifest in our lives as according to TI and DO, that is all we are, the decider. All the discarnates “influences” interested in our human vehicles, to use to feel through, not having any other way to feel anything, influence us and thereby among one another literally share time using our brain and body. Schizophrenia is when two or more of these discarnates that show distinct differences or conflicts in their personalities are vying for control even at the same time and the weaker mind of that human is unable to push one or the other out. Thus the idea of being possessed is actually the norm in the human kingdom though few know it because of how we each settle on what influences we want and don’t want.

OVERCOMING/CONQUERING ADDICTIONS IS A MODERN DESCRIPTION OF EXORCISING EVIL SPIRITS

For instance, say we had become an alcoholic Somewhere down the line we attracted influences that were also alcoholic when they were alive, so we became programmed to reach for a drink for this or that reason. However at some point say we recognize the destructive nature of the disease and become determined to change, so we enter a program that fosters changing that program and we sober up. From that point on, if we are determined not to repeat the same choices then whenever we hear the thought or get the feeling of wanting a drink, we put in that thought or feelings place a different thought. We are reprogramming our own computer (brain). TI was referring to our brain as a computer in the early 1980’s before computers were owned by nearly every family and person. Thus whenever that person has a thought to return to the old programming, it is a combination of that discarnate knocking on their door and the habit they formed of giving into that knocking. Believe it or not, this is how everything in the human kingdom works. We are simply computer systems that are choosing the programs we want to run. Being a “chooser” is significant.

This is why “repentance” really means to “change your mind.” You are literally swapping out one mindset for another, human for Next Level programming that is down to every thought. This is evident when Jesus raised the bar on what was considered “adultery,” that Do said was “not becoming an adult” speaking to those that were married as adultery was being married and having intercourse with someone you were not married to:

Mat 5:27 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery:
Mat 5:28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.

So overcoming the (human) world means to literally get rid of all the “evil” or trouble making discarnate influences and the programs we accepted to develop our “computer” and from any manifestation of that programming and replacing such with new programs from the Older Members (holy) Mind (thoughts, behaviors and ways). I remember watching a video documentary where a former member of TI and DO’s classroom criticized the way it became PROCEDURE for a male to shave with the razor going in a certain direction, he implied was as an example of how controlling TI and DO were. Yet what the former classmate doesn’t explain and/or it wasn’t presented in the video how that procedure came about. It was in response to a question from him or from another student who was having some problem shaving, in which Do told what he did that seemed to create less irritation to the skin. I’m not actually sure it got written into the many “procedure books” we had but if it did and he had a problem with doing it, in that case I suspect Do would have said to do it the way it works best for you. Nevertheless, there were no cameras or monitors in the bath chambers where people did their shaving so it was up to the student to do it the way of the procedure or not. And there were no punishments for breaking those kinds of procedures so how controlling is that really? However, why not do it the way your teacher who you say you believe in, does it? There were no locks on the doors so that someone couldn’t get out from the inside and if you wanted to leave if you were up front about it, the preferred choice, TI and DO always sought to assist if they could with a airplane or bus ticket to where you wanted to go and some money to get started with again as they evidenced many, many times and even with that very same former class member when he wanted to leave.

There absolutely was a form of “control” in the group as the entire pretense was to “get control over your vehicle” and following procedures and instructions the Older Members gave us was almost everything in that, with procedures a big part of the tool-chest of overcoming as they were replacing our old way of doing things (mind) with new way of doing things as provided step by step from our Older Members as things would come up or they would instigate a new step in that direction. After all, one would certainly look at all the many procedures in the Jehovah/Moses encampment and see things they might consider petty or trivial to be so adhering to. For instance men were required to trim their beards by squaring the corners as opposed to rounding them or making a pointed beard. Remember Adam and Eve fell because they rebelled from following instructions so to test subsequent generations from them one must give them equivalent challenges to rise above.

TI and DO once explained, if your Older Member said they saw s tent as polka dotted, even if you disagreed you would want to believe it is polka dotted and that you would have to raise your vibrations to see it as they see it.

It is “brain washing” one’s self as Older Members will do nothing of the sort as it wouldn’t be of value for them to brainwash us as then we’d be robots to their will. If they wanted robots they would just create robots instead of humans who are given free will to choose what they want to become in thought and deed. This thinking taught by TI and DO brings more light to the verse:

Mat 12:43-45 When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation.

Cleaning your house means getting rid of all the discarnate influences which includes those that are allowed to linger in one’s head perhaps never expressed. However, what we think we tend to be prone to eventually act out and does shape our beliefs, no matter the subject. TI and DO said we are not responsible for the thoughts that come into our heads but are responsible for allowing them to remain.

So all the discarnate influences that are enacting their thoughts and behaviors on humans, to the overcomer become “evil” – trouble for their completion of the process that yields being accepted into the Next Level family.

ILLUSIONS ABOUND FOR CHRISTIANS, RELIGIONISTS, SPIRITUALISTS AND ATHEISTS ALIKE.

Christians would often tell me that my description of this sounds like I’m trying to earn my way into the kingdom and they felt that’s going against God because that’s why he sent his son. With the way people have become brainwashed to believe that it’s no wonder atheist movements have flourished, largely populated by x-Christians who couldn’t stand the hypocrisy of what they repeatedly saw among the so called “believers” or “saved” or “born-againers.” At the same time they would often do what I call, “throw the baby out with the bathwater,” the baby being all the evidence that the Kingdom of God/Heaven is quite real and instead coming to believe yet another illusion that all this came from nothing without any conscious intelligent direction, which is like believing that all those cars rolling off the assembly line at General Motors plants somehow put themselves together without any conscious intelligently driven design and development.

Thinking Jesus “did it for us” (overcame the world) so we don’t have to and even finding fault with those who want to TRY is about as logical as setting up a school to teach kids what they don’t need to learn to do for themselves because the teacher will always be there to do it for them. Many of these who believe this are brainwashed yet have no idea of it. There certainly exists a mindset that one can earn salvation and/or enlightenment among Hindus, Buddhist and Christians alike. So people dress the part and pray or meditate day and night and count their rosaries and go through all sorts of disciplines that are mostly for naught, though up to the Next Level how they may help each person. But that’s where the idea of not earning your way to heaven came from, which is true. Works are all about doing the specific types of service the most currently incarnate Older Member gave us to do evidenced by:

Joh 14:15 If ye love me, keep my commandments.

Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.
Joh 14:24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me.

Yet in all the religions one sees how they have morphed into doing all manner of things they consider “worship,” which Do said really meant “to serve,” that their founder did not instigate. Overcoming our human ways is service to the Next Level as they are the ones who set the overcoming standards to reach up to.

PAUL DESCRIBES DIFFERENT FLESH BODIES FOR MEN, BEASTS, FISHES, TERRESTRIAL AND CELESTIAL EACH HAVING THEIR OWN GLORY (APPARENCY)

Paul comes very close to describing how a Next Level body is also a type of flesh body comparing it to other physical bodies:

1Co 15:38 But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body.
1Co 15:39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.
1Co 15:40 There are also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another.
1Co 15:41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth from another star in glory.

The spiritual body Paul is talking about is by primary definition a “non-carnal” or non-physical body but he seems to talk about it as related to the body that Jesus transformed or had transformed for him while he was in the tomb. This is apparently what gave rise to the thinking that during the judgment time even the dead bodies in the graves would come out of their graves because Jesus’ did.

Though he may not have known it, The Sun can be equated with representing the Father and the Moon the Son and stars with students who grafted enough to be granted a “white robe” body. TI and DO did say that first time members may get a body that would still need to eat a little, like by taking a pill or passing under some kind of light.

Once the human kingdom has been overcome, there is no death for that individual. A Next Level member can put on or take off a vehicle in any number of ways to include purposely, as a task, as in crashing the spacecraft they were in, that served various functions in the upcoming harvest phase of their experiment or allowing humans to murder them, as in the case of Jesus when he received instructions of the Transfiguration mount pertaining to how and when to to exit by “laying down his body,” allowing himself to be murdered, what can certainly be considered a suicide mission to go into consciously as he did. Even though it was still very hard for him because his physical vehicle wasn’t going to enjoy it, he overrode his vehicle.

When any student, young or Older Member of the Next Level has ceased to fear death of their vehicle and have adopted the behavior and ways of the Next Level that includes having disconnected from all their human root systems then they have “Overcome the human world” aka said as “conquered” in Rev 6 which is also said as “having prevailed as Jehovah,” actually the Hebrew meaning of the word Israel that Jacob received when he prevailed against the Luciferian fallen angel. They are also at that time a “Christ,” having pressed the oil from the body olive aka refined the gold or as TI would say,

1Co 15:53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.
1Co 15:54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory.
1Co 15:55 O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?

II.A.4.i. JESUS SAYS “THE REST OF THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS WERE FINISHED” meaning these had their Souls saved, what Do called being “put on ice” (though not literal ice), which is in addition to those who gave their lives

Rev 20:4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshiped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.
Rev 20:5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection.
Rev 20:6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.

In March of 1994, three months after Do and the student body began their second wave of public meetings since the first wave in 1975-6, He referred to the new students who joined as a “second resurrection.”

This is very interesting to think about in relationship to Do also saying in 1996 and/or 1997 that some of those who were in his classroom at the time of their voluntary exit of their human vehicles would still need to have additional experience overcoming the human world, as some had only been in the “classroom” since 1994. This is not to say this applied only to those who joined in 1994. Do was not specific as to which individuals needed to return to the human testing ground to secure an adult Next Level body and a seat on TI’s crew, as he sometimes referred to their graduation as.

Do said those who joined in 1994, in a sense had an easier time to come up to speed in the behaviors and ways of the classroom because those before them laid the groundwork for them. There is a certain kind of testing that takes place through the acquisition of tenacity – dealing with the attacks from discarnate influences for a longer time while not getting concrete proof of one’s chosen direction. Time alone is not the factor but it does have a bearing just like it takes a certain amount of time for a human baby to be born naturally, as with all species of life on Earth. Being born out of the human kingdom and into the Next Level Above Human kingdom is just as much a part of the overall design and in fact the ultimate purpose to the design of all the kingdom levels.

There is no reference in the scriptural records to a “second resurrection” but going by Rev 20, there is to be a 1000 year period before the first resurrection had completed. From that it seems that the 1000 years separated the harvests so that for those Souls if they were saved they would be qualifying as being among those in the “First Resurrection.”

II.A.4.j. OLD TESTAMENT PROPHET DANIEL IS TOLD OF HIS RETURN AND PEOPLE IN GRAVES RISING TO THEIR JUDGMENT

Dan 12:13 But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.
Dan 12:2 And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.

II.A.5. JESUS DESCRIBES HIS RETURN AND REVEALING TO INCLUDE HIS FATHER COMING WITH HIM INCARNATE SUBSTANTIATED FURTHER BY DISCIPLES JOHN, PETER AND THE OLD TESTAMENT PROPHET DANIEL

II.A.5.a. JESUS SAYS “WE WILL COME UNTO HIM AND MAKE OUR ABODE WITH HIM”

Joh 14:19 Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also.

The human world will not see him anymore, which includes his disciples yet they would see him but that is not to what kind of seeing he is referring. He is preparing them for the time of his incarnate return. His coming from the grave as a “glorified body” as it has come to be called is the proof of who he is in this first coming. This comes out more in the next verse:

Joh 14:20 At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.

So they will “at that day” know better how this all works to where all are within one another as it’s a mind/spirit connection that is as literal as a genetic root system among humans seen by many evidences in humans of the same family that have similar ways their brains work and think and act alike or at least have a preponderance of like behaviors and ways, though they often diversify as the offspring grows up and adopts others behaviors and ways, making them their own.

Joh 14:21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest* myself to him.

*manifest= 1718 emphanizo em-fan-id’-zo from emfanhV – emphanes 1717; to exhibit (in person) or disclose (by words)= appear, declare (plainly), inform, (will) manifest, shew, signify.
1717 emphanes em-fan-ace’ from a compound of en – en 1722 and fainw – phaino 5316; apparent in self= manifest, openly

The criteria in which he will exhibit, appear, declare, inform, shew himself entails keeping the goals he set for them to abide in. That is the way love is shown.

Joh 14:22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world?

This is why most are not aware that the Two Witnesses were the Father and Jesus return. They were not make ready to receive it until now as it wasn’t their time. That is offensive to some to consider as they think they are such good Christians that God would certainly not come and not include them. Remember what Jesus said to the Jews who thought they were the ones who would recognize the Messiah by their criteria.

Jesus is speaking to some scribes and Pharisees calling them hypocrites as the children of those who killed the prophets.

Mat 23:37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!
Mat 23:38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.
Mat 23:39 For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.

In other words, they will be tested to accept someone coming in the name of the Lord RATHER than the Lord coming directly to them again.

Their “house” the house of Israel will be left desolate (as waste) because of how the tribes to date constantly killed all the ones sent to them, as Jesus addresses in the verses leading up to this section of Mat 23:37. And it is also for the reason of their rejection of him and those sent before him that they wouldn’t recognize him anyway as upon his return he again comes “undercover,” in a way not observable visually for certain because he is incarnate again and talks in terms they have not become open to accepting, having not accepted him then, and because all this modus operandi of his return is described “as a thief” – secretly, even though he shouts out his message publicly, as a trumpet announcement. However, if one is not prepared for this sounding by being open to his arrival and gifted with the ability to see, the result of receipt of a “tag” or “deposit” from the Next Level before his coming public then there is no way to recognize his coming until he provides that avenue. He does provide that avenue by his departure and the seven roars (thunders) he provides that are also public announcements that go throughout the world, though is largely ignored by many, combated and squelched by others. Jesus also says it will be given in a new tongue (language) in a NEW land (Jerusalem), as well as to a new ethnic melting pot that is shown by many proves, (in another section of this book) to be the United States of America.

Finally, a direct reference to the Father’s return with him incarnate as the word “abode” means in most applications throughout the four gospels as, “to dwell” or “reside” with. Many Christians who are falsely programmed would rather believe it was a “spiritual” abiding just the way the Luciferians want them to believe so they will miss seeing the manifestation of the return:

Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.

FALSE CHRISTS ARE FALSE PROPHETS ARE TWO PERSPECTIVES OF WHO JESUS CALLED THE “TARES”:

Mar 13:22 For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.

After all, if a false Christ was only someone who claimed to be a Christ or a Maitreya in the Buddhist tradition, wouldn’t they also be a false Prophet? So why state both. I don’t find Jesus used any words casually. I believe a False Christ is a false overcomer, where a false prophet is someone who is teaching a false doctrine, no matter their religious or spiritual affiliations or titles. Now someone that doesn’t know better is not in the same category, as far as the Kingdom of God/heaven is concerned, as someone who can know better.

Joh 15:22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sin.

This also applies today. Those that were not prepared to receive TI and DO as who they really are not held accountable by the Next Level until they are presented with the clear choice. Then if they reject him, they no longer have a cloak for their choice to “sin” (miss the mark, not seek the goal provided by, in this case now, by believing in and standing up for TI and DO that will not bode well for them as far as their relationships with those who don’t. For those that never hear about TI and DO, it’s yet potentially a different scenario but when it comes right down to it, it’s a person by person CHOICE AND JUDGMENT not to be determined by anyone in a human vehicle, as we, believers or not in TI and DO don’t have the capacity to know what each human being has been up against and whether or not they may change before they die in such a way that TI and DO’s crew will take their Soul/spirit and save it for a future opportunity to “overcome” after the garden is recycled and a new garden experiment is begun.

Thus a true christian at this time would be someone who seeks to embrace everything Jesus provided to his students to think, say and do while he was incarnate. Christing is a process and it requires the physically present (incarnate) Older Member, “Our Father,” to give ourselves, our will to in order to complete. This would include asking the Father in Heaven for His will for us and it would require “watching” – observing all that happens in the world making special note of things that happen in or related to the literal heavens for clues of his re-arrival. Then one would recognize when we learn of someone who is teaching the exact same things which will always entail separating from all our ties and bonds to this world.

UPON THE OLDER MEMBERS RETURN as is all shown to students by that Older Member who is someone who has accomplished the “separating/overcoming process” because a big part of it is to give one’s SELF away and that needs to be done to complete the “metamorphic,” twinkle of an eye,” CHANGE entailed by having someone physically with us to give ourselves (our will) to.

There are many facsimiles of this “overcoming process” throughout all the religions that teach aspects of this, even as separating from otherwise normal human life pathways so various devotees do overcome many human characteristics. The problem is that without the genuine Older Member to give us what He is instructed to give students/disciples, what is really happening with the religious and/or spiritual devotees is they are performing some of the works of overcoming but not bonding with a genuine member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s “Next Level” so it becomes yet another human addiction to only the idea of overcoming/enlightenment that has them think they are outgrowing their humanness and excelling to a higher state of consciousness.

As simple as it sounds, it’s missing the midwife who NEEDS to be in the birthing, who brings the student into the realistic thinking and why’s for the process to begin with. A Luciferian fallen angel knows a lot of this process so they teach it to be that facsimile, so when the genuine Older Member comes incarnate, many who could have been ready to drop all and follow with this genuine representative don’t because they think they are already on the “path to enlightenment” as the highest state of mankind when it’s not. Thus the Luciferian space alien fallen angels paths are all “dead end paths,” if they don’t give them up in recognition of the whole truth and nothing but the truth that ONLY a Next Level member can provide.

One huge difference between who is a genuine Member of the Next Level and who is a charlatan operating through humans they have brainwashed, which also has it’s facsimile, is that an Older Member from the Next Level will never indicate that you are giving enough by staying in your human life while having a part time relationship with them. And they will never allow children to join them because a child can not choose to give up what they have not tasted.

This is why the human kingdom is a “footstool,” or “stepping stone” into the Next Level. One must have human experiences that they then need to shed in thought, word and deed. And what they are choosing to do by leaving behind everything can never be seen by really any in the human kingdom as a “good choice” because all those who choose not to follow with the Older Member are either not ready at that time or are opposed to the idea entirely which sets up part of the friction a student needs to overcome being drawn back into the world by. They they will always be seen as subscribing to the teachings of a dangerous cult and their leader will be hated in degrees by most. Of course many will just say, it’s not for them so will not have much emotion associated, that is often until their departure and it seems unbelievable and even evil as they won’t relate to what all the students went through to arrive at a voluntary exit.

I know Do said that the scripture about the “days being shortened for the elect” he was referencing as their choice to exit before their human lives had run their course to die by whatever means, but as with all things Jesus said, there are a number of degrees of accurate application to them. As I was writing this it occurred to me that it could also mean that for the remnant, being those of the second fruit harvest they too would have their days shortened because when they stand up for TI and DO they will be hated for doing so and many will be killed for doing so. This may seem a fantasy as after all it’s been many years since TI and DO’s group left and people like myself have been standing up in degrees for them among our vehicle’s families and friends and through various social media sites and chat rooms, etc. and no one is after us/them to kill us/them. But that is because the truth as it relates to scripture has not been laid out in this straight forward way before.

This book, by it’s publish will get into the hands of many who can see that Christianity or any of the religions or spiritual pursuits doesn’t satisfy them or resemble much of what Jesus taught and demonstrated. This writing spells out why and some will come to believe in TI and DO and the church leaders and families of those new believers in TI and DO will be enraged that this “cult,” organized or not, was influencing their loved ones in that way and will want to put a stop to it in all ways they can.

Anyone that knows the detail of the Jesus story will recognize that the reason he was sought after to kill, a good while before he facilitated their doing so by his instruction from his Father, was because of the fear that the hierarchy of the religious institutions would lose their influence and standing with their congregations and thus with the state. There simply would be no reason to follow the religious and so the religious would become the ones who seek to kill off those that are the bearers of the updated truth and that becomes the ticket for the ones standing up for the Next Level Older Member to get on that “chariot” after they exit their physical body. All will exit their physical bodies eventually. The Next Level will once again see to it that these “time will be shortened” as well.

So the religious and spiritual pathways, though TI and DO said they were paths to the top of the mountain, thus of service to the overall schoolroom on Earth by this time, to put it in somewhat modern terms is a “head trip.” Many that have followed these pathways are/were seekers and that was their thirst for the truth that took them away from traditional belief systems, thus a good thing relative to the Next Level overcoming process. But many grew tired of what many alternatives offered and settled down in more or less normal human lives taking various ideas as their personal spiritual practice with or without a support group or institutional membership. These and others often built their ego into becoming someone who is fulfilling their path to enlightenment even while living a completely full human life, with careers, building families, becoming a humanitarian and/or environmentalist, so feel they are doing their part to fulfill what started as a quest for the truth.

Some of these came to become teachers of various paths they learned and mastered, whether it was yoga, meditation, healing and other art forms, and became part of the new age industry of the idea of satisfaction and fulfillment from certain “practice” and/or just “being” the “god within” (adopted from a couple things Jesus said and misunderstood while also largely ignoring dozens of other things he taught), again another twist on “not having to DO anything to earn one’s “wings,” so to speak, that many Christians also teach. All are missing the fact that the Next Level is real and physical and in real physical life you don’t get something that’s really good for nothing. In any human organization, if you don’t work to make it work and if enough don’t work to make it work, it fails.

In the Next Level organization, they don’t even let you in unless you prove to them beyond a shadow of a doubt that you want it more than anything else and maintain that frame of mind for years over multiple in-carnal experiences taking over a human vehicle and training it to abide by the current Older Member’s instructions. And yet the Next Level keeps a balance of positive and negatives so we each stand a chance.

As TI and DO said and shocked many of us into reality, “the Next Level doesn’t NEED you,” it is their joy to offer what they have and know is extraordinarily special and everlasting and beyond the human kingdom, but the offer has steep requirements to accept, that they will help you with as long as you are asking for it in some ways. In some ways they help even when people are so asleep they don’t think to ask for their help. These are seen as both man made and natural disasters. They don’t stimulate the man made ones except by their presence that is like making the ants in the anthill get a bit frantic if they have not become accustomed to their higher impossible to detect as from their energy, output.

Even though all these things are part of the human experience so are not right or wrong to engage, some by their various success as “spiritual leaders” become looked up to by one’s fellow humans, even though there are rivalries among the spiritual and religious and even among sects of the same forms but within their ranks are looked up to and/or assume they have become masters or the mouthpiece of Jesus or God to humans or even just the ones who are “saved” or going to heaven, or to join the spiritual hierarchy of ascended masters, yet no one has left the planet except the tiny bit they do when they leave their body and are then floating about continuing in whatever belief they had before they died.

For instance a friend has a friend who claims to channel John Lennon’s spirit and was doing so somewhere in Amsterdam at some concert and said that John said to her that “all you need is love” and something about being very at peace where he was. No one can dispute that Jesus taught and instructed his disciples to “love your neighbors as yourself” and how the greatest love is laying down one’s life for their friend that Jesus said he was to his disciples at that time, not being his servants.

Jesus said to love your enemies and bless them that use or abuse you, because they don’t know any better or they wouldn’t do what they do. But that was all part of the training program to be willing to sacrifice our human comfort and even very life for one’s Older Member who sacrifices his life for you to show you the example, NOT to do it for you, so you don’t have to as some misguided Christians seem to believe.

Even though “peace” was a description of kind and gentle behavior Jesus said it was the rule of acting among one another, while he said that in the world these would have trouble and turmoil because they would be hated if they stood for what their Older Member stood for. So it would appear John got what he wanted and I’m not going to guess whether or not his Soul or spirit will be taken by the Next Level, saved for a future overcoming of humanness opportunity. If he had overcome a significant amount of his humanness, before he died he would have tried to join up with TI and DO to finish up his overcoming. If he was a seeker and was in his own way communicating with an Older Member in his privacy, he would have been led to see one of the seven roars that were very public from 1975 to 1997+.

But in Joh 14:23 “abode” is translated from the Greek, “meno”=a staying, residence, abode, mansion, dwelling. When Jesus wasn’t speaking in story form he was talking literally. Like said, if upon his return he would have the same kind of relationship he had with his Father then, he wouldn’t need to suggest some other more concrete relationship. But as is the Next Level way, it’s each of our choice to believe what we want from it.

II.A.5.b. JESUS SAYS IN Joh 16:25 – UPON HIS RETURN HE DOES NOT SPEAK IN PARABLES AKA PROVERBS, OR STORIES. INSTEAD, DISCIPLES WILL BE SHOWN (SEE FOR THEMSELVES THE FATHER) WHEN FATHER AND SON TOGETHER SPEAK/ANNOUNCE INSTRUCTIONS (COMMANDS)

Joh 16:25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs: but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of the Father.

With translation options:

Joh 16:25 (These) things (have) (I) spoken (unto) you in proverbs: but (the) time cometh, when I shall no more speak (unto) you in proverbs, but (I) shall…

…shew ((g0312 anaggello= (from “303 ana* and 32 aggelos**) lead/driver angel/messenger; to carry, announce (in detail), declare, rehearse, report, show, speak, tell from (and/or with intensity and/or again))),…

*303 ana= up, by, through, (In compounds as a prefix it often means (by implication) repetition, intensity.
**32 aggelos= from 71 ago*= to lead: be, bring(forth), carry, (let)go, keep, lead away, be open: a messenger, “angel.”
*71 ago= a primary verb; formally, to lead; by implication, to bring, drive, (reflexively) go, (specially) pass (time), or (as a figure) induce= be, bring (forth), carry, (let) go, keep, lead away, be open.

…you ((5213 humin= to (with or by) you, yourselves

…plainly ((g3954 parrhesia (from 3956 pas* and a derivative of 4483 rheo**)= all outspokenness, i.e. frankness, bluntness, publicity, openly, confidently, freely, boldly))…

*3956 pas= all, any, every, the whole
**4483 rheo= all outspokenness; bold, confidence, pouring forth, utter: command, make, say, speak

…of ((g4012 peri = through (all over), (there-)about (beyond, farther (other) side, over), on behalf of, concerning, pertaining, touching, completeness (through), how it will go with))…

…(the) father ((3962 pater= father, parent)).

II.A.5.b.i. HOW JESUS IS REVEALED IN PROPHECY – CORRELATION OF 1TH 4:16-17 WITH REV 6:1-2 AND THE REV 5:1 “BOOK” WRITTEN WITHIN AND ON THE BACKSIDE, “WITHIN” BEING THE 7 ROAR/THUNDERS AND THE “LITTLE BOOK” (REV 10) BEING THE BACKSIDE AS IT COMES LATER AFTER TI and DO AND FIRSTFRUIT CREW HAS EXITED THEIR INCARNATIONS AND IT’S CONTENT PERTAINS TO BIBLE PROPHECY FULFILLMENT AS PROOF THAT TI and DO WERE/ARE THE PROMISED INCARNATE RETURN

Speaking is talking, uttering, preaching and relates to NOT telling parables, suppositions, adages, illustrations that instead REVEAL (Luk 17:30), and OPEN THE SEAL (Rev 6:1) on what was previously HIDDEN/SEALED (Dan 12:4, Rev 10:4) AND were a mystery to everyone until then. Much remains a mystery for most until after the Two Witnesses have exited their incarnation with their first fruit students. These are the “dead in Christ, meaning Souls who during their experience serving Jesus the Christ gave their lives disseminating all Jesus taught that they also became hated for. That is their “christening” experience, though not the last one as the ultimate christening is when one has “overcome the human world/evolutionary mammalian condition,” as JESUS SAID HE DID which is according to the direction of an in-carnal Older Member again. Thus these “dead in Christ,” do rise first as Paul writes:

1Th 4:16 For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice ((5456 phone= disclosure, sound, tone, noise)) of the archangel ((captain of angels)), and with the trump ((4536 salpigx= through the idea of quavering or reverberation)) of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first:
1Th 4:17 Then we which are alive and remain ((4035 perileipo= leave over, to survive)) shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.

Note how these verses correlate with:

Rev 6:1 And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise ((5456 phone= disclosure, sound, tone, noise)) of thunder ((1027 bronte= akin to bremo= to roar)), one of the four beasts ((Living Beings NOT beasts)) saying, Come and see.
Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

Considering the names TI and DO took were “tonal” names that they actually felt were stimulated by the movie the Sound of Music’s (Do, Re, Me, Fa, So, La, TI…Do – the beginning of the next octave that TI stimulates Do to become – Rev 12:2-5, born to the role of the Older Member on the Throne) which they said was given to humans to make a movie from because of how the story line outlined TI and DO’s awakening and birthing of their children from the evil predator satans (adversaries). And it was Captain Von Trapp that needed to be awakened to his role with his “Children,” the student body.

An archangel is considered to be a CAPTAIN of angels and Jesus was considered to be the same Soul who was named Michael in Daniel’s prophecies that correlates with much that John wrote down in the Book of Revelations. The “roar/thunder” is the sound a lion makes and Jesus was considered to be the Lion of Juda who Opens the Seal on the part of the Rev 5:1 BOOK described as “written from within the Throne” – with the BACKSIDE written AFTER the FRONT. Thus the One “sitting on the white horse (physical human vehicle) is the same Older Member Soul who was last incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus.

TI and DO’s vehicles were raised and awakened in Texas and a “texas” is of a Mexican etymology that identifies the upper deck of a Mississippi riverboat that is where the CAPTAIN’S ABODE (dwelling) is, thus TI and DO both chose human vehicles from and made their dwelling in the U.S. State of Texas as the Admiral and CAPTAIN of the New Jerusalem spacecraft in EAST most part of the geography of the western U.S., that was to be the new Temple area for their return just like the position they held in the Moses encampment (on the East side which led their trek through the desert.

Do’s vehicle had been born, Marshall Herf Applewhite and a horse in that context was meant to represent a human vehicle the Next Level Older Member would “sit on” (a task position) to use to demonstrate conquering the human kingdom (aka overcoming the world) by and for the “bow” he had with him – the Covenant with the Student body who were also learning to Conquer their Humanness through him. More on this later in the section on the 7 seals, this being the start of the First Seal following the exit of TI from her vehicle as they planned ahead for.

But returning to 1Th 4:16-17:

They resurrect (stand up again) in new physical human bodies FIRST among all slated to return for their next opportunity and they are also FIRST to be “harvested” which requires once again their self sacrifice of their human lives in two stages – the FIRST application of the Two Edged Sword of His Mouth. The first Edge was when the Students were gathered by the Older Member who requires them to “leave all behind and disconnect from their human families and relationships” – cutting their roots with those words) that is IF they want to come with them (The Two Witnesses), as Jesus also required of some. This doesn’t mean everyone cuts this root system at that time. The second stage of the two edged sword is when they are instructed to exit their human bodies. During Jesus’ second trimester of three “experiential classroom” that instruction was to go out and tell all which HE knew if they did they would meet the death of their vehicles. The Luciferian Space Alien Souls, as devils and adversaries (Satans) by their opposition to these students and the Older Members become a big part of the footstool to their next station towards harvest/graduation.

Thus those that “REMAIN” as Paul writes in…:

1Co 15:52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

…can be anyone who believed during the time of the “dead in Christ’s rising” stages AND those who come to believe in these most recent Representatives from the Kingdom of God/Heaven, the Two Witnesses and demonstrate that belief by “taking a stand” for TI and DO and all they taught, which in so doing will become subject to the “winepress” styled “second harvest” in which they too lose their physical bodies while in service to these TWO’s teachings as these TWO are hated as much as Jesus is hated. That’s just the way it works. Humans that have little to no Next Level mind in them see what those with growing Next Level mind in them as a threat to their comfort levels because the real truth strikes a chord that becomes an antagonist though those spreading TI and DO’s teachings don’t intend it to be. It’s the nature of growth. Humans have to be stimulated to change, especially when they have been provided the opportunity to have a comfortable and fruitful life as a human. These are the ones who come to hate the Teachings of the two, not the dissidents who see through some of the illusions, at least enough to be against them.

The winepress is how the next level describes the “last” harvest time period during which there is a great deal of bloodshed of those who don’t give their allegiance to the Beast whose souls are thereby saved by the Next Level for a future planting.

John is told in Rev 10:11 that he (representing the TASK, NOT necessarily the same Soul who wrote Revelations) would have to prophecy (speak to those who were still not able to understand fully because it hadn’t been spelled out precisely in their appropriately expected “christian terms,” that is, referencing scriptural records yet), “during the time of the seventh and last trumpets sounding which I believe is evidenced as now that I will show the documentation a little further into this book.

I suspect that John, being one of Jesus assigned delegates (apostles) became thoroughly studied of the Old Testament Prophet, Daniel’s visions/prophecy which made him a key choice for the Father and Jesus to provide the Book of Revelations to. The brain of any human being needs to be prepped to become a useful instrument, so students at times are encouraged to study scripture during each new incarnation of the Next Level Older Member.

Here is where Daniel was told to seal up the vision he experienced:

Dan 12:4 But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.

And then John was told to “seal up” (don’t write down then) what the “seven roars had uttered their voices” about, that was going to be the greater part of the the content of the “front side of the book” that the returning Older Member, Do would provide, headed by TI and then backed up by TI upon her earlier exit of her incarnation (Rev as this was Do’s task to take the throne position of.

Rev 10:4 And when the seven thunders ((roars)) had uttered their voices ((disclosures (revealings))), I was about to write: and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not.

Thus the unsealed part that remains to REVEAL AFTER the Two Witnesses deliver the Seven Roars ending with their incarnation exit, with the first fruit souls harvest is depicted as the “backside” of the Book* as is IN REGARDS to the END of what comes before it, that is the main content of the Book that is “written from within.”

Do and Crew published their Book which they described as “An Anthology of Our Materials.” It was therefore written from within, from among them, from all TI and DO taught over their 25 combined years incarnate. The name of that book is: “How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered,” (Purple Book). The “Backside” is in REGARD to this Source that is written afterward and “on the back” – the subject matter being the history that led up to the Source for it all – from TI and DO’s Next Level Minds.

Rev 5:1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside ((3693 opisthen= from opis (regard, from 3700) with enclitic of source, adjective, from behind, on the back, behind, after)), sealed with seven seals.

And this interpretation of what the “backside” of the book is referring to pulls from:

Rev 10:1 And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire:
Rev 10:2 And he had in his hand a little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth,

The time frame is given when this “little book” will be the the finish of the revealing of what was before then still a mystery to most.

Rev 10:7 But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.

This seventh angel has what he is describing the content of a “little book,” which in Greek is “974 bibliaridion.” This content to the one writing it as well as to anyone who believes it’s content and how it relates to the front of the book whose content I propose is the seven roars causes these responses:

Rev 10:8 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.
Rev 10:9 And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.
Rev 10:10 And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.

This backside, coming AFTER as a “little book” seems to be referring to what happened in the past, the back story to what TI and DO shared that was the current “written from within” primary book, in the way the verse pertains to how the days of the seventh angels disclosure will provide for the how and when the “mystery of God should be finished” noting the description of it’s content, “as he hath declared to his servants the prophets,” none other than all who served the Next Level by speaking the truth in times past. This seems to refer to all Jesus, Daniel, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Zechariah, Moses, Enoch, Joel, etc. said about the “end time.” In other words this little book (backside) will provide understanding wherever there is still mystery and is not what the Two Witnesses and Crew focus on because for them that was not anything new. They didn’t need to see the correlations of TI and DO with all the many scriptural passages in order to believe in TI and DO. They were all the product of that past as they each had souls who had lived during those times and were probably among the Seventy disciples who Jesus had as followers at one point. This Little book is for those who needed to see the truth spelled out to believe which is NOT a put down at all. Everyone needs help to grow towards Next Level graduation just like every baby needs help to become a child who needs help to become an good adult.

Do said, TI came possibly because as he said, “perhaps I needed that help,” because of how complicated everything in this world had become. He said “perhaps there are many in the Next Level that could perform this task” he had. He said he didn’t care about any of that.

This section about the “little book” concludes with:

Rev 10:11 And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.

Now this would seem like I am saying, I am John and am doing the prophesy since this was talking to John. But that’s human thinking. This is a task and the Next Level can give it to whomever they choose. And one might also say, “so your saying you are a prophet.” Well if I am speaking the information given by the Next Level Older Members, to include past to present, to the public, then that makes this vehicle the instrument of prophecy and in fact anyone who does the same by repeating things TI and DO said and did, and relates them to what Jesus and the Old Testament Prophets said is also performing that prophecy. Publishing this everywhere it can go is performing that prophecy before many people, nations and tongues. The internet accomplishes that and anyone who helps with it’s distribution is also therefore a prophet.

That word “prophet,”  was even made into a title. Look at how the Mormon, Latter Day Saints even refer to their leadership as “prophets” – (with names like Prophet Amos and Prophet Jeremiah, etc.). That’s what Jesus was so opposed to when he said refer to no human as your “Father” and yet all these priests have succumb to putting themselves on the pedestal as if they can forgive sins and speak for God, which is an abomination for the Next Level Members to witness. These are false Christians and false prophets. False prophets are those that say things the Lord did not give them to say as if they were speaking for God.

I am not coming up with anything new, though the nature of the task is such that I am trying to show what was most intended as those understandings were kept hidden on purpose for revealing at this time. But if I can’t tie them to something that doesn’t require guesswork, it’s better that I don’t say anything about it. I have had to catch myself at times and no doubt some of it may be in these pages but if so I doubt they are points of much consequence or that can’t be used by the Next Level to sort of filter out the more serious seekers from. This book has been a huge learning experience so what comes in the later part if often clearer and more accurately stated than in earlier parts.

And this is sweet to my mouth to see all this and yet I know my time is limited because shortly after it’s published my task will be completed and the Next Level will allow the lower forces to seek this vehicle out to do it in. I have accepted that though I can’t say I look forward to it, but hope to just get it over with quickly. But for whatever it’s worth, I don’t believe this Soul that is trying to take over this vehicle is the same Soul who used the vehicle named John to write the book of Revelations. I believe that Soul has graduated, but it really doesn’t matter at all as there is no glory in who we were. It’s who we are NOW that counts. Do always felt sickened by the bumper sticker he’d see that said something to the affect of “Jesus the same yesterday, today and tomorrow” as if the Older Member Soul that was using the vehicle named Jesus didn’t grow. Plus whenever TI and DO heard people talking up being the reincarnation of this or that historic figure, Cleopatra, Jesus, etc. as if that raised their stature, the thought it sad that they wanted to related to being someone in the past to boost who they are now. It is for this reason TI and DO were upset with knowing they would have to say they were the fulfillment of the tasks described as the Revelations Two Witnesses, because it looked like they were doing that same thing, while they knew, even well before they realized they were to fulfill the Two Witnesses prophecy that they had come from the Next Level in outer space to bring updates to the Bible and fulfill prophecy.

TI REMEMBERS THE BRIEFING

Rev 5 is outlining the “briefing” PREPARATION for the return. I believe this is what TI had described only as a “briefing on board a spacecraft” that she said she “remembered.” I can’t think of any other thing she said like that, that she “remembered.” TI said she recalled being on a spacecraft and there were some that had physical bodies with them and there were many around the back of the meeting area without physical bodies.

Do later wrote in a book, the group printed, bound and distributed so was never officially published, entitled: “’88 UPDATE – THE UFO TWO AND THEIR CREW, A Brief Synopsis,” he authored on October 18, 1988:

“They were briefed as a crew aboard a spacecraft about how they would incarnate into human vehicles in order to do a task. They left their Kingdom “world” and came into this ‘world’ beginning in the late 1940’s. They feel that some left their Next Level bodies via so-called UFO ‘crashes.’ However, they believe that the crashes were not accidental, as they appeared to be to the humans who witnessed the remains and recovered some of the bodies.”

While researching for this book, I came upon a description of the Laredo, Texas crash that was actually right on the border, even on the Mexico side of the border in 1945 or 1946 that had one body found in the wreckage. In this case this UFO really seemed to go out of it’s way to be seen by military and air traffic controllers as it zig-zagged around which certainly appeared to be a deliberate crash.

TI and DO never spoke in story form that I ever heard or read. They were always very direct and to the point while not claiming to know everything about things that were not related to their task. They started out with a legal size typewritten page they called “Statement One” or “Statement I.” By October of 1975 they had written two more Statements and a prospective candidate letter. All told, their story was quite well “roared” all over the planet but primarily to the U.S. and anyone who had access and read the New York Times as TI and DO’s picture was the cover of the magazine section with their story inside. TI and DO felt it was the most objective account of what their mission was about that they had seen. They gave the interviews to Mr Phelan and the article is easy to find on the internet published in 1976.

There were also articles in Time, Newsweek and Psychology today ran a couple and virtually every newspaper in the U.S. probably ran some sort of a story about Bo and Peep, the UFO Two Witnesses and the people who vanished from Waldport, Oregon in September of 1975, which I was one of. Thus this entailed the “first roar” that also became a very distorted movie that was trying link TI and DO’s group to the Jonestown murder/mass suicides that was really NOTHING LIKE they way TI and DO’s group exited by laying down their lives. That movie was called, “The Mysterious Two.” TI and DO are portrayed as wearing long white robes which they never did. They always wore, green or some related color/shade matching windbreakers and never talked in a flowery spiritual sounding way nor like a preacher or evangelist nor salesman nor self empowerment speaker. They always spoke very matter a fact though after the public meetings ended in 1976, for 17 years we gave no public meetings nor had any form of recruiting, TI and DO at times certainly spoke to the student body with urgency in their voice to as TI would say, “get your mind into your vehicles.” She was talking to the returning souls/minds who were trying to take over our human vehicles to complete their overcoming through.

TI and DO SPEAK OF “BODY CHANGES” THAT WOULD START WITHIN EACH STUDENT

The changes students would experience from taking in more Next Level Mind TI and DO called “body change” compared to what happens with the caterpillars body changing into a butterfly (not flying body) analogy. Students were literally drawing in TI and DO’s mind as information and it’s application in behaviors and ways into their human vehicles Mind that was compared to filling a balloon with Mind then in the process also deflates the human mind balloon, both of which are contained by the human vessel (body).

SPEAKING BECOMES THE UTTERING OF THE SEVEN ROARS (THUNDERS)

Thus this one statement by Jesus, listed as Joh 16:25 that correlates with the UTTERING OF THE SEVEN ROARS (THUNDERS) (Rev 10:3-4) which take place during the time of the 6th Angel with Trumpet sounding, starting in Rev 9:13, which is right after the bottomless pit is opened at the 5th angel’s sounding.

THE “BEAST” IS the USA and it’s loyal supporters, regardless of differentiation who mostly unknowingly are forwarding the agenda of the “Dragon” (Lucifer) and his associate fallen angels, who become most evident as the Space Aliens when they are let out of the “BOTTOMLESS PIT” to the U.S. arena in the 1940’s and 1950’s and perhaps thereafter.

TI and DO said the Next Level put out the call to gather from different planetary gardens individuals that needed to face the test of whether or not they would give their allegiance to the Next Level or choose to side with the Luciferian fallen angels against the Next Level, thus these who decided to side with the Luciferian space aliens constitute the Souls who found themselves forced underground with any hybridized human equivalent vehicles who then emerged from that prison cell, perhaps in the sea, even under Antarctica when the Next Level opened their “pit.”

They are all those who Jesus said would make “mammon” their “master” regardless of their participation in government agendas and their associated agencies, institutions, universities, corporations, etc. and regardless of beliefs termed religious, spiritual, pagan, agnostic or non-belief belief as in atheist and new age that often includes parts of everything. Mammon comes from Greek mammonous which is most directly defined as “wealth and treasure” but I suspect includes those as Jesus indicated are intellectual (learned), scientific, philosophical and artistic when they ultimately don’t look to some idea of Creators regardless of the terminology they use. Everyone is under the Luciferian influence but all don’t have to continue when they are provided with avenues to see the difference.

These who were shut up underground and/or under the seas, I believe are most current physical vehicles those recorded as the fallen angels aka Enoch’s “Watchers” took over/propagated who it seems survived the flood depicted in Genesis chapter 6 by escaping underground and/or undersea then and while underground continued to try to propagate new vehicles by whatever means to use when theirs expired. They were able to continuously influence humans via their discarnate condition as their descendents, those with physical bodies they groomed for their use were grounded, meaning they couldn’t get off the planet or for that matter out of their underground bases.

While their physical bodied offspring were still restricted to their underground facilities, as discarnates these Luciferian Space Aliens fallen Souls still sought to influence humans on the surface hoping to teach them how to generate technologies they could then use to try to get off the planet with. The Next Level allowed this but set up boundaries around those human vehicles they didn’t want to subject these Luciferian fallen angels to, that is until the incarnate Older Members had gathered the human vehicles chosen for the returning students metamorphic overcoming “classroom” with the Older Members. Then some would be allowed to provide adversarial degrees of influence over students to help strengthen them.

II.A.5.b.ii. A SATAN IS AN ADVERSARIAL DISCARNATE “INFLUENCE” THE NEXT LEVEL ASSIGNS TO STUDENTS TO TEST THEIR RESOLVE THAT TI and DO CALLED BOOGERS

TI and DO said each of their students were assigned an “adversary,” one of these now discarnate fallen angels who they called, “boogers.” They would constantly “bombard” these students with reasons to either give up on their overcoming or slip (what TI and DO called what was termed “sin” – actually simply a “missing of the mark,” the mark being the goal set by the Older Members for their students to meet to qualify to be awarded a seat on their crew once they exited and were assigned tasks on board spacecrafts. These tasks would initially be to help with the sorting of the “sheep” from the “goats” and they would also be engaged in the “pulling up of the tares” since upon their graduation there was no longer a threat of disturbing the first fruits.

The reason the U.S. had a long run of peace and prosperity on it’s soil was because the Next Level was setting that area up for this newest “classroom” of overcoming humanness so wanted to make it hard to want to break away from a rather pleasant and rewarding environment unless you were prepared and were a thirsty Mind and were given the gift of recognition of the Older Members so you would be ready to leave all behind to follow them when they blew their trumpet – their prophecy delivery and also called the first ROAR as depicted in Rev 6:1 that sums up the entire time period of the TI getting Do started and thus Do’s conquering of the human kingdom again and using his example to help his first fruit students to conquer the remaining humanness they hadn’t yet conquered to be graduated into full adult membership in the Next Level to receive an incorruptible Next Level physical body that is not propagated by mammalian means. It is grown on a vine.

THE MAINSTREAM MEDIA WHICH INCLUDES ALL THE CORPORATE MEDIA PLUS IS THE PRIME MOUTHPIECE FOR THE “BEAST”

It is this “beasts” mouthpiece as the media that subdues (overcomes) the Two, REJECTING HIM/THEM (Luk 17:25) and his/their claim of being from the Kingdom of God/Heaven by pointing to their reputations as “thieves” on National Television, the public square/street, before nations and kindred and tongues – largely the melting pot United States of America.

II.A.5.b.iii. THE TWO WITNESSES ARE SUBDUED BY THE BEASTS MEDIA MOUTHPIECE

When the media subdued them, they had by then already gathered about 70 students. From then until TI announced the “harvest is closed” on April 21, 1976 at their last public meeting the number had rose to around 100 and among them many were not nearly as serious as they needed to be to overcome their humanness so TI and DO facilitated their departure from the group and over the next 17 years the number reduced to 24 before allowing some who dropped away to return.

II.A.5.b.iv. BOTH OF THE TWO WITNESSES ARE CHRISTS

These Two Witnesses were described in a number of ways that show them to BOTH be “Christs.” A Christ is someone who has overcome the human world, even many times, so can teach the “process” to someone else when they are assigned the task by their Older Member. It always needs to be accomplished in stages while physically with an incarnate Older Member. We can’t do it by ourselves. However, that doesn’t mean anyone can’t grow very fast by taking to heart all the Older Members teach. The more they overcome now the less they will have to do later and/or the easier it will be, though it is always a hard task even for the Older Member as the human vehicle isn’t really naturally desirous of losing all that is meaningful to it, chasing something that is not concretely beneficial to what it considers to it’s benefit. We simply learn to override the vehicle’s desires, still the most difficult task a human an undertake, believe it or not.

II.A.5.b.v. JESUS IS THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, THE ROOT OF DAVID, WHO OPENS THE BOOK WHICH IS WHY WHAT HE SAYS IS DEPICTED AS A THUNDEROUS ROAR

The SPEAKING Jesus says he does upon return is yet another proof he comes incarnate and not depicted anywhere else as clearly as in the Rev 11 Two Witnesses. The seven roars (thunders) are also described as being “uttered” by “voices,” compared to a Lion that correlates with THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, THE ROOT OF DAVID, as Jesus is referred, who opens the book and loosens the seven seals and is shown to have completed his task of birthing the first fruit who all conquered their human world as described in Rev 6:1-2 where this same returned Jesus (Do) opens the first seal to release the mysteries of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s realities. This individual in Rev 6:2 has a “bow” which represents the covenant (commitment) he (as Moses and then as Jesus) and his Father (as Jehovah) have with those they are “spirit birthing” (first of two harvest times (Rev 14:14-16)) that required their “overcoming of their human worlds” that the One sitting on the white horse facilitates and is written as conquering. Overcoming, conquering and prevailing are all the same Greek word. And the actual definition of the Hebrew word israel means to “prevail as Jehovah,” given to Jacob when he beat back the Luciferian fallen angel. Horse in Rev 6 depicts the human vehicle the Older Member who was Jesus takes that has a white head and white hair and to dot the eye on fulfillment of prophecy fits the bill as Marshall (the sheriff) AppleWHITE, the vehicle that Do took for his task.

II.A.5.b.vi. THE “TWO EDGED SWORD OF HIS MOUTH” EXPLAINED

Examples of how the two edged sword is his mouth. It has two edges. There are several ways to look at this and as is seen with most all prophecy all can apply.

First off, the two edges of his cutting implement are describing the result of the use of his mouth to speak words through. This is how the Older Member does battle because it is the truth that they speak that would be students are prepared to choose to respond to or not. By responding with belief and subsequent action, that truth always ends up “cutting roots” as the battle is not for the life of the souls to which the Older Member speaks. To follow with the incarnate Older Member means leaving all behind which includes their human family and friends and activities, behaviors and ways. That is what the first of the two edges accomplishes IF the student chooses to be “caught away,” the real meaning of “rapture,” illustrated by Jesus as caught as a fish is caught. Jesus said he would make his disciples “fishers of men.”

As TI and DO said, the relations to the new student can come but they will no longer maintain those old relationships. They will become fellow students like Jesus said about his vehicle’s relations:
Mat 12:50 For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.

The second edge is commissioning his student to GIVE THE NEXT LEVEL THE LIFE OF THE PHYSICAL BODY THEY HAVE OR ARE IN PROGRESS OF OVERCOMING WHICH IS IN SERVICE TO THE NEXT LEVEL THROUGH THEIR OLDER MEMBER WHETHER IT IS DURING THAT OLDER MEMBERS INCARNATION OR AFTER.

For the students/disciples of TI and DO that remained til the end, when they laid down their lives in March of 1997, they were giving their lives by literally “laying them down,” as Jesus said he was doing by his own choice in his service to his Older Member (Father):

Joh 10:17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.
Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

By Jesus choice and description of why he was laying down his life – because he was COMMANDED to do so, which is the same as if one’s Admiral told a Captain they needed a suicide mission to save lives, he was teaching what they too must do. In this case the lives to be saved are the Souls who without giving that service would not graduate to their next station in their metamorphosis into an Above Human New Being. They were not ready for graduation yet. They had to return yet again to take a “body born of water” away from it’s otherwise normal human pathway and then GIVE IT’S LIFE IN WHATEVER WAY THE RETURNED OLDER MEMBERS CHOSE FOR THEM, which again by their so doing, was providing SERVICE so that others could witness their choice to have the opportunity to Believe and begin to serve by starting their own metamorphosis out of the human kingdom.

No matter how it happens, by another’s hand or by one’s own hand, the loss of the physical life of the vehicle the student has taken over at least enough to be willing to lose their human life on the INSTRUCTION FROM THE ONE THEY RECOGNIZE AS THEIR OLDER MEMBER FROM THE KINGDOM OF GOD, KINGDOM OF HEAVEN, NEXT EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN is a final severing of their roots. That instruction to perform whatever the service is that will result in the loss of their vehicle’s life is the back EDGE of the sword from their Older Member’s Mouth/Words. If this takes place after the Older Member was incarnate, I believe they will still have to come back and have another incarnation in a human vehicle to finish up whatever overcoming they have left, which must be done when the Older Member is present with them. It can not be fully accomplished without the Older Member’s presence.

For those that come to believe in the incarnate Older Member AFTER that Older Member has left their incarnation (or took their body with them in the case of Jesus), the instruction is to “STAND UP FOR” ALL THE OLDER MEMBER(S) (TI and DO) SAID AND DID. This means putting one’s light received from Them on the hilltop rather than as Jesus said, hiding it under a bushel basket as if it is hidden it can not serve as a beacon that others can see and choose to believe in or not. The STANDING STUDENT is not concerned whether others believe or not. Actually they want them to, because they know the truth about what it can lead to, so for their sakes they want them to believe. But whether some believe or not, that task is to STAND, thus they are performing the task of the first edge of the two edged sword of their mouth, which is an extension of their Older Member’s mouth (providing they share the SAME THINGS THE OLDER MEMBER SHARED).

When new ones believe they are also faced with cutting their own roots and in so doing some of those left behind who don’t believe may see it as a dangerous cult taking their loved ones and may seek to put a stop to it and that can result in the loss of One’s physical vehicle used to STAND by which accelerates that Soul to their next station in their metamorphic process. Their souls will be met by invisible members of the Next Level who will take them to be with their Older Member on board the nearby spacecraft and as it says in prophecy, will be issued a new clean white “garment” to wear. Those that never heard of TI and DO but are separating from their human world in their own way, whatever way that is, when they lose their human vehicle by whatever means could be “saved” – “put on ice” (not literally). In either case they will be given further opportunities to take over a new “born of water” body at a time when the Older Member is incarnate to be in their next most appropriate to their growth needs, “experiential classroom,” literally with the incarnate Older Member.

These who give their lives in this “Christing” process, for their Older Member who has demonstrated that same “Christing” process, which with overcoming all aspects of the human condition is what makes them anointed and enlightened is what Paul of Tarsus was calling the “dead in Christ” the rise first. They are the first fruits.

Here are some further descriptions of the TWO EDGED SWORD of his mouth:

Rev 1:16 And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp ((KEEN, SWIFT, POINTED))* two edged** sword: and his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength.

Rev 2:12 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write; These things saith he which hath the sharp ((KEEN, SWIFT, POINTED [possibly related to being more “plain, bold” talk as another prophecy points out]))* sword with two edges ((MOUTHS-LANGUAGES and/or TERMINOLOGIES))**;

*sharp= 3691 oxus probably akin to the base of akmen 188 (“acid”); keen; by analogy, rapid= sharp, swift.
188 akmen= accusative case of a noun (“acme”) akin to ake (a point) and meaning the same; adverbially, just now, i.e. still= yet.

**two edged = 1366 distomos= from dis 1364 and stoma 4750; double-edged= with two edges, two-edged.
1364 dis adverb from duo 1417; twice= again, twice.
1417 duo, a primary numeral; “two”= both, twain, two.

mouth= 4750 stoma probably strengthened from a presumed derivative of the base of tomoteros 5114; the mouth (as if a gash in the face); by implication, language (and its relations); as a figure, an opening (in the earth); specially, the front or edge (of a weapon)= edge, face, mouth.
5114 tomoteros, comparative of a derivative of the primary temno (to cut; more comprehensive or decisive than kopto 2875, as if by a single stroke; whereas that implies repeated blows, like hacking); more keen= sharper.

It’s interesting that the root meaning of “two edged,” is having “two or a double mouth.” Another potential simultaneous meanings behind this prophecy can be seen in the way there were literally two “raptures” in the mission of TI and DO. The first was when they went public in 1975 (though they began their prophecy in 1973 in which they both spoke as one but Do spoke some 90% of the time as TI always said she came to “get you [Do] started”) and over nine months of public meetings gathered about 100 initial students before as TI said, “the harvest is closed” on April 21, 1976.

No public meetings were held again until 9 years after TI left her vehicle (the earth opened up her mouth) again lasting for nine months starting on January 1, 1994, when Do and his 24 elder students with about a dozen returnee students who had dropped out over those years, went public face to face again in 1994 and gathered another dozen students. (About half of those ended up dropping out in the next few years until their were 38 remaining who laid down their lives, the other interpretation of the second edge for all of them. (4 who had been in the group also laid down their lives in the next few years after the March 1997 event, bringing the total for the first fruit harvest to 42. For those that dropped out over those years or were asked to leave the group by TI and/or by Do, their second edge is yet to come, that is IF they STAND for TI and DO til their end no matter the consequences.

Yet another simultaneous interpretation of the TWO mouths (edges) would be in the way that both the Father and Son came incarnate together this time as though Do did most of the talking during most of their public meetings in 1975-6, and even in the private meetings held in the group over the next 9 years until TI left her vehicle on June 19, 1985 TI did plenty of talking. It’s not at all about the amount of talking anyway and who is the primary deliverer, but for the sake of showing this correlation, they certainly were literally Two Mouths delivering at least the FIRST EDGE of their joint “mouth” being their words/language, the true information about the Next Level and the overcoming metamorphic process required for membership.

In being thorough, there is yet one more aspect to TWO Mouths and that has to do with terminology. It was always a challenge to talk about the Next Level as the previous information delivery by the Older Member incarnate as Jesus was written down and passed on in the resulting religion called Christianity so is seen as religious words and ideas. After all, a religion is actually defined as a “belief system.” It’s very clear that once a belief in something becomes organized and is subject to distortions and exaggerations and misinformation infiltration it gradually ceases demonstrating the truth about what it was founded upon. In the case of Christianity as it doesn’t teach the Overcoming of humanness Process that is the Christing Process all must experience to reap the promised rewards, it has thus become a false belief system and a “false Christ.” However, each individual that believes themselves to be a follower of Jesus and identify that belief as coming through Christianity is not judged by what has become false UNTIL they hear the truth and ignore or deny or speak out against it. Even then, if they change their mind (repent) before they die in their vehicle, depending on the judgment of the Next Level crew overseeing us all, could still get right with their Older Member, the one who was incarnate as Jesus by asking his forgiveness in the name of the new vehicle he took, which was called Do during the current incarnation.

It is largely for the sake of those who identify themselves as believers in Jesus and who think of themselves as Christians that this book has been tasked to become available as it is written largely in the terminology of the records. TI and DO and their Crew always spoke in both terms (tongues), meaning using terms they felt were more clinical, objective and that they referred to as “generic” and thus more realistically truthful, because of how religious terms had become a dilution and distortion of that same truth. In their sixth roar/thunder, they spoke in both vernaculars, thus “two mouths” entitled: ‘UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE’ and in the more generic objective terms, “’95 STATEMENT BY AN E.T. PRESENTLY INCARNATE.” This latter version is still posted on Heavensgate.com, while I have included the former.

Finally, the use of the idea of the Older Members having a “mouth” that is “a sharp sword” is shown in the way their revealed truth ends up striking that non-believers, who at this time include many religionists and Christians because of how they have come to accept the “false gods” doctrines. They are pained to hear the truth and because of it become enraged by it and thus become the instruments of the “winepress.” They end up trampling over the believers in TI and DO and actually any who are separating from the ways of the Luciferian run human world:

Rev 19:15 And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations ((*Gentiles – non believing people** (non-“REAL Jesus’ teachings” category of Christians, other religious, spiritual or Atheist)): and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.

*1484 ethnos= a race (as of the same habit), i.e. a tribe; specially, a foreign (non-Jewish) one (usually, by implication, pagan)= Gentile, heathen, nation, people.

** Originally these were of the ethnicity of Israel, which meant “overcomer” ((prevail over our human mammalian nature as Jehovah had and teaches us to do)), but that was taken away from the land mass and people that today are called Jews initially from today’s country named Israel, according to Jesus because they rejected He whom they said they were waiting for, resulting in a new geography and ethnicity that stemmed from that once chosen ethnicity.

Here are some key scriptures that support the interpretation just stated. Note how Jesus use of the word “works” in one, is directly applicable to abiding by ALL the commandments/instructions, behaviors and ways provided by his Father, with the most application given to what Jesus was receiving then and there to give to them, rather than trying to put into affect all the lessor instructions Moses gave that were for the last trimester. It’s not that all those lessons Moses gave were not applicable. It’s just recognizing that Jesus was bringing updates so if we insist on following the letter of the law Moses gave, we will then be missing the next lesson step and thereby not recognize that it’s the same teacher in a new human suit(vehicle/robe), who wasn’t going to spend any time on the equivalent of adding and subtracting math lessons when they needed multiplication and division, to be prepared for trig and calculus in the third trimester. (where this analogy breaks down is that the more and more advanced someone gets, the less and less complicated the lessons, because the Next Level has no need for mathematicians trained on the human level, and giving up all the ego from acquiring all that complicated skill-set builds one’s mind muscle in a way that can then apply to learning what all young Next Level members will want to grow into performing.

There may be tasks in the Next Level that could be equated with what we think of as a math equivalent, which one would then learn. But first one must learn to drive a Next Level body (vehicle) that doesn’t go on it’s own the way a human vehicle does. Thus one’s mind power must increase and that is accomplished by keeping our focus on what our directors give us to focus on which is what Jesus referred to as “making your eye single.” This is NOT the awakening of the Kundalini or a path to human enlightenment. Sure the technique can be used to develop what TI and DO called “tricks” using the spirit world and such, but then all those masters die and float around for a time before being eventually recycled. Those that develop this “making eye single” under their Older Members guidelines, when they die, have their Soul picked up and taken to an area of their spacecraft, referred to as “heaven” but not yet the location in the very large craft where the Older Members dwell.

-Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father. Joh 10:15–18

-He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also: Joh 14:12

-And except that the Lord shorten those days, none shall be saved: but for the elect’s sake, whom He has chosen, He hath shortened the days. MARK 13:20

-He who loves his life will lose it, and he who hates his life in this world will keep it for eternal life. Joh 12:25

-Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord. Rev 14:13

II.A.5.b.vii. THE TRINITY IN DO’S WORDS AND JNNODY’S WORDS ON THE “HOLY SPIRIT,” OR “HOLY GHOST”

At some point after Jesus physically exited the planet, this notion began to creep in that mutated Jesus’ KINGDOM OF GOD, The KINGDOM IN THE LITERAL HEAVENS to be populated by One Member who had three parts, the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost or Holy Spirit, referred to as The Trinity by Catholics. This idea of a trinity has a structural resemblance to the way the Older Members in the Next Level work in teams with Younger Members to where the younger members are adopting the same behavior and ways as their Older Member and carrying out instructions (commands) as One Mind/Spirit with two or more parts which serves to groom the younger member to perform the tasks demonstrated by their Older Member, that is, relative to the department one is given the opportunity for service in.

TI and DO said, each Young Member is given choices of departments to serve in. They said Their department was “headquarters,” so they choose who among their graduating students they want to offer the chance to work in their department and then give them the appropriate opportunities within the civilization to gain the needed experience that also shows whether they are up to the task.

Here are two paraphrased excerpts from the video series Do and Crew began to make public in 1992 called, “Beyond Human – The Last Call,” from Sessions 4 and 5 of 12 total and the links to the original transcripts from the videos:

Transcript of Video Series “Beyond Human – The Last Call” – Session 4
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/09/04/beyond-human-the-last-call-session-4/

Transcript of Video Series “Beyond Human – The Last Call” – Session 5
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/09/04/beyond-human-the-last-call-session-5/

Summarized paraphrased excerpts re: “The “two containers” and the Trinity:

Do describes how a Member of the Next Level is within themselves a “trinity” even if they are visiting or on a task in the human kingdom. A member of the Next Level is made up of two containers – and Mind, Holy Spirit or aka the Holy Ghost.

The Physical body they have is one container, human or a Next Level grown physical body. Contained within it, (though is actually larger than the physical body) is the 2nd container called the Soul aka a “pillowcase” or “pocket” or “deposit.”

Within the Soul is the Mind aka Spirit which is True Information that connects one with all Members of the Next Level and leads any recipient to Next Level Membership if they seek to grow that Mind in their Soul through a personal relationship with one’s Older Member assigned to them, most recently Do but as a team TI and DO.

So Do as a member of the Next Level was assigned the task to take a vehicle in the human kingdom, awaken in that vehicle by bringing His Next Level Soul’s Mind into the human container, to speak the truth and gather those vehicles with associated returning Souls to bring them through the “spirit birth canal” to their graduation into membership in the Next Level. And that task makes Do a Father to those students. And since TI was Do’s Father that makes TI like a Grandfather (in that analogy) to those same students.

So that makes Do, TI’s “son” and since their vehicle contains a Soul that contains Next Level Mind then they are also a Holy Mind/Spirit.

A little more info on the Holy Spirit from Session 5:

Holy or pure Spirit is the Mind that comes from Members of the Next Level. When we receive some of it by hearing, reading, seeing, and beginning to act on what we received the more of that Mind fills our Soul “pocket,” aka pillowcase, aka deposit, (all terms Do used to describe the Soul). When the content is over 50% so that on any issue, the good rules no matter the battle, then that “mind Substance” aka Spirit that is occupying that space in a Soul is “Holy” and “Pure” and is in control over the vehicle it is contained within. (By the way Do felt like the Soul container actually occupied more space than the physical vehicle).

And here is a paraphrased excerpt from the document, “Incarnating and Discarnating” written by Jnnody, one of TI and DO’s students who worked for both TI and DO as a “helper” and Overseer of Overseers. I was present with Jnnody to hear many of these points. Here is the Link to Jnnody’s original document:

Incarnating and Discarnating by Jnnody
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2013/12/20/incarnating-and-discarnating/

Here is my paraphrased version:

The Holy Spirit/Ghost part of the Trinity refers to the mind which in it’s most understandable application is the Information, the Truth or facts from the Next Level. That Information is whatever came from the Older Member’s Mind, which is what makes its quality pure (holy) so includes instructions as in the Old Testament said as “commandments” and procedures appropriate to Their Kingdom in the Heavens.

But when those who call themselves Christians in these days say they are filled with the Holy Spirit, to the Next Level – Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven Membership it is almost what has been called “blasphemous” meaning they were visited by one or more discarnate spirits who are bound to the earth and are nothing more than “showmen.”

But this idea of the “trinity” is certainly not a reflection of how many Younger or Older Members there are in their Evolutionary Kingdom Level of Life. For this reason even TI and DO’s saying it was a “many membered” kingdom was a new understanding to think of that way, even though there had always been plenty of evidence of many members as angels (an elementary student level membership as “watchers” – observers) or messengers (a more responsible task), archangels (a captain of angels), and some sent to earth to serve as “prophets” (speakers of what is provided them by the Next Level), with the Older Members serving in a “Fathering” task (i.e. Elohim, Jehovah, Father in Heaven) or as an apprentice (Begotten (incarnate) Son) to a Fathering task (i.e. Moses, Jesus, Do until he completed His task of “spirit birthing” He and TI’s students). These words that are made religious and spiritual are really only “task descriptions.” TI and DO said that in the Next Level they don’t have titles and they don’t wear special clothing or insignias that show their experience or accomplishments, though one would know an Older Member, yours or another’s. I believe TI and DO did say that upon becoming a member of the Next Level, you would meet other Older Members though you would always have a unique connection to the Older Members who midwifed your birth into their Kingdom.

II.A.5.b.viii. DO’S WORDS ON RELIGION, THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS, GOD, PANTHEISM, THE SECOND COMING, MISINFORMATION OF HAVING A “HEAVEN ON EARTH,” FLOWING ROBE WEARING PEACE AND LOVE JESUS, HUMANS PRAYING TO ‘MASQUERADING “GODS”‘ AND DEPENDENCE ON ONE’S OLDER MEMBER AS THE ONLY SOURCE OF UNLIMITED GROWTH AND KNOWLEDGE

Here is a paraphrased excerpt from the document written by Do that was originally posted to the World Wide Web on October 11, 1995 and then was slightly edited by Do and Crew in January 1997, entitled, “’95 STATEMENT BY AN E.T. PRESENTLY INCARNATE,” which is the more generic language of the September ’95 post that was retitled in January of ’97 to ‘Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Departure’ (I didn’t need to read this document to obtain these thoughts from Do as he and TI spoke about most of the points that I was therefore a first hand witness to:

(From point 19): The space aliens have instigated major distortions of the truth to build religions to totally confuse humans’ concept of “God” or of “Deity.” They begin this directly after a visitation from the Next Level. The religions bind humans to the human kingdom so the Next Level abhors them. They do so by a combination of misinformation mixed with ideas described as a universal or cosmic consciousness of the Creation, when they know nothing about it. Some Christians believe that God came incarnate – named Jesus and that sounds like they are one and the same individual when Jesus indicated often that His Father was clearly a separate entity though knew that it was His Father’s Mind that was flowing through Him.

Christians and humans with other religions have some of their prayers or requests answered by Luciferians. One can tell the difference by what the human asks for. When it’s to promote enriching their human lives it’s not a prayer the Next Level has an interest in answering. Humans that want Heaven to be on Earth is abominable to the Kingdom of God.

It’s a Luciferian promotion of misinformation to convince humans that Jesus promoted family values.

Becoming a better human wasn’t even in Jesus teachings. Nor was there any desire for humans to establish religious institutions. Many Christians have been brainwashed to think of Jesus and his Second Coming as his wearing a flowing robe, spreading peace-and-love – often with their image coming from artist depictions.

Most religious think to talk about the Kingdom as many membered means you are being a “pantheist” when the fact is that any member of the Next Level when assigned a task in relationship with human is a “God” to those humans they relate with, though there is one who is a “Chief of Chiefs” so is “Supreme” over all.

Luciferians influence humans to elevate one’s feeling spiritual around the word “God” which Members of the Next Level don’t identify with.

So humans end up unknowingly praying to space aliens who portray themselves as greater than humans and who thus give humans the impression they are “Gods,” so they become the pantheists when they are only “gods” because they appointed themselves to that identity.

The space alien – Luciferian souls that hybridize their needed physical bodies from human DNA are strictly remnants from a previous civilizations. The Next Level only allows them to exist to provide humans and the potential new members of the Next Level, as student souls to have the choice of whose mind to fill oneself with. The Next Level regulates the balance of presences, both positive and negative for a full range of options we each can choose from.

The Next Level is not into making a show of Their stature so have no rituals. The upcoming members do learn to be respectful of their Older Members and learn of their wisdom and look to them to receive tasks that are of service.

A student can slip into thinking they can progress towards Next Level membership on their own while the truth is they must become dependent on their Older Member for everything (as Moses and Jesus taught).

Here is a link to the original document:

’95 Statement By and ET Presently Incarnate, By Do
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2013/12/20/95-statement-by-an-e-t-presently-incarnate-by-do-of-ti-and-do/

***end of paraphrased excerpt***

The “holy spirit” part is really a depiction of how the Mind aka spirit of each Member is common to them all. That doesn’t mean that there are not specialties on tasks. The Mind however is like their blood as it is the carrier of the knowledge that includes thirst to improve upon themselves in relationship to their Older Members Mind. TI and DO described the relationship as each younger member wanting to be a puppet for their Older Member while the last thing the Older Member would have would be a puppet though they too want to be the puppet of their Older Member. If puppet is too hard to swallow, think of it as being a vessel or instrument for someone you really love in the world. You love and/or respect them so much their wish is your command. Many humans look up to their spouse or parents in that way and this is why the Next Level gave instructions early on to “honor one’s father and mother,” which meant pay attention to what they say, give respect to their wishes and be honest with them, though like all things it is a stage toward transferring that paying attention to, respect and honesty towards your Older Member that will eventually become a total disconnect from one’s human family tree, if they continued in that growth direction. That too would be honoring them as there is no greater honor than giving your all to your Heavenly Father from the Next Level.

Incidentally, that giving of self to our Heavenly Father is falsely defined as joining a religious or spiritual organization or order and/or by becoming a pastor, or priest or reverend or rabbi, spiritual teacher or even a monk or nun in whatever equivalent terms in whatever culture. All those who join such orders can certainly become their pathways to their own personal relationship with a genuine Older Member from the Kingdom of God, Kingdom in the literal Heavens, but can also be a trap as it tends to instill in us that we are connecting with our Heavenly Father just by our talk and participation in the organization that declares that intention to where one may not remain diligent to seek out and examine additional and new information about the reality of the Kingdom of God when it becomes available. And of course the same thing can happen to those who consider themselves pagan or atheist or agnostic or secular humanists. As Jesus said, many are called, which translates to many feeling called, but “few are chosen” which also translates to “few choosing” to follow when the Older Members announce their incarnate arrival to gather their student body to make the transition from the human kingdom to the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

However, in the second and third trimesters towards “spirit/mind birth” into the Kingdom of Heaven, when each student is required to separate from their human relationships, including parents, even though all students are in their own right adults, as the Older Members don’t permit children to join them as their students, some parents don’t see that separation as what is required because the true information about the Kingdom of Heaven wasn’t taught them or they never allowed their offspring to choose their own pathway in life, often acting as if they “own” their offspring so are always their children, regardless of their age and experience on their own.

THE HOLY SPIRIT/MIND IS DEPICTED AS THE WAY THE TELEVISION SHOW STAR TREK’S BORG HAVE A HIVE MENTALITY, THOUGH THEIR BEHAVIOR AND DEPICTION AS ROBOTS ARE NOTHING LIKE MEMBERS OF THE NEXT LEVEL EXCEPT FOR THEIR DEDICATION.

Even though I enjoyed thinking of myself as a “puppet” for my Older Member, I was still thinking of it in a spiritual way. This really hit home with me one day, that I only came to terms with years later after I left the group, when Do said something to the affect of how the Star Trek movie’s, “Borg” with their “hive mind” was like the Next Level. He indicated it was related to their NEED for their Older Member connection, as represented by their having to go back to their mother-ship to sort of plug into their power source that even seemed to be a transference of information that helped them tackle their next challenge better. It was like they were being recharged and they had tremendous focus and thus strength and power because of their dedication and “single eye mindedness.” I just felt uncomfortable with the idea of being so robotic appearing, which was really a discarnate influence with me. It’s the same influence that wanted me to desire to “be seen as special,” as TI pointed out to me when she gave each student a list of their characteristics that would keep them off their spacecraft. Even though I was uncomfortable with the idea, it didn’t stop me from wanting to and feeling really good about being of one mind with my Older Member, pleasing them and following all their instructions and procedures.

This was simply a subtle voice in my head that reflected humanness I still needed to conquer having exist in my head even though I didn’t linger on it consciously. It seems I was given many “special seeming tasks” by Do, not so much because I was good at them necessarily, but because they were what I needed to surface what I needed most to overcome an attachment to. I’m not going to say there isn’t a type of service that is practical while we are also being put to the greatest tests. It’s the way of the Next Level to have their students provide service as they are learning the lessons they need most. I have many, many examples of this and believe I still have those lessons to learn, though recognizing them is a big step to conquering them.

But the primary way to learn one’s lessons is to put into effect the current instructions of service to the Older Members. When Jesus left it was:

Joh 15:12 This is my commandment ((1781 entellomai= given goal)), That ye love one another, as I have loved you.
Joh 15:13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends.
Joh 15:14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command ((give you as a goal)) you.
Joh 15:15 Henceforth I call you not servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you.
Joh 15:16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you.
Joh 15:17 These things I command you, that ye love one another.

This “love” is the Greek “agapao” related close to phileo= to welcome, to entertain, to be fond of, seemingly related to divine selfless and in this context “friendly” love regardless of whether someone loves them back. This is not the same love as the Greek “eros” referring more to what we think of as a chemical physical attraction. After all in Jesus usage, to lay down your life for another is the ultimate show of the type of love he is issuing as their goal to reach for upon his absence. While he was with them, though he many not have said it directly, they were to give all their “love” to him rather than to one another. This isn’t because he needs their love. He doesn’t. A member of the Next Level only needs the love of their Older Member and an Older Member loves those who produce fruit for the kingdom, which is new membership. By produce fruit it’s not meant to win converts. It’s the act of giving out the “seeds” of the truth to others that our Older Members see as our show of love for them and the Next Level, regardless of whether anyone accepts those seeds of the truth. This is the way the humans often act, thinking they are winning souls to God or their particular denomination. Jesus warned the Jews that proselytized in how they were creating duplicates of themselves as being far from the Kingdom of God in their hearts.

As said, TI and DO said they were from “Headquarters” and when they looked up into the heavens felt most attracted to the area of the constellation Orion. Incidentally, there’s been plenty of speculation that the so called grey space aliens were from Orion, so suggesting they are actually robots who work for the Reptilian Space Aliens. There may be clones or robots that look like some grays, but that doesn’t mean these are Next Level members. Members of the Next Level are not grey colored. The one picture TI helped their student, Ollody draw and paint of an Older Member had a white body and compared to humans, a slightly larger forehead and eyes, small nose and lips, with the mouth closed and no ear appendage though a slight protrusion around an ear cavity, wearing a one piece suit that was a turtleneck and this being has a very pleasant slight smile.

So, from the later half of Joh 16:25, I am suggesting Jesus is indicating during the “end times” when he won’t be talking in parables he would “show [them] the Father” so they can see him for themselves as opposed to seeing him through his being the Father’s instrument.

This was to be a new way the disciples would experience the Father. Otherwise why even bring it up if it was going to be the same arrangement. And come to think about it, it was Do that told the student body that TI was his Older Member (heavenly Father). Do was therefore “showing us the Father.” TI never told us that or even implied it in the hundreds of formal and informal face to face meetings, we experienced. And it was TI that told us how we NEEDED to make our committal to Do. She even said that Do was not comfortable asking for your commitment so asked that she tell us. Some psychologists tend to want to leave TI out of the equation when they try to explain Do’s facilitating the students laying down their lives for him. That’s the Luciferians not wanting humans to see the truth that TI was the driving force of all our forward motion, though through Do and in which Do was her partner in the task they operated as one mind. It was TI that told the student body to “give us your will.” It was TI that said to us, “if you don’t love us don’t tell us about it.” It was very, very apparent that TI was demonstrating her trust in Do and that we needed to put our trust in Do, so now anyone could believe Do changed the course they had started is frankly Luciferian space alien fallen angel misinformation being sown that many buy because they must justify their own choice to see them as anything but who they showed themselves to be.

II.A.5.c. JESUS REFERS TO HIS RETURNING AS SON OF MAN (SON OF GOD IN FLESH) IN THE ACCOMPANIMENT OF HIS GLORY (VERY APPARENT TO THE EYES) FATHER AND THE HOLY ANGELS, HIS STUDENT CREW

Mrk 8:38 Whosoever therefore (shall be) ashamed (of) me and (of) my words in this adulterous and sinful generation; (of) him also shall (the) Son (of) man (be) ashamed, when (he) cometh ((G2064 erchomai= ACCOMPANY, APPEAR, BRING)) in ((1722 en= with)) (the) glory ((G1391 doxa, from 1380 dokeo and of same meaning as 1166 deiknuo= VERY APPARENT (Exposed/Obvious to the EYES/Sight), ACCOUNTING, OF OWN PLEASURE, TO GIVE EVIDENCE OR PROOF, SHOWN BY THINKING, WORDS, TEACHING, OPINION, JUDGMENT, VIEWPOINT)) (of) his Father with ((3326 META= AMID/AMONG (AFTER) (with))) (the) holy angels ((G0032 aggelos= MESSENGER)).

Here is the key section I’m addressing re-written with expanded translation options:

Sawyer’s version: Mrk 8:38 …Son of Man (Son of God in flesh) accompanies, appears, BRINGS WITH HIM THE VERY APPARENT TO THE EYES and shown as evidence and proof by way of the thinking, words, teachings, opinions, judgment, viewpoint, The FATHER AMID/AMONG the purified student crew.

The “glory” is the most obvious keyword here, which in this context especially is “VERY APPARENT TO THE EYES,” but also spelled out as APPARENT PROOF OF WHAT THE FATHER SAYS, ETC. It won’t be proof for those that were not prepared, speaking of the human vehicles they and the returning CREW (Saints) must take over to finish their overcoming through. It will be the job of the Saints in Soul form to convince the human vehicles they are taking over to follow with these Two and stay in their program til graduation. The human vehicles themselves were prepared as in each of their genetic heritage would show experience with an incarnate Older Member; Jesus, Elijah, Moses and/or Enoch and Adam.

It is all the show of their thinking, words, teachings, opinions, etc. that become the biggest proof of who they announce they are as the Two Witnesses who are shown to both be Christs. When it says these two, Son and Father perform their “return” they are followed “AFTER” with the purified crew of students performing their demonstration of the proof of who the Two Witnesses are as they would have spent time with them so each had many examples to cite.

This is the way it worked with TI and DO. First TI and DO came incarnate and from 1973 to 1976 gave their prophecy using the students they were gathering over that 1260 days whose first task was naturally to spread the word of their arrival and teachings. In the press they became known as “The UFO Two,” Bo and Peep, etc. TI called the harvest over on April 21, 1976 and it was time for the students to show their seriousness. This would be the start of the overcoming process “classroom.” This time period in the “wilderness” lasted 3-4 years to where the group moved into a suburban house in Wheatridge, Colorado. TI left her vehicle on June 19, 1985 while living on White Rock Lake, in Dallas, Texas. After a short adjustment period to TI’s departure Do started to get instructions to start a second wave of information dissemination that started in the early 1990’s and by 1994 the students went public for nine months holding public meetings again. So TI and DO only went public for one time period and although Do headed the task, didn’t make any public appearances so it can be said that the Students did the gathering of new believers. This is how the students are seen as coming “After” the TWO.

GLORY IS SOMETIMES AN ACTUAL VISUAL BRILLIANCE OF LIGHT

In some context glory can be defined as an “very apparent brilliance” in terms of the amount of light/energy given off by members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, angels and others, (if they allow humans to see it) each with their own levels of brilliance, as depicted by paintings including halo’s and in this case actually illuminating “shone round about” some which made whoever was viewing them quite in awe. However, this wouldn’t be depicted as so apparent through an incarnate Representative Older Member of the Next Level as they don’t want to stand out, otherwise there would be no test. Humans would simply be in awe of them and will have an easy time, (at least for a short while) convincing their human vehicle that this was someone very special and worthy of following. Instead members of the Next Level make the playing field level, so to speak by coming looking like everyone else which therefore requires the student that feels drawn to them, by what they say, initially to continue to deal with doubts and getting their vehicle to stay in the Older Members classroom, which isn’t like belonging to a country club, the way religions have become. One actually must prove their worthiness to the Older Member by instigating changes in their behavior and ways in thought and deed as the Older Members point out what they need to change In so doing changing our behaviors and ways draws more of the Older Members mind to them which strengthens their resolve and capacity to perceive more of the reality the Older Member represent to them, which is called “faith.” On one of the “Beyond Human – The Last Call” video tapes that Do used me as a type of teleprompter for, along with Jwnody (June in the tape), Do had me quote something in one of Paul’s letters that defined faith as “the evidence of things unseen.” True faith isn’t blind to reality, it simply sees more of what’s real (true).

Luk 2:9 And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about((illuminated)) them: and they were sore afraid.

Additional indications his return is as an Son of God in flesh… are found in both Mat 24:27 and Luk 17:24, both of which are re-translated in section III.B.3.

II.A.5.d. JESUS REFERS TO SON OF MAN SITTING ON THE RIGHT HAND OF POWER AND COMING IN CLOUDS DEPICTING TWO PHASES TO THE OVERALL RETURN, THE FIRST INCARNATE WITH HIS FATHER (POWER) FOR THE FIRSTFRUIT HARVEST AND THE SECOND PHASE NON INCARNATE, WHILE STATIONED IN HIS SPACECRAFT ARMADA, UNDERCOVER – CLOAKED – EVEN BY LITERAL CLOUDCOVER OVERSEEING AND STIMULATING THE “WINEPRESS” THAT RESULTS IN NEW BELIEVERS GIVING THEIR LIVES IN HIS/THEIR SERVICE THAT CAN RESULT IN THE LOSS OF THEIR PHYSICAL BODIES AS THEIR EXIT METHOD THEY ARE REWARDED FOR

Jesus had arranged for his own capture having received instruction from his Father through two messenger beings witnessed by John, James and Peter on what was called the Transfiguration mount about his “decease,” the way he would EXIT his task. Later he prayed to the Father asking “if it be possible, let this cup pass from me: nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt.,” the cup representing the task and his drinking the cup, taking the task. (Mat 26:39). It was reported that during this seeking of help from his Father, “his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling.” It was no easy thing to come to terms with. He knew he was well hated and would not be treated well. According to Luke’s time line, he had already arranged for his capture, so it appears he was looking for a potential change in plans. It was reported that an angel “appeared” “from heaven that strengthened him.” This series of events, his arranging for his capture and going through with it was actually a voluntary suicidal action to instigate. He acknowledges this by saying, referring to his “life” as “it” in:

Joh 10:18 No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father.

And he also acknowledged that his Father loves him because of his laying down his life:

Joh 10:17 Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.

Thus after his capture he is standing before the high priest, who at the time was Caiaphas, who asks him if he is, “the Christ, the Son of God” to which he responds:

Mat 26:64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the son of man ((Son of God in flesh)) sitting ((SITTING DOWN/BY OR REMAINING, RESIDING, DWELLING)) on ((BY, FOR, WITH)) the right hand ((AND IN ACCEPTANCE/RECEIPT, TAKING AND A FEMININE HAND) (of) power ((BE ABLE OR POSSIBLE, CAN DO, A MIRACULOUS POWER, MIGHTY DEED, WORKER OF MIRACLE(S))), and coming ((accompanying, appearing, falling out)) in ((OF)) the clouds ((A CLOUD OR CLOUDINESS)) of heaven ((THE SKY TO AMONG STARS)).

The setting of his response is in the “hear-after,” which is “after the present,” not referring to the spirit world after death, and also evidenced by his not returning in the clouds of heaven at that time. As shown previously Jesus didn’t think of his rising that crucified vehicle from it’s dead state as the RETURN in his prophecy.

Caiaphas would “SEE THE SON OF MAN” meant he would see the Soul Jesus knew that he really was in a new human vehicle because that’s the only way they come for these tasks of taking a class through to their graduation. And he knew even those that opposed him would be brought back in spirit form to once again provide the adversarial role and to receive what he has coming to him in the final judgment which would take place following his next return when some would “stand up again to “everlasting fire.” He had already shown that the leaders of these sects of Judaism had the “devil” as their Father, according to Jesus which meant that their physical body was both the genetic leaf from the human tree planted by the fallen angels, as a “tare” to try to put stumbling blocks before the children of the kingdom and that vehicle’s spirit after death would still gravitate to acting out the same opposition to the Kingdom of God/Heaven even though the new “leaf” they are influencing won’t think that’s what they are doing.

Also Caiaphas being he Jewish chief priest who saw to it that Jesus was apprehended (as Jesus set up for him to do) was therefore One who “pierced him” which reflects directly to:

Rev 1:7 Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.

Jesus had told his disciples that it would be the religious that killed them thinking they were doing so for God as they saw God as their doctrine so if anyone said anything not able to be directly related to even the exact terminology of their doctrine they considered them blasphemous and the penalty Moses provided was death, then by stoning, (which there is but one account of actually taking place in the Moses encampment). About that stoning, what Jews thereafter lost sight of was how they weren’t in the position Moses was in to make a determination of who was interfering with others growth by spreading misinformational behavior and ways, acting in renegade ways against the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s commandments.

By saying he will be seen “Sitting” depicts his accepting a task position which is described as on, by, for and/or with the “Right Hand of POWER.” Here is another reference to sitting with Jesus in his throne/seat:

Rev 3:21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.

The Kingdom of God/Heaven doesn’t miss a trick. The real deal, the one’s who are from that Kingdom know exactly what they communicated that became prophecy, so they fulfill it. As the Kingdom of God/Heaven provides multifaceted and even multidimensional answers (physical and mental), I would say when some actually witness his physical presence they will see him LITERALLY SITTING AND TALKING TO THEM, LIKE AT A MEETING, even literally not standing and talking to them.

I say this about “sitting” because in all three of the meetings I attended where TI and DO spoke to the public, they were always sitting throughout. And I can say the same thing for the hundreds of internal group meetings I attended, they were always sitting. There were tiny exceptions when they just wanted to pass something on quickly where they by themselves or together but mostly by themselves would start literally standing. For instance TI might come to the Yeast Lab where I worked a lot to answer a note related to bread making, as we did for many years. She would walk into the room in the large house we called a “craft” and begin to address the note. She as the students would be standing throughout and because sometimes it would extend into talking about related topics or even seeming unrelated topics it could go on for a hour. Often times, she would say to keep up with your lab duties while she talked. After she would leave someone who might have been taking notes would write up all she addressed related to the bread making and that would be read first thing when someone came on duty for the next shift and a copy would be written up to send to TI and DO so they could see how it registered and if they felt they left anything out.

When we see the many evidences of fulfillment of every detail of prophecy like this I am fairly certain the Older Members demonstration of such detail is NOT because they studied those records and were thereby intentionally carrying them out to appear as their fulfillment. If that had been the case TI and DO would never have “stood” with us as since there are so many references to “sitting.” They would have treated it like the grooming instructions from Moses, to square off the end of one’s beard that there are Jews today who insist upon doing and believe they are following the Lords instructions by doing. To that tiny degree they are following the Lord in that way but those were the instructions for the toddlers and for that particular camp and it’s not that it would be wrong to keep on following those procedures, but to do so and all but ignore larger commandments while largely ignoring the updates brought by the next incarnate representative becomes a much larger “missing of the mark” (sin) because the Next Level continuously raises the bar.

Jesus addressed the way the Jews insisted on following their interpretations of Moses instructions as “swinging at a gnat and swallowing a camel” or trying to “remove the twig in another eye when there is a log in one’s own eye.”

For the genuine Older Member from the Next Level, the reason they end up fulfilling prophecy is because they, before coming incarnate were the source of the prophecy so that’s in their Minds though not consciously in the brain/mind of the human vehicle they take to perform their task through. This can be thought of as their intuition. I believe TI and DO called that sense of what is right or wrong to do, when it’s not something conscious as the development of their vehicle’s “feeler” that they associated with the solar plexus area of the human body just below the joining of the breast bones of the rib cage. That feeler is in actuality is developed by seeking help with how to make choices our heavenly Father would make, the application of desiring that “thy will be done.” The Lords Prayer was a personal petitioning to learn the will of one’s Father in the heavens. It wasn’t asking that the Father’s will take place on the Earth or for all humans. That’s going to happen regardless of whether we ask for it or not and we don’t have any judgment in what to ask for in regards to others anyway.

Now to examine the usage of, “right hand.” The phrase indicates being in service to someone else you are trusted by with the application of the use of the body part, “hand,” people most use to take or receive something from another, the right one. In the Old Testament, in Genesis the Right Hand was considered to be the hand ones Father laid on top one’s head when they were giving a special blessing to a first born, where they would use the left hand for the blessing of a second born, at least in one example I found. One does not sit at the right hand of an idea. So Jesus is going to sit and serve another’s “right hand” and that can only be the One who he referred to as his “Father.”

Here are some examples applicable to the hereafter of how the One who served as Jesus serves in the POSITION (SEAT) of the RIGHT HAND of the ONE SITTING ON THE THRONE, HIS FATHER.

The setting: John is “in the spirit,” I would guess a dream state, and hears a great voice as a trumpet that instructs him to write in a book and send it to the “seven churches” which were specific groups of believers in cities in Asia. John turns to see the voice and sees “seven golden candlesticks” which are described as seven groups of believers in Jesus (churches): In the middle of or among these groups of believers (churches) he sees (one) LIKE ((similar (in appearance or character), + manner)) to the “Son of Man”:

Rev 1:13 And in (the) midst ((middle, among, before)) (of the) seven candlesticks ((lampstands, churches)) (one) like ((similar (in appearance or character), + manner.)) (unto the) Son ((offspring, pupil, (male))) of man ((444 anthropos= countenance, man-faced, human, (descendant of Adam))), clothed (with a) garment ((sinking into, invested in, arrayed with, endued in, have (put) on)) (down to the) foot ((4158 poderes= reaching feet)), and girt ((fasten on one’s belt)) about ((against, because of, for)) (the) paps ((3149 mastos= from massaomai 3145, (formally, female) breast (as if kneaded up)) (with a) golden ((utility of the metal, gold)) girdle ((belt, by implication, a pocket, purse)).

To girt ones paps would mean to restrain the nature of the human “mammalian” vehicle to propagate. The Greek word “mastos, from massaomai is translated to “paps,” as breasts, directly relates to how mammary glands, (breasts) are derived from the same language origin that Jesus relates as “mammon” as in to whom/what we make our master, The Kingdom of God Older Members or Mammon. By restraining that nature of the human vehicle one is recovering their virginity that this one who has a human physical vehicle that is LIKE the one Jesus had, which is also like the original “son of man” Adam. Thus this is indicating that the One speaking behind John in Rev 1:12 is that same Older Member from the Next Level described in Rev 1:11 as the Alpha and Omega. In other words it is the same one who was incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus.

It’s most interesting how Do chose a vehicle that at some point in it’s life began to be attracted to other male vehicles. TI said that Do’s vehicle was prepared before He awakened in it so He could identify and help all the students conquer their own equivalent human behaviors and ways. For instance, Do said that someone who is gay, as in a male vehicle who becomes attracted to other males has overcome their vehicles gender programming, though they still may not have overcome their sexual reproductive programming. Among several things, this verse could be showing how He was to come incarnate in just such a vehicle (as he did) as the Greek word poderes, from pous,  translated to “foot” is equally translated to “dress” and refers to a garment that reaches down to the ankles – feet. As we see in language there is often the evidence of the origin of words that lends itself to translating this to “put on” (clothed with a garment) a “dress down to the foot.”

Rev 1:14 His head and his hairs were white like ((about, as if)) wool, as ((about)) white ((light)) as ((about)) snow; and his eyes were as ((about)) a flame ((flash, blaze)) of fire ((lightning));
Rev 1:15 And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters.

This seemed to me to be nearly a verbatim description of the Ancient of Day’s as well as the Son of Man who was Jesus in:

Dan 7:9 I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.

Now I suspect that the “thrones were cast down” is referring to the way the Next Level planned to arrive in the new temple/altar area of the world, the USA, by intentionally sacrificing their existing physical bodies and some of their more primitive spacecrafts. And saying the Ancient of days did sit is saying this individual has a task position to fill. A garment is a way of describing the physical vehicle that these two Older Members will put on aka take over, become in-the carnal flesh of thus incarnate into. This vehicle is a white one, compared to snow. The vehicle has hair, which TI and DO indicated the vehicles adult members of the Next Level “wear” don’t haveI. I don’t know whether the student model Next Level made vehicles have hair but I doubt it, unless they re-stimulated human mammalian behavior (as Adam did) to generate a “reverse metamorphosis” TI and DO spoke about in the Blackhawk tapes. Thus these vehicles described here are human vehicles – born from human progagation as opposed to being “made” by the Next Level. TI and DO considered space aliens as human equivalents as they have not conquered their humanness yet, which can only be completed when one is literally dwelling with an incarnate present Older Member from the Next Level.

Rev 1:16 And he had in his right hand seven stars ((angels of the seven churches)): and out of his mouth went a sharp twoedged sword: and his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength.

Now this individual is described as LIKE the Son of Man and has a “countenance as the sun shineth” which seems to be related to the “woman clothed with the Sun” who Do said was depicting TI, his Older Member the Father and Ancient of Days:

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:

Then where it says this individual, “laid his right hand on me,” considering that his “right hand” is his “son” the one who served as the Lamb who will open and read the book and lose the seven seals, which is clear to see when one chooses a different translation to “laid”:

Rev 1:17 And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he laid ((2007 epitithemi= to impose, add to, right hand surname, adviser, appointee, commitment, bow, conceive)) his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last:

Which then makes sense to this next verse that indicates it’s the one appointed to advise John that is the “right hand” of the Father who:

Rev 1:18 I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.

As far as we know the Father hasn’t come incarnate during this garden experiment until of late thus this is the One who was Jesus talking.

Thus the Father is in this section first described as like or similar in appearance or character/manner to the designated, “son of man,” which shows that he comes incarnate and then correlates with his being the one depicted as having the one who was Jesus as his right hand “son.”

Next we see that the one sitting on the throne has a book:

Rev 5:1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.

It is determined in Rev 5:5 that the One who was “the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David opens the book to loose the seven seals and that is the One who last served as the Lamb who sacrificed his own physical body as the example of what all who came to follow him would have to do as well should they desire to be with him in his kingdom. Thus this was the same Older Member who served as Jesus the Christ who takes the book from the right hand of the one sitting on the throne, his Father:

Rev 5:7 And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne. TI is on the throne and Do takes the task TI gives him which involves being her “right hand” that opens and reads to those souls he was given 2000 years earlier who are back trying to get in their human vehicles with their Next Level consciousness.

Here are further indicators that Jesus is the Father’s right hand:

Hebrews 12:2 Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.

1Peter 3:22 Who is gone into heaven, and is on the right hand of God; angels and authorities and powers being made subject unto him.

I believe there is further evidence that POWER can be a way to talk about his Father, without his saying so absolutely as he doesn’t know what his Heavenly Father will do necessarily evidenced by his saying no one knows the time of his return but the Father, so he would only give clues in terms of events.(Acts 1:7) It depends on what his Heavenly Father wants to reveal to him as he said, he only shared what his Father gave him to share.(Joh 14:24)

And if the Father is represented by the POWER, then he’s the RIGHT HAND of that POWER (Father) and it’s interesting that the Greek word, erchomai’s primary meaning listed is ACCOMPANY, APPEAR, FALLING OUT that one could build a case for all three being applicable to both, what’s being termed POWER and/or “COMING IN/FROM/BY THE CLOUDS/CLOUDINESS COVERING OF/BY/FROM [THE LITERAL] HEAVEN.”

Jesus could be accompanied by the Father, appear with the Father, and both fall out of the clouds together or at that appointed time for each of them according to the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s strategy. And while I’m at it, the long shot that it is, but it is also interesting that the word Hand as in right hand is particularly associated with the feminine in it’s grammatical structure, which I take special note of as in Rev. 12 there is considerable mention of a Woman giving birth to a male child, (Son of God) who himself is given a crown and throne. The “right hand,” if it’s referring to the Father, using the word “POWER” would then be the Father’s right hand, so that would make this returned Father taking a female body.

The evidence of whenever Jesus talks about the Kingdom of God/Heaven and its’ POWER does so in a personified way. In other words, it is people, in tasks that are the instruments to the delivery of that POWER. For example, Jesus said he could have called a legion of angels to help him while he was nailed to the tree to physically die. He could have said, he could call on POWER to help him. When he was in the garden contemplating his giving himself to the Jewish priests who he knew well wanted to kill him (as they’d tried to stone him on a number of occasions), he called on his “Father (in the heavens)” for help dealing. Why didn’t he call on his POWER?

Jesus said it was his Father that enabled the miracles to occur through him. He said all things are possible with his Father and how his Father was greater than he. If we leave this verse with the word POWER, sort of the way many New Agers would think of as indicative of a universal power or cosmic consciousness or higher power or force of nature of some sort, then we are giving into a spiritualization of the reality of the Kingdom of God/Heaven that is many membered and exists throughout the Universe but functions as well as it does because of all the many hands on workers, elders and young and old members that keep it well greased, so to speak.

But what about the use of POWER in this verse? If he meant the Father, why didn’t he say it, that he was to SIT ON THE RIGHT HAND OF THE FATHER, take the co-pilot’s seat as the hands-on captain. Wasn’t he at the time sitting at the right hand of the Father and thus the Father’s power?

By “power” he could have meant, having the authority, the anointing that made him a “Christ” and that would have been true. However, Jesus was very clear that this Power he is speaking of is personified through his Father. His Father is who he was the right hand person for. His Father provided him with the CAN DO, ABILITY AND THE MIRACLES, THE WORK and WORKS (miracles) according to the definition of Greek dunamis translated to English “Power.”

“Nothing comes from nothing, nothing ever will,” a favorite lyric in “The Sound of Music” musical highlights the fact that all we take for granted in the Earth and life upon it took an amazing amount of hands on work to design, develop, grow, maintain, regulate and tend the fruit produced and this is all accomplished by people, but Above Human people in crews with Older Membership taking the lead in The Evolutionarily Level Above Human as TI and DO referred to the Kingdom of God, Kingdom in the literal heavens.

Now, my saying “evolution” does not refer to Darwinian evolutionary theory. It’s the evidence of progress, the only way there is progress and development as each of us humans can witness day in and day out in our lives, so since we are the creatures, created by others, do we think they would create us to be less or just different than they (in the way it really counts) OR with the hope that we would grow to be more like them, the way human parents want their offspring to be at least mimics of what we consider our best qualities while hoping for them to excel to be all we can be. (Of course in the human condition where even parents many times mimic the way they were raised seek to stifle their offspring, not all that consciously, but because they often see change as a degradation. For instance how many of us have become well informed on the subject of nutrition to solve many of our health concerns, while if you don’t have a doctor label after your name, you have no credibility, even though most doctors have very small coursework in nutrition as the best medicine, just like Hypocrites, the “father of medicine” taught and the very same doctors quote, saying “let your food be to you as medicine.”

In any case my point is that the creators want to give us the best opportunity to CHOOSE to become like them, so they are never going to mislead us or try to stop us from exploring and we can assume that those qualities we’ve been taught to think were admirable came to us only because they are admirable. And one of the biggest differences that exists between the human evolutionary kingdom and the Kingdom of God/Heaven, what is an above human evolutionary kingdom is along the lines of SELF vs SELFLESS. Self, for an animal is ingrained, instinctive and necessary for survival. Animals will help one another but not to the degree a human can choose to help others. This is why one of the main criteria of the Kingdom of God/Heaven to become a member in their Family unit is to lose that sense of SELF by giving oneself to someone who has outgrown that human self, the way Jesus gave his life to his Father’s will and put that in the Lords prayer saying, …”I want YOUR WILL for my life.” In this light we can understand that the Kingdom of God/Heaven members are not self promoters. They promote their Heavenly Father, actually the person who helped them become a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven way back when and that process extends to not throwing our two cents into something without a sense of what our “Father” would say/do about it. In this vein one could understand why Jesus would say that…”the TASK is what will be coming back,” the “Son of Man” task in this case. And exactly who will come and who will come with him or in what kind of physical manifestation they will be revealed is something to leave open ended which in so doing provides a framework of options to their Father.

Again, wondering why Jesus didn’t say in this forecast that he would be sitting on the right hand of the FATHER, who we have lots and lots of evidence in many things he said in a number of different ways, re: the miracles and his teachings and who he was actually laying down his life for, was for all intents and purposes his POWER?

Well, I could be wrong about this but I suspect Jesus indicated the Father as his “power” because that’s what his Father gave him to say. Perhaps it’s hard to believe that every word Jesus used came to him as with his Father’s approval or not but even Jesus indicated he had said all that the Father gave him to say. It’s not that every word is given but every idea certainly is and it’s not to say he didn’t come with an abundance of ideas already in his Mind. But as is the way of the Next Level on a task like this, the Older Member while talking would be tuned into their Father’s mind seeking to be a puppet for his Father while the Father doesn’t allow him to be a puppet, so the Father simply corrects things he says that might not be exactly what will best serve that part of the task. Thus Jesus would have either been sensitive to what to say before he said it or he would have corrected himself with his disciples if he felt like his Father was giving him an update, either on the spot or at some point later. They are not reading a script. It’s very dynamic and requires a great deal of honing of one’s “receiver/feeler” to stay in tune with one’s Older Member in such a distant interface.

With that said, here is a shot at why he could have received the wording of “power”; In none of the forecasts of his own return did he say, I, Jesus would be returning. As I indicated before, there are plenty of examples where he did refer to himself and he went so far as to say anyone who came saying they were Jesus and the anointed one (Christ) is NOT to be believed or followed as they are then a false Christ/Prophet. Thus wouldn’t it stand to reason if he had forecast his Father’s return using the “name” being “Father” (again more interested in portraying the role’s returning rather than a specific person), then how many people would be saying now that they must come in the name of the Father so we’d see people saying they were The Father. Thus this may have been a counter strategy as those who would be prepared ahead of time would have been expecting the Father OR would come to see the sense and fulfillment of prophecy in the Father coming incarnate, while those not prepared would not even have a place in their brain for it, it would seem so strange an idea.

Luk 22:69 Hereafter shall the son of man sit on the right hand of the power of god ((a Deity)).

Why didn’t he think he was sitting on the right hand of the POWER of God when he said this? I say it was because when he was incarnate as Jesus the One called the Father was not incarnate then.

Finally, here is yet an additional way to look at those verses that take this form as shown most clearly in:

Mar 14:62 And Jesus said, I am: and ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.

Even though all already spoken of can apply, it can also apply that he was talking about TWO phases to his overall RETURN, the FIRST being sitting at the right hand of power, his Father as both incarnate as the Two Witnesses and then the LAST after they both exit with their first fruits the return as detailed in:

Rev 19:11 And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war.
Rev 19:12 His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, but he himself.
Rev 19:13 And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God.
Rev 19:14 And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean.

In these verses, it is again the same One who was known to us as sitting on the “white horse” and has MANY CROWNS as depicted in Rev 6:2, but that this time he’s with his “army” that also have “white horses” as they also purified the human vehicles they incarnated into that is the return to execute what was called the JUDGMENT of the living and the dead.

II.A.5.e. ZECHARIAH TALKS OF SEEING TWO OLIVE TREES/LAMPSTANDS ANOINTED (CHRISTS) THAT STAND BY THE LORD OF THE WHOLE EARTH RELATING DIRECTLY TO THE TWO WITNESSES AS OLIVE TREES AND LAMPSTANDS AND THEREFORE BOTH CHRISTS THUS FATHER AND SON RETURNED

Jesus referred to Zechariah (Luk 11:51) as a prophet who was slain by the ancestral “fathers” of those he was addressing who were interpreters and teachers of the Mosaic law who Jesus said “lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens with one of your fingers.”

I believe these Old Testament prophecies that relate directly to the prophecies in the Book of Revelations and to the many references to the Jehovah/Moses “classroom” are to help some now recognize TI and DO for who they are, that is if that is something they want to do and to be able to share these solved mysteries with others to make up their own mind about as well.

Since Jesus referred to him, his prophecy can be counted upon to provide further interpretations of other prophecy as the Next Level gives us prophecy to help us see the consistency of their modus operandi to serve as evidence of who is fulfilling that prophecy. Regarding this provision of evidence that the Father comes incarnate with the new incarnation of Jesus, serving as the Two Witnesses, the description of these Two is of particular importance to seeing them for who they really are:

Rev 11:4 These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks ((3087 luchnia from 3088 luchnos= a lamp(light)-stand)) standing ((2476 histemi= abide, appointed, present, set up)) before ((1799 enopion= from 1722 en= in the presence or sight or face of)) (the) God ((2316 theos= a deity)) of the earth.

Now Olive trees and Candlesticks both have significance stemming from the Jehovah/Moses classroom but here in Zechariah’s experience we see both a clear description of there being TWO Olive trees. Trees are used to depict plants but also genetic lineage which is interwoven with the lineage of mind or spirit. Thus there are two Trees being described and they provide service through our repentance which means changing out our mind to get rid of human mind/spirit (allegiance to humans and their information, behaviors and ways) and replacing it by receiving (at first as belief and application) Next Level Mind/Spirit (allegiance to Above Human Older Members from the Next Level, and their information, behavior and ways) aka purifying the gold that is what atonement consists of doing which produces the golden oil provided as service to the lampstand (candlestick) to provide “light” to potentially produce new fruit, members of the Next Level as their form of reproduction.

This process is called overcoming the human condition/world (evolutionary kingdom) and anyone who completes the entire process and is rewarded with an adult Next Level physical vehicle that is everlasting among it’s many qualities is a “Christ” and is synonymous with having been “anointed” by their oil production pressed from the olive that leaves the body (olive) behind.

Thus these two Olive Trees represent the Vine Jesus spoke about that students needed to graft/bond to/with to become new branches, graduates of the Next Level overcoming of humanness classroom.

Zec 4:1 And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man that is wakened out of his sleep.
Zec 4:2 And said unto me, What seest thou? And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick ((m@nowrah= lampstand)) all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof:
Zec 4:3 And two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof.

Zec 4:11 Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof?
Zec 4:12 And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves?
Zec 4:13 And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord.
Zec 4:14 Then said he, These are the two anointed ones ((3323 yitshar= fresh oil, shining (pure) oil, aka “Christs”)), that stand by the LORD of the whole earth.

Since these two are both “Christs” and there are no other “Christs” in the picture, they must be the ones who were serving all along as Jehovah and Moses, the Father and Jesus and to date TI and DO.

The Lampstand they are feeding their oil into is the Lord of the whole Earth. Do said this was actually TI as she didn’t need to bring all her Next Level Mind with her to perform her tasks and that her Next Level Mind was so large/great/powerful that she had more than one physical vehicle she could operate, where Do felt that he needed to put his previous Next Level vehicle in a closet become coming.

TI and DO said all they wanted to be for the Next Level were clear “pipes.” What was meant by that is their wanting none of themselves to interfere with providing us with exactly what was intended. They didn’t want any coloration added. However, TI agreed that Do was better able to communicate with the student body as he was closer to the ways in which the student body would take things they said. The students didn’t know what to make of some of the things TI said so he would round them out and approach them in different ways. TI came to get Do started. At one point in their “classroom” they took the name, “Lnks” (Links) as all they felt they were and wanted to be were links in the chain of Mind from Older Member to Older Member to the Chief of Chiefs.

II.A.5.f. DANIEL 7:13 DESCRIBES THE OLDER MEMBER AS A SON ARRIVING TO BE WITH HIS OLDER MEMBER AND DANIEL 12’s PROPHECY DESCRIBES JESUS STANDING (INCARNATE TO PROPHESY) AND THEN THE “END TIME” TWO (WITNESSES) STANDING (INCARNATE TO PROPHESY), WHO CAN ONLY BE THE SAME FATHER AND SON

Dan 7:13 I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came ((4291 mta’ apparently corresponding to ‘matsa” (4672) in the intransitive sense of being found present; to arrive, extend or happen= come, reach)) to ((5705 `ad= X and, at, for, (hither-)to, on till, (un-)to, until, with(in))) the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him.

A “Son of Man” as it’s used by Jesus and Ezekiel and Daniel all boils down to a way to say someone who comes from the Kingdom of God in Soul form who takes a human vehicle, born of woman, born of “water.” Son also means “kin or child of God incarnate” and “man” means a human. Now this would apply for any Member of the Next Level who comes incarnate to perform a task. Ezekiel and Daniel weren’t Older Members in the Next Level. Jesus said that those that are taken with their physical body are from the Kingdom of God. That would apply to Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus. Thus Ezekiel and Daniel were students, perhaps one of the “four living beings” or one or more of the 24 Elders that were called “prophets” because they provided the truth about the Kingdom of God/Heaven by speaking. Jehovah one of these who prophesy referring to Miriam as different from Moses. To Moses, Jehovah speaks directly to. To Miriam or anyone who is a true “prophet” they get their things to say through “dreams.” (Not saying that anyone who has a dream is a prophet if they express it and it has something to do with an understanding or future event. That’s why there are “false prophets” as well.

Daniel was therefore a “son of man” seeing in this “night vision” (dream) another he knew to be a “son of man.” The word “like” is actually a prefix to “Son” that can also be “as” or “as if.” When employing the re-translation choices to “came to” in regards to the Ancient of Days, who is clearly a different person and seems to be Jehovah/Father and TI, can be “arrive with” he is “brought to.” Do did come to TI. TI’s vehicle was working as a nurse in a Houston Hospital and Do’s vehicle went there to visit a sick friend who TI was filling in to take care of and met TI that started their awakening to work together.

Dan 12:1 And at that time shall Michael stand up ((5975 ‘amad= abide, appoint, arise, confirm, dwell, be employed, establish, make, ordain, raise up, repair, serve)), the great prince ((8269 sar= head person, captain, chief, lord, ruler, steward)) which standeth ((5975 ‘amad)) for the children of thy people ((are the “overcomers,” the meaning of the word/name Israel as “who prevails as/according to the instructions (commandments) from Jehovah))): and there shall be a time ((6256 ‘eth= season)) of trouble ((6869 tsarah= adversary (satanic), adversity, affliction, anguish, distress, tribulation)), such as never was ((1961 hayah= exist, come to pass)) since there was a nation ((1471 gowy= massing of a foreign nation (gentiles), or a flight of locusts)) even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered ((4422 malat= saved, released, rescued, bring forth)), every one that shall be found ((4672 matsa’= be able, attain, ready, present, suffice, be enough)) written ((3789 kathab= graven, subscribed, prescribed)) in the book ((5612 cepher= who evidence learning)).

To stand up is unique to prophecy as depicting someone coming incarnate as to abide or dwell with humans requires a physical body, the reason all who come from the Kingdom of God/Heaven with tasks either show up looking physical to others (e.g. Two with Lot, Two at Jesus tomb, Two at transfiguration, Two at ascension) OR are undercover operating through a human body they chose for the event, as Enoch, (Teacher/student in training); Moses and Aaron, Elijah and Elisha, Jesus and John the Baptist. These names are the ones who were either witnessed as TAKEN by the Kingdom of God/Heaven, which Jesus said was evidence that they also CAME FROM THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN and who TI said were actually the same Older Member from the Next Level who most recently served as Do.

TI and DO FELT THAT MOSES’ PHYSICAL VEHICLE WAS TAKEN INTO THE NEXT LEVEL

Among scholars (scribes) it is generally accepted that Moses literally died, though no body or bones or grave was ever found and no human witnessed it that we know of. It’s a controversy because it is in Deuteronomy 33, one of the five books of the Torah, holy to Jews, Christians and Muslims alike, that as best I can tell everyone agrees was written by Moses that talks about his death as if it was a certainty. In the account Moses “ascends” (Hebrew 5927 ‘alah (Kal Future)) (from the) “plains” (6160 ‘arabah= desert, wilderness, heaven). That could be an account of his being “taken” by Heaven or to heaven and as it goes on to describe there shown Jericho, the “promised land.” Some say Joshua might have written this part of Deuteronomy but as it goes on to say, he died and was buried in a valley or gorge, I guess he got down from that mountain before he died. Of course for all we know Joshua went with him and was sworn to secrecy about his departure to leave it a mystery since it also states “no sepulcher” was ever seen by a human. We have precedent for that after the Two beings were seen by James, John and Peter on the Transfiguration mount where Jesus got his exit instructions. Otherwise why wouldn’t whoever wrote this explain the circumstances. Another idea is that Moses was told of his exit ahead of time and wrote this before he walked off. It doesn’t really matter as there is plenty of evidence that Moses was the incarnate representative from the Kingdom of God/Heaven at that time.

But as for the contention the archangel Michael had with the “devil” over Moses body as stated in Jude 1:9, the only insight I have about that at this time is this;

Since Moses was the name of the body an Older Member of the Next Level took, as described in Moses awakening at the “burning bush” and thereafter, Michael, being a “prince of hosts” and thus a “captain of angels” and as I have shown or will show eventually in this writing, a “Christ,” because being a “prince” and given the task of overseeing the “children of Israel” as various records describe, you don’t get to that stature unless you have proved to your Older Member you no longer have any interest in the human kingdom. A Christ in short is someone who has Overcome the human kingdom, even many times, as tasks for their Older Member to show students how it’s done. However, that’s not to say each incarnation doesn’t present significant challenges to even an Older Member coming incarnate.

So Michael was therefore the Existing One (as all adult members of the Next Level are) who “took over” the vehicle named Moses and from what TI and DO said, “Lucifer was his adversary” at least, I believe, during this civilizational experiment (garden planting), that started with the One who was Do incarnate first as Adam which puts a new look to his being the “first and the last” as in first letter/word Alpha and last letter/word Omega as there will be no further incarnations during this civilization.

However this same Older Member does return One last time with power and glory after his crew has separated the sheep from the goats in the great tribulation that has begun but will be escalating significantly over the next few years to offer proof that all TI and DO said is the “whole truth and nothing but the truth” that puts us all to the test of rising to their allegiance or staying with our allegiance to anyone or anything else. The way we show allegiance is “standing for” Them. How? By revealing all they said to others so they too can have a chance to wake up to their reality. When? I would say, ASAP would be the way TI and DO taught their students but as with all things with thought and careful compassion and consideration of how hard it is to rise to their service in this illusionary world. The degree in which we “stand” is up to each of us and our relationship with TI and DO who are waiting for us to ask to be in their service and to receive help/strength from. No one who asks will be turned away and all who are genuine will have a sense they have heard their petitioning for service. Like I said in the introduction, there is no group or human or believer in TI and DO to look to, though those of us who attempting to be in their service who have more experience with what they said and taught and did, are always willing to help with questions but they don’t become leaders.

TI and DO said that the Next Level’s plan for this garden experiment was to subject some that had advanced to a certain degree of membership in the Next Level to greater tests because of how Lucifer and a third of those that aligned with him “fell” away from their allegiance to their Older Member (who I believe was the One who we now call TI). So Adam and Eve were being tested and they flunked by giving into the “serpent/dragon’s” influence and breaking the instruction they were given. Therefore every time that same One came back to incarnate again, he was subject literally to the same discarnate fallen angel known as Lucifer and the Next Level saw to it that those that became “children of God” because they became students of the incarnate member were also subject to Luciferian equivalents, the other fallen angels as if they could overcome their influence over them, they would then have proved they had conquered the human kingdom as these fallen angels would do everything in their power to turn their eyes away from the Next Level and it’s Older Members.

TI SAID, BUT DO EXPLAINED HOW HE ONCE SAW LUCIFER IN A BOOK STORE. I suspect it was in Portland, Oregon, perhaps around the time they stayed at the Ananda Marga house. Do said, it was frightening They didn’t say more about it that I ever heard. They could have actually saw Lucifer in the same way I feel I was shown my “adversary” one night after I awoke from a dream with TI in it.

SAWYER’S DREAM OF TI THAT ALERTED HIM TO HIS DISCARNATE ADVERSARY’S PRESENCE:

It was 2003, having consciously decided by then to “stand up” for TI and DO again, “giving my life” as Do had instructed me in a dream in response to my asking if I needed to prepare to lay down my vehicle as they did. In the middle of the one night, I sat up in bed and was aware of the room that was very dimly lit by little computer lights and a clock and perhaps some star and/or moon light though the shades. A figure glided by me, visible to my left side but very apparent and almost close enough to touch and it was out of sight in 2 seconds down the hallway. It was unmistakeably something of substance rather than a shadow or something seen out of the corner of one’s eye, so that you weren’t sure you saw something or not. It looked like a black sheet had been draped over an average 10 year old’s head/body so that it was just a shape of a head that broadened into shoulders. I say it glided because that was the impression. There was no sense of walking or running and no sound associated with it. I thought for a few seconds and then stood up and turned on a light and wondered if it was my 7 year old daughter so I checked and it was neither her or her older sister as they were still upstairs in bed. I looked around the house and found the basement door opened which was never left open and it was at that point my hair stood up on the back of my neck and I wasn’t going to go looking for it further.

ABOUT THE ARCHANGEL MICHEAL’S NAME:

Now I don’t know when Michael got his name but it was apparently before he came incarnate as Enoch because Enoch mentions him. One might wonder why Enoch would talk about Michael if Enoch was Michael. The human vehicle only is fed what it needs and can handle relative to the students. Plus it’s not the way of a member of the Next Level to put any stock in claiming to be someone in the past. Michael might have been the name chosen when that individual became a student that first graduated out of the human kingdom. At that time perhaps in their “experiential classroom” each was given a last name of “el” as the English transliteration of the Hebrew word which would be kin to the way members of TI and DO’s classroom were at one point given the “ody” extension. When TI and DO gave out those names they took our existing names, many of which we chose for ourselves when we joined and shortened it and added, “ody.” At that time they also said, when we had “matured,” as we were still “children” then, the “y” would be dropped so we would then be of the family of “od,” a funny twist because one has to be very odd relative to the rest of the humans to be drawn to and to follow through with developing a graft to the Next Level through their Older Member. But of course it looks like it was taken from “God” as each who becomes an adult member of the Next Level as compared to a human in the human evolutionary kingdom they are a “God” which simply referred to any member of the Evolutionary Level Above Human, or Kingdom of God. To be more accurate in talking about that Kingdom, it would be the “Kingdom of Gods from the literal Heavens” but since that conjures up the idea that it’s a pagan “many god’s” belief and has all these religious connotations anyway, so TI and DO instead said it was the Evolutionary Level Above Human, or Next Level for short because the human kingdom was a stepping stone into their Next Level.

MICHAEL BATTLES WITH LUCIFER AS DEPICTED BY ENOCH

Therefore, Michael also had battles with Lucifer while He was incarnate as Enoch and then as Moses. TI and DO felt that Moses physical body was taken. That’s enough for me but that perspective can also be seen in the way it doesn’t make any sense that there would be a battle over a dead body, if Moses had left his body behind. As one Christian commentator suggested; perhaps the Lord didn’t want anyone to find Moses body as they would no doubt build a shrine to it and worship his image as they always do. What we can know is that there was a plan in the way it came about. Now the way there can be a contention over the body called Moses would be over his living body, only in the sense of who one gives our allegiance to, between the Kingdom of God/Heaven and Mammon as Jesus described, where mammon is basically the human mammalian evolutionary kingdom.

In other words just as Jesus was tempted in the wilderness after he had experienced a major phase of awakening (as it’s always ongoing), according to Luke’s description, Moses at that time may have also gone through a similar test that might have entailed some “doubts” about who he was and or what he was to do with what he knew he was receiving, whether to use it to heighten himself or his Older Member. That would be a contention with the devil – to deal with doubts or a temptation to build self into somebody others would look up to, instead of about who he was in relationship to his Older Member, then called Jehovah. That’s what a adversary is assigned to student to do, whether it’s a new student or an existing Older Member that is performing a task for their Older Member to show students how and what needs overcoming but that will also advance their stature in the Next Level. So Michael was doing the battling and the battleground was the brain and body of Moses. “Standing up” in a human body also means, “taking it over” which means taking the reins, as if it was a horse and directing it’s every move by the instructions, behaviors and ways of the Next Level received through their incarnate Older Members.

This verse is talking about the time when the One called Michael took over the vehicle that was named Jesus, having a task definition of “savior” (deliverer), and how he provides the criteria to become his disciple, being to abide in his love which is defined as keeping all his sayings and commandments, the greatest one he gave right before he ascended, to “love your neighbor/friends as yourself.”

I believe the biggest show of love is through “giving” in all ways, which is a way to teach humans to get out of their “selves” which becomes integral to giving our all to our Older Member when he comes incarnate but starts at any time by seeking a real relationship with the most current Older Member’s through his last human incarnation that I believe was Do. To try to have a real relationship with the name given for the last incarnation of the Older Member, by the time of the next coming is nearly or perhaps entirely obsolete because of the illusion so many have about that person and because of all the many discarnate influences that died believing or disbelieving in that name, even in the illusion of him that are glad to come to anyone calling his name to try to be the intercessor as they often were while living as a Priest or Rabbi or Imam or some other religious title. This is why, Jesus taught to talk to the Older Member by addressing Him as “Our Father in heaven,” the literal heavens.

TI and DO taught to project your asking as far from the planet as you can imagine and to the highest being you can imagine which would be a safeguard for avoiding discarnates and space alien interference though the fastest “telephone line” is to use the words TI and DO. But at this time we can talk directly to TI and DO for the best results.

Dan 12:2 And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.

This verse skips forward to the “end time” as Jesus prophecy addressed the same ideas of those who were in the graves* (sleep in the dust of the earth), thus physically dead, but not spiritually dead. Jesus said they would “hear his voice.” They have to have a physical body to hear a voice which is why he says they will “resurrect” which is their “awakening” in the new human vehicles they would be attempting to take over and is also described as “standing up.” Resurrection means to “rise, to stand up (again)” and just like in the parable of the seeds of wheat planted where the enemy (devil) plants his seeds, the tares, alongside the Next Level’s planting of their seeds, not all seeds are germinated by his “voice,” the public speaking that the returning One who was incarnate as Jesus does, as the voice of the shepherd. Again the place this is represented most in prophecy is in that of the Two Witnesses and the reason it’s so important to see all the indications that the Father is also incarnate with Him, though just to get him started in a world where the truth has been corrupted and hidden til now.

*Joh 5:28 Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,
Joh 5:29 And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.

So some rise to LIFE and others to their own damning of themselves by their choices to reject and even work against the Next Level which sorts them into an eventual recycling in the “Lake of Fire.”

Thus this is the resurrection of the just and the unjust and their judgment time Jesus prophesy about that is depicted as taking place during and after the various stages of his/their returns, incarnate and then for the final battle spoken of as at Armageddon which is NOT incarnate but is the same person and is recognized by his believers at that point.

Now Jesus talks about how even the high priest Caiaphas who condemned him to death would return in the end time to see him (though it would be doubtful he will see him then any differently than he saw him while he was incarnate as Jesus). And Jesus said many would resurrect in the end time, some to everlasting life and some to everlasting fires of damnation – the Lake of Fire, second death of the spirit/souls.

DANIELS PROPHECY OF WHAT JESUS REFERRED TO AS THE RESURRECTION TO “LIFE”:

Dan 12:3 And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever.

But this will not be told with nearly this degree of clarity until it’s in progress, as had it been laid out in advance it would have given the Luciferian space alien fallen angel, LOWER FORCES too much time to build their misinformation and distortions into the human records and thus consciousness rendering them incapable of seeing the truth when it appears through the incarnate Jesus and then the Two Witnesses:

Dan 12:4 But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many ((7227 rab= captain, elder, great one, officer, prince)) shall (run to and) fro ((7751 shuwt= to push forth, to lash, go, mariner, rower)), and knowledge shall be increased.

Knowledge increased is evident in the end times starting with widespread implementations of electricity, especially in the early 1900’s and especially in the United States of America. And we all know the history of developments and space travel and all manner of technologies that came from the use of electricity (light), so knowledge was certainly increased over that time more than at any time prior in any country during this current civilization.

To say “many shall run to and fro” is confusing so I have re-translated “shuwt” to, “to push forth,” to be a rower, etc. indicating the effort needed to become a member of the Next Level. TI and DO always talked about “pushing” and in some records it states the effort as a “press,” even with a type of violence against the unseen lower forces that bring on the battle.

DANIEL IS SHOWN TWO IN THE END TIME THAT TO STAND, MEANS TO INCARNATE AND TO SPEAK ABOUT THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN WHICH IS WHAT PROPHECY MEANS. PROPHECY DOESN’T JUST REFER TO WHAT IS GIVEN IN DREAMS OR VISIONARY EXPERIENCES. IT MUST BE DELIVERED THROUGH THE SPOKEN WORD AS THAT IS HOW HUMANS ARE DESIGNED TO MOST ACCURATELY COMMUNICATE.

Dan 12:5 (Then I) DANIEL LOOKED, (and, behold, there) stood ((5975 ‘amad= ABIDE, APPOINT, ARISE, CONFIRM, CONTINUE, DWELL, BE EMPLOYED, establish, (be) present (self), raise up, remain, repair, SERVE, set)) other ((312 ‘acher= hinder; next, other)) two, (the) one ((259 ‘echad= united, (as one), first, alike, altogether, a certain)) (on this) side ((2008 hennah= this (that) way)) (of the) bank ((8193 saphah= language, lip, speech, talk, words)) (of the) river ((2975 y’or= stream)), (and the) other (((on that) side ((this (that) way)) (of the) bank ((language, lip, speech, talk, words)) (of the) river ((flood, stream)).

This verse seems to outline the general idea of a geographical area in which these TWO act united, as one to STAND (talk/prophecy) and a description of the WAY/SIDE their talk/prophecy takes and the timing of their STAND that in the next verse shows the application OVER/ABOVE (Upon) the people (waters) that makeup the “stream” (river).

The translation of Greek “hennah” to “side” relative to their “standing” in terms of language indicates the two edges of the sword of their mouth – each edge being a “side.” The sword is used to depict how what they say “cuts” through both illusion about the truth about the Level Above Human and because of, also cuts at a human beings root system as humans are naturally attached. Those roots need to be severed to graft to the new “vine” of the Older Member’s family tree that is above human.

TI and DO stood (resurrect) in a mix of two terminologies though largely more generic in a mix thought of as scientific and new age religio-spiritual. They brought updates of concepts as in calling the Overcoming Process a “Human Individual Metamorphosis” (HIM) and the Kingdom of God termed “The Evolutionary Level Above Human,” or short as The Next Level whose many physical members domain was throughout outer space (the literal heavens) who used spacecrafts, aka UFO’s (clouds of light) for transport. One’s brain was a biological computer (genes). The Space Aliens were the dropouts from a previous Next Level “Astronaut Training Program” who were the “fallen angels” descendents and contactees (disciples). They spoke of light as a frequency and Mind has two forms, as information and programming on the human kingdom level spoken of as spirit and when outside the body/brain (computer) a discarnate “influence.”

TI and DO’s task was comprised of two stages that were each an “edge to the sword of the mouth” as Jesus spoke about and as recorded in the Book of Revelations. The first was spoken from 1973-76, the 1260 days of the Two Witnesses prophecy period. This period was clearly directed to the entire United States as the “City” with the first focal geography and “Temple” area best outlined as west of the Mississippi River (thought extended north into Canada to the latitude of Edmonton, Canada. The “temple’s” “altar” grounds would be the U.S. Southwest to include Texas, New Mexico and Arizona and Southern California where the first sacrifice occurred in the so called UFO Crashes in the 1940’s and 1950’s. The “Street” of the city is where the information was provided which was like the “town square” in the City which is a designation of a geographic area or space that makes for an enclosure and in certain context a broadcast area as the “Street” of the enclosure (city).

This geographic enclosure termed the “temple” is roughly the size of the New Jerusalem spacecraft of Rev 21 described to have a measurement of about 1378-1420 miles on each of it’s three dimensions thus a cube. That is the area for the biggest “face to face” interface they provided during two 9 month periods with 17 years of silence in between. The language they used for this first phase was what TI and DO described as “generic,” meaning it had little religious and spiritual related terminology. This first “side of the bank (lip/language/border) was continued in phase two by Do without TI’s physical presence as she only came to get Do started and though it continued the generic terminology they began with, Do felt instructed to open it up to use of the religious/spiritual perspective for the sake of those that were prepped and thus in line to receive the truth through what is today called Christian and thus it would describe the “Second Coming of Jesus,” the position he told the student body in 1987 he/they must take as he described it to, “be who we are.”

This should not be confused with being the same vehicles as Jesus and his disciples as they were all, with the exception of Jesus, dead. Only Jesus vehicle was preserved and underwent a transformation into a type of Next Level vehicle.

For this second phase that began to build in the 1990’s that peaked with face to face meetings for the second period of public interface time that lasted from January to September of ’94 (though involved two test meetings in November of ’93 in Denver, Colorado and Dallas, Texas) the titles of the posters varied but said things like, “He’s Back, They’re Back” and then talking about how they were fulfilling the “second coming of Jesus with his Saints.” Even though both public phases of this first return were the same project, this second phase added more of what had become Christian terminology, geared to “speak in tongues” in that sense, there was still no deceit or manipulation in doing so. The Next Level NEVER needs to manipulate the way the lower forces and humans always do to try to sell what they want to sell. However, the Next Level must always come part way to be able to give humans the ultimate opportunity to “see” who they are in the most accurate light.

There are two harvest WAVES to the overall Second Coming termed FIRST and LAST with both Two Witnesses incarnate for the FIRST and One incarnate for the start of the LAST WAVE that is completed at His arrival with his Armada, so not incarnate. Both of these WAVES are described as “straights” or Streets, referring to a PATH to membership in the Next Level – as the symbolic reference to Egypt describes but is also described as occurring primarily in the TEMPLE grounds in the description of the geography as two banks of a River – the Mississippi TI and DO said was a dividing line of sorts. So the Temple area is primarily west of that river and that Courtyard are east of the river extending throughout the rest of the world but primarily to English speaking areas because that is the language in which the Two Witnesses came incarnate to voice their updates and fulfillments of prophecy. Rev 11:2 shows the Courtyard as separate from the Temple areas where LAST WAVE believers may be most found:

Rev 11:2 But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.

To “stand” always includes SPEAKING UP for what it is you “stand for,” as Jesus said of anyone who has the LIGHT would do to provide fruit for their Older Member, through the sharing of the “truth” provided. In other words, as Jesus said in several ways, one’s light received shouldn’t be “hidden under a bushel basket.” He also described in the parable of the talents how that “light” needs to be spent/invested thus used to bring about more fruit to potentially realize the highest purpose in it’s receipt. (This has been bastardized by many Christian leaders into proselytizing to where they count converts like a gunslinger puts notches on their belt of how many they have killed, often not a bad analogy as Jesus indicated, among the Jewish leaders, he called “blind guides,” who then became the blind leading the blind and often even twice the abomination than themselves, thus destined for the same end result of being recycled, while thinking they are “saved,” like some guarantee they have no right to promise others. Many simply quote Jesus in Joh 3:16 about how “belief” MIGHT bring them salvation from Soul/spirit disposal, hardly ever spelling out the WAY of KEEPING ALL JESUS TAUGHT ABOUT THE NEED TO SEPARATE FROM THE WORLD AND ALL IT’S WORLDLINESS. Instead they often teach “abundance” and so called “spiritual gifts” and “saved by grace” without any real understanding of what was actually meant by some of those promises.

In this case THESE TWO CLEARLY SEEM TO BE THE SAME TWO WHO ARE DEPICTED AS THE TWO OLIVE TREES aka LAMPSTANDS OR CANDLESTICKS WHO ARE “ANOINTED ONES (Christs), THAT STAND BY THE LORD OF THE WHOLE EARTH” in Zec 4:14, as also depicted in Dan 12:7 as COMMITTED, COVENANTED WITH (SWORN) to “HIM THAT LIVETH FOR EVER,” their Older Member in the literal heavens.

TI and DO met and began to STAND (take over human vehicles aka incarnate, rise up, abide, dwell, speak up for) in Houston, Texas which borders the Gulf of Mexico. At first they were trying to figure out what they had to do together, as they had no recognizable attraction to one another nor no apparent commonality except in their own ways both had a strong love for their Heavenly Father.

TEST TIME – IN CHANGING ONES MIND (REPENTANCE) – TRADEMARKS OF TI and DO’S OVERCOMING OF HUMANNESS CLASSROOM.

This next thing I will say may test some people but that’s actually part of the point to this writing, to tell the truth and let each person who chooses to see it through then decide what they do or don’t believe. There will always be points that for some will be “deal breakers” on their belief and the Next Level wants there to be as it serves to separate out those with some of their mind in them from those without their mind in them. No one has to take offense with my saying that because if someone doesn’t believe this is the truth they simply don’t believe and they aren’t expected to believe and then most of this doesn’t apply to them, at least at this time. What the Next Level has said through their Older Members and Active Students (Elders, etc.) is a caution to not be “hasty” in deciding for or against TI and DO. Take your time. Let it sit with you. When you feel overwhelmed by certain ideas, don’t force them and it’s always advisable to keep an open phone line to whoever one thinks of as their “highest power” for help to discern the truth. The highest truths are simply what reveal the greatest view of what’s real which come from our Older Members by their mouth and writings, etc.

Before TI had awakened to her task with Do, she was a seeker and experimented with a number of things that would be considered New Age, to include Theosophy, Astrology and some attempts at communication with spirits through a Ouija board. For instance if someone learned that she did astrological charts and asked her to do their chart, TI wouldn’t take them seriously until they asked three times and wouldn’t tell people that. I don’t know for a fact whether she accepted compensation for her astrological work, but it wouldn’t seem to make any sense in this light.

TI also said that she had a “spirit guide” she called, “brother Francis” who she would look to for help to find the vein to take blood from or insert an IV into as her career was as a registered nurse that mostly worked in the premature baby ward of the Houston hospital system.

After TI and DO had awakened to their Mind that came from the Next Level they saw all these beliefs and practices that would come under the umbrella of “spirituality,” to include religion and even non-religion (atheism or agnosticism) as OPPORTUNITIES TO GROW THROUGH. In other words they were all legitimate pathways to learn from but if one stayed in any one and began to reduce their openness and thirst to look for the highest truths, they were then limiting their growth.

The Luciferians spread misinformation picked up by those who called themselves Christians used to persecute anyone who sought to understand the greater realities around us. That was never the intention of the Next Level though using these discoveries to enhance one’s stature or to make into a career corrupts the user so the Next Level warned against their embrace. But to broaden one’s awareness of our realities make them useful tools on the path to the truth about the Evolutionary Level Above Human’s reality.

TI and DO said, “all paths lead to the top of the mountain, but only one get’s you off the mountain.” The mountain is the human kingdom rooted to the earth. They also said that it’s “not what you get into while in the human kingdom, it’s what you get out of” that is important to Next Level membership. They said the human kingdom was like 12 grades in school. The first six brought a human to the pinnacle of success in virtually all ways and from there if they are to proceed to grow needed to remove everything that went to build their successful stature. This was part of what the called the overcoming “process.”

So with that preface, though I didn’t hear this directly from TI or Do, though don’t doubt it either, TI was reported to have received a psychic reading sometime before she met Do that described her meeting a man. I don’t recall the description but it was reported when TI met Do she identified that man as Do. Do on the other hand didn’t have anything like that but was reported to have said that he was looking for a “platonic relationship.” I never heard him say that, but he did tell the student body on several occasions and first insinuated in his booklet entitled, “’88 Update, the UFO Two and Crew” that he had been in relationships with men before meeting TI, so was “gay” but that he was frustrated at not finding more of a committed relationship and he also reported that shortly before meeting TI, if I recall correctly he had ceased sexual activity altogether. Some of these points were reported by Rob Balch in the video, “Heaven’s Gate, The Day After.”

TI and DO’s first efforts to learn more about why they felt so strongly they needed to work together were realized by their starting two discussion groups. Each only lasted a couple months. One they called the “Christian Arts Center” which they held in the basement of the University of St. Thomas where Do once worked as music director. They were told they couldn’t continue because they weren’t sticking to Christian teachings. So they started another endeavor they called “Know Place.” It wasn’t but a couple months after that began that they felt forced to leave Houston, the area they had spent many of their years, near to family, friends and careers, etc., because it became apparent they were both equally compelled to continue drawing and digesting a new but familiar stream of information.

Although they got big chunks of understanding throughout 1973 and traveled all around the U.S. and Canada for most of that year sharing the information, they gave their first meetings in 1975 in the greater Los Angeles (city of angels) and San Francisco Bay areas, closely followed by the infamous Waldport, Oregon meeting that brought their story national. In the upcoming section on the Two Witnesses I will go into verse by verse detail of everything that happened regarding this major “standing up.” But suffice to the relationship to this verse in Daniel is some description of the meaning of these TWO STANDING ON ONE AND THE OTHER BANKS OF THE RIVER.

As is evidenced in all prophecy I have re-interpreted and re-translated to date there are at least two ways I tend to view this verse. One pertains to the physical location where they would perform their “standing” and the other showing that their standing was related to the actual words, speech/language they used and perhaps with some insinuation of when. Starting on the “where”:

The most direct indication is found in where the Two Witnesses Bodies (the ones they took over) were to be first subdued/overcome which in Rev 11:8 was “in the street of the great city” U.S., which as said is spiritually (symbolically, mystically, figuratively, prophetically); Sodom (parched, desert area), Egypt (a Nation of Two Straights/Streets, Banks) and “where also our Lord was crucified” – Jerusalem. By including the nation Egypt in the prophecy, it seems to be indicating a sizable country/nation that has the characteristics of Sodom, Egypt and Jerusalem.

Taking that prophecy together with the Old Testament prophet Isaiah’s description of Jerusalem as in the “valley of vision,” Hollywood’s movie studio industry seemed most telling, together with where TI and DO were first invited to speak, in the North Hollywood suburb of Los Angeles – the City of Angeles, after sending out a mailing to new age centers from Ojai, California. Further type of confirmation of this comes from seeing how the people in Sodom had a reputation for being arrogantly proud, haughty, gluttonous and satiated with themselves and their sensual pleasures that is quite applicable to many places in the world to include the United States and especially on both coasts and quite prevalent in the Los Angeles, San Francisco, Las Vegas, California and Nevada areas (thought admittedly all over the US and Europe), but I’m building the case with TI and DO’s circumstances. Lastly of these three areas mentioned is Egypt which is defined in Greek as Aiguptos, “the land of the Nile” or “double straits,” “two banks” all of which relate to bodies of water and water is used in Revelations and many applications as pertaining to “people.” Two Straights or Street or banks could geographically refer to the Nile as one and to the Mediterranean or Red Sea as the other and in the U.S. to the Pacific and the Atlantic or the Pacific and the Colorado River or the Pacific and the Mississippi River.

TI and DO had long felt like the “mighty Mississippi” river was a type of general border or “wall of the great city” for the area they were to do most of their “standing up” in, which meant both – taking a physical body and standing up for what they had awakened to, shown by their coming public and holding the overcoming classroom afterward. As shown the overcoming classroom part started with the time the group of about a hundred stopped doing anything public and started living outdoors in the wilderness (outdoors in remote areas of southern Wyoming east of Laramie in the Veedavou (earth born)  rustic camping area of Medicine Bow National Forest and south Texas near Austin and San Antonio. The group moved to avoid the harsher times of the weather in each part of the country.

The great Mississippi and Colorado rivers seem to be of some equivalent to the Great Euphrates/Nile Rivers. There are many correlations between the Middle East, where the Kingdom of God/heaven was last based, for the start of the garden experiment’s first two trimesters towards the “spirit/mind birth” and the U.S. as the “Brave New World” with all it’s biblical names repeated throughout. I don’t think the actual River is important but the fact that a great river is involved, whether it is Euphrates or Nile or Missouri or Mississippi. With prophecy as shown, time and again, there are a number of applications so I am trying to fit one to TI and DO’s history. In that sense one bank could be the Pacific ocean and the other bank the Colorado River that forms the border of California from Las Vegas (symbolic Sodom) south to Mexico. After all this is outlining an area in the “Great City,” U.S., which again has “two banks” with a Great River dividing it into two parts, one for the primary territory of the FIRST Harvest testing area and the other (east of the Mississippi) the setting for the LAST Harvest testing area where most Christians are, where the Christians are like those Souls/Spirits who were using vehicles during the time of Jesus, but in Jewish vehicles then – that came out of Egypt and by the way may have just largely elected Donald Trump president for the start of the Great Tribulation that could become their test by the content of this book.

It is also interesting that the Colorado River goes through the Grand Canyon (and starts in the Rocky Mountains of Colorado), where TI was taken by “two wings of a great eagle” – to Blackhawk, Colorado shown in Rev 12:14, while outlining the area to it’s south where TI and DO spent most all their time with their classroom. It is also interesting that there seems to be significant documentation through the Smithsonian Institute from discoveries in the late 1800’s that there were Egyptians in America around 1700 BC. They built shrines, smelted gold, built pyramids and brass statues and at least one “tunnel city” with man made rooms, one of which had a wall full of mummy’s for their dead and many artifacts were found all throughout the Grand Canyon, in Illinois, Ohio and Georgia. Another word for Egypt is Memphis. There are also ties to the Old Testament records and may be where  Jesus was saying he was going when he was leaving and told his disciples he was going to tend to his “other fold” that I sort of thought might have been in India where Buddhism sprang up with some of the same teachings as he brought, but could have included a stop in the in the Americas. The Hopi Indians knew a lot of the Egyptian names for shrines and the depicted pharaohs in statues, etc.  That puts another light on the Two Witnesses being  “ruined” and even exiting from the vicinity of this new symbolic “Egypt.”

To see some of this documentation check out this link:
Egyptians In America
https://sites.google.com/site/ancientegyptiansinamerica/home

In Daniel as in Isaiah, Zechariah, Amos and others “water” meant people and a river was both spoken of as the literal river but also equated with wealth because it was through the rivers that wealth could be realized in shipping, etc. With that in mind the USA certainly demonstrates huge wealth from having a land bordering the two biggest oceans of the world which is where most of the population (waters) reside. And of course the Mississippi was the key to great prosperity throughout the entire country. With this in mind we see all sorts of examples of how the USA is the “brave new world,” the New Empire for the return that I will spend more time on in another section. I don’t think it’s a coincidence that the North American continent stretches between two “seas” as even described in the song “America the Beautiful” that ends with “from sea to shining sea.” The Next Level Crews do a great deal of legwork to suggest things to humans that are looking for help, even in simple ways of coming up with song lyrics, that could provide added evidence for the later fulfillment of the prophecy they also design.

For the record, TI and DO’s first literal widespread “Standing” took place from the city of Ojai, California in March of 1975 about the time of the spring solstice when many of their related events began. They mailed out many copies of “Statement One” (provided in the introduction) to new age groups and within a couple days they were contacted and received a subsequent visit from two members of a spiritually minded new age styled meditation/seeker group in North Hollywood, California. This led to TI and DO’s visit to a North Hollywood residence where about 100 people showed up to hear them speak about the content of the Statement. As a result they had another meeting in the same house the next day and as a result about two dozen chose to follow TI and DO. They spent the next few weeks in a nearby camping area meeting with each prospective student and some they advised not to join with them while others there seemed to be no question in their minds.

They didn’t have names yet and didn’t expect to have followers and were really not that desirous of followers but since it was happening went with it and said their names were Bo and Peep because they apparently had found their lost sheep. After some months living in campgrounds that took them back to Gold Beach, Oregon they decided to examine holding a public meeting in the San Francisco bay area. Some of the students held the first public meeting in Stanford College and the interest was certainly there so they held their first public meeting at Canada College that had so many people they held back to back meetings in the auditorium. So it seems accurate to say they first STOOD UP in Ojai where the waters (people) of that channel or river on the Pacific ocean evidenced great wealth monetarily and in open mindedness and actually brings in another prophecy (Rev 13:1) that says John stood upon the sand of the sea when he saw a beast rise up out of the sea, which I believe is depicting the rise of the American Empire it was fulfilling this prophecy from Daniel as well. The American Empire is a conglomerate of primarily three empires before it, the fourth of Daniels 7’s four Empires (beasts) that lead up to the end times to be detailed later.

Dan 12:6 (And one) said (to the) man ((376 ‘iysh= man or mortal man or “to be extant(in existence),” One, a Person)) clothed ((3847 labesh= wrap around)) (in) linen ((906 bad= perhaps from 909 badad= SEPARATED (in the sense of DIVIDED fibers), flaxen thread or yarn)), (which was) upon ((4605 ma’al=upper part, above, exceeding, on high, over)) (the) waters (of the) river, (How long shall it be to the) end (of these) wonders ((6382 pele’= from pala’= a MIRACLE: marvelous thing, wonder))?

Since these Two are obviously not ordinary mortals, ‘iysh would seem to be referring to someone “who exists” which like the name given to Moses when he asked…”Jehovah,” meant, “existing one” or “I Am,” which is because to the Next Level humans don’t exist in the same way because they are just temporary life forms, physically and mental/spiritually, they create with the periodic opportunities to BE COME into existence. Even the spirit world is temporary though lasts longer than physical bodies. Some people believe that being “in spirit” is a destination that is even desired. That’s a twist that came from the Luciferians who are in that state and would rather promote than have us believe what the Kingdom of God/Heaven teaches. So there are people that believe when they die they become free for the first time and can travel to other planets and help others. Why they would want to go to other planets where there are no humans as we know humans to be is beyond me, when there would be nothing to do there and don’t forget, spirits are moreorless just programmatic entities acting out what they became programmed to want and do when they were part of a human body.

The only future for a spirits is when during their alive time they had shown the Next Level they wanted to be in their favor which because of, when their physical body dies, the Next Level, having tagged that body while living, takes that spirit or Soul to be somewhere of their keeping. That’s called being “saved.” One hasn’t graduated into Membership in the Next Level by being saved. They do however get another opportunity to LIVE as the Next Level defines Live – taking over a human vehicle at a time when an Older Member is incarnate to take them through a stage in the overcoming classroom.

CLOTHING IN PROPHECY REFERS TO THE PHYSICAL BODY A NEXT LEVEL SOUL “WRAPS AROUND” THEIR SELF.

When clothing is depicted in prophecy it is generally never referring to actual apparel like socks and shirts and such. Next Level members have physical bodies but are still living if they take off that physical body as TI and DO said they wear a physical body sort of the way a human wears a special suit, like a space suit for traveling in space or a diving suit to travel underwater. It’s not that Members of the Next Level take their bodies on and off all the time. To the contrary, it’s more like they wear one body that’s awarded/assigned them until they have a task need to either “temporarily hang up one body,” as Do suggested he did with his existing Next Level body, or to put on another or to discard a body to be awarded a more functional model for accomplishing a new challenging task.

Do said that Next Level bodies were “grown on a vine.” They don’t come from mammalian styled reproduction of sperm inseminating an egg to produce a baby vehicle like in the human and other mammalian styled reproductive systems. That’s considered primitive and beneath them and even dirty just like we would think of living the way a dog or other mammal lives as dirty and beneath us, even though for them as with humans it’s natural. But that’s the point to the Next Level’s program – it is to provide an avenue, a stepping stone to have the opportunity to outgrow and literally step up out of the human mammalian condition to be born into a new Kingdom Level that is Above and Beyond all human behaviors and ways, though humans are being taught their basic behavior and ways in the programs they administer though their incarnate Older Members and student representatives (Some of the Old Testament prophets and others may have been Elder Students getting lesson time incarnate in a human vehicle to serve in messenger type tasks).

So this clothing is speaking about the “vehicle” they are wearing and to describe it as “linen,” baring the human definition of flaxen thread, the premise that this one is clothed with a divided styled mortal vehicle matches what we know best. Both of these have vehicles that were divided from their otherwise normal mortal human lives. The Existing Ones, their Soul bodies that took over their “clothing” – the human vehicles in doing so caused them to separate from other mortal human’s and the path those vehicles were on before they took them over. Separation is another primary meaning to Hebrew “badad” that seems to be at the root of “bad” as the definition of “linen.”

As two are depicted, Daniel is being shown and there are two of them who I would suggest are both more accurately stated as, “ABOVE” not “upon” the waters (all the water birth purely human flesh bodies that don’t have a higher mind taking them over). (verse 6 and 7 both depict an “existing one” wrapping around their Soul bodies with a mortal human body for their incarnate task. Incarnation is the same thing as to “stand up” and the same thing as to “take over” that body. Do apologized for saying this on the exit video he made in 1997 days before they laid their bodies down, when he said they were “body snatchers,” from the sci-fi movie of that name. He didn’t really meant to be humorous about it, not wanting to offend anyone more than they were already offended by him and his leadership of the student body to follow in his footsteps.

By the way, TI and DO’s student body were anything but “blind sheep” following him, any more than a soldier that is willing to give their life for their country, taking on what they know is a suicide mission with the idea of saving others would be blind to the ramifications. Of course in that example it’s common place to think of soldiers that die for their comrades and/or country as heroes, regardless of whether they were led to do so by false pretenses or not, but since God is hard to get a concrete sense about who is or who is not actually serving the real Kingdom of God, it seems to most to be fanatical to treat it the same way and especially when there have been so many false Christs and false prophets over the millennium.

The first EXISTING ONE is asking a question of the other one of several indications one is the elder of the other as in “Father and Son,” proposing this is the younger of the two Older Members (to us), thus Do.

Dan 12:7 And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter ((5310 naphats= overspread, dispersed)) the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.

THE SEVEN ROARS (THUNDERS) ARE THE CONTENT OF THE BOOK OF REV 5 AND THE POWER OF THE HOLY PEOPLE, SYNONYMOUS WITH THE MIND OF THEIR OLDER MEMBERS – IT IS ONLY THROUGH THE APPLICATION OF ALL THE INCARNATE OLDER MEMBER’S “WORDS” THAT WE HAVE POWER. Christians know this and the word for them are the teachings of Jesus, which if taken to heart prepares them for and are consistent with his/their incarnate return as demonstrated in TI and DO’s words. Each who hears their “voice” and is drawn to have more needs to study their words while desiring understanding from their heavenly father, the highest being they can reach with their thoughts who abides in the far distant from earth heavens. TI and DO and crew will be where such requests go but it’s understandable to find it difficult to try to talk to them directly because of how the lower forces, the Luciferian space alien fallen angels.

As said, that “power of the holy people,” is the Mind in word/data form from the Older Members, thus their Holy Mind/Spirit and thus the information that TI and DO and their Student Crew (returned angels/saints) revealed as the Seven Roars (of the Lion of the tribe of Juda) (Thunders) of Rev 10 as follows:

– THE FIRST ROAR was delivered publicly starting in March 1975, in their first “statement” and effort spoken of by TI and DO as one’s “Human Individual Metamorphosis,” analogous to a caterpillar becoming a butterfly after leaving it’s caterpillar world to put all their effort to changing their caterpillar body into a new creature, from the inside out that TI and DO initially called “body changes,” a students “inside body” later understood to be the Soul container/body and a type of sprouting of the gifted “seed,” Jesus spoke of spreading and bringing to harvest.

TI and DO actually began their “standing” – speaking about the Next Level, in stages as a part of their awakening, most officially when they left their old lives and relationships and activities behind in Houston, Texas on January 1, 1973. However it was a process that began upon their physically meeting in March of 1972 and it extended to April of 1976, while their public efforts, though their committed student body gathered during that time continued into mid June of 1976, when the last public meetings ended by their instruction. This is the Rev 11 Two Witnesses prophecy period of 1260 days. As with the fulfillment of all prophecy, it is always able to be explained away by those who don’t want to believe, in this case by trying to be so specific as to the start and stop time when all dates and times are given for us, as with all the laws, not for the sake of the laws themselves. In other words, the option always exists to choose not to believe which is exactly as the Next Level intends as then the full choice exists for each of us to become exactly what we want to become.

This “roar” as with all roars are ongoing, just as Moses and Jesus teachings/words are ongoing, though the most recent teachings/words are what we need to apply most, which are consistent with the former incarnate representatives, though more “plainly” or “generically” able to be understood in the words of the most current incarnate Older Members, extended to after their exit of their incarnation.

With that said, it is apparent that the media extended this first “roar” some seven years to 1982 with the portrayal of Bo and Peep’s group as equivalent to the Jim Jones murders and clearly manipulated forced suicides that the audio/visual recordings and eye witnesses attested to. This portrayal of Bo and Peep and their drawing of the “lost sheep” was presented in the grade B, nearly totally fictional movie, “The Mysterious Two.” This was very interesting to see because TI and DO, still as Peep and Bo still didn’t at that time think we would exit/drop our physical human vehicles to gain access to the Next Level spacecraft and especially didn’t think we would take it upon ourselves to exit. The cover of the movie promotion showed people lying around dead while the Two stood by. It was clearly a Luciferian influenced movie to attempt to equate Bo and Peep with the Jim Jones massacre so people wouldn’t look at the details. One huge detail was that in TI and DO’s group there were never any children permitted to join, even with their families and disciples that were related ceased to act with one another as they had before joining, plus there was to be no communication with those who each student left behind in the world, that is unless the Older Members instigated such, which did occur in a number of circumstance and specifically by two optional visits to those left behind in 1985 and 1987, each for a weekend time period and unchaperoned so could easily have become an easy way to leave the group, (though leaving was always easy and helped by TI and DO, with transportation and funds if a student chose to leave).

On October 18, 1988, Do’s booklet entitled, “’88 Update: The UFO Two and Their Crew” which closed the first ROAR as it set the record straight after the media blitz had spread all manner of misinformation was distributed to key organizations and individuals, like MUFON – The Mutual Unidentified Flying Object Network organizer Walt Andrus.

– THE SECOND ROAR started in late 1991 and then on January 11, 1992 with the 12 hour series of video tapes of Do talking called, “Beyond Human, The Last Call.” These were uploaded to Satellite TV.

– THE THIRD ROAR was the “USA Today” 1/3 page small print info/ad entitled, ‘”UFO Cult” Resurfaces with Final Offer’ that cost about $30,000.00, (the group had saved by half the group working jobs) in it’s national and international editions on May 27, 1993.

– THE FOURTH ROAR was an ad like the USA Today ad that was entitled, “Last Chance to Advance Beyond Human” also published as an info/ad in 49 new age styled magazines in the U.S. and Canada, England, Scotland, Australia and New Zealand.

– THE FIFTH ROAR began officially Jan. 1, 1994 in the face to face public meetings that lasted for nine months across the U.S. and Canada.

– THE SIXTH ROAR was in two phases on Usenet WWW postings first in September 25-26, 1995 entitled, ‘Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Departure’, posted to 95 Usenet News groups on the internet that millions might see and then in their “speaking in tongues,” on October 11, 1995 they posted a higher more generic worded translation entitled, “’95 Statement by an E.T. Presently Incarnate.”

– THE SEVENTH ROAR had two phases, the first phase was dated to April of 1996 in the publish of the book entitled, ‘How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered,’ (Purple Book), that was made into The Heaven’s Gate web site that the group described as “An Anthology of Our Materials” since 1975.

These documents as of this writing in 2014 remain freely and widely available via the original website Do and Crew designed, still named Heavensgate.com that has remained virtually unchanged which is maintained via Do’s instructions to some former students who wanted to serve. One can freely download a .zip file that has the text content of most of the book that contains the “seven roars” though doesn’t use that terminology. Plus it contains the transcripts of the Beyond Human video series. Without that information available, primarily on the internet relatively few would have access to it and thereby anyone who does believe in TI and DO, following their exit of their incarnate period that is sharing that information with others is less powerful. However when that information is no longer available it will have been plenty of time for all those who were to become interested to have many chances to see the information and have their own copies to draw from. I don’t know for how long it will be easily available but when it’s not “all things will be finished” soon thereafter as prophecy indicates. All the scoffers and debunkers and promoters of misinformation, the just and the unjust will at that time with or without bodies be held accountable by TI and DO and crew.

This second EXISTING ONE in Dan 12:7 is showing their favour of the first EXISTING ONE by holding up their right hand. This is the way the early Jews blessed their first born children. They used their “right hand,” which this seems to be depicting as she (TI) commits to her “Son” a Younger Member of the Kingdom than “she.” Also her “left” hand held up to heaven is showing she is the “right hand” of her Older Member.

Her response to her Son’s question about “how long till the end of the wonders” is generally described in:

Rev 12:14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.

The wings are both her/their (as the Son is her “throne” partner by this time) CREW who were I believe circulating in their spacecrafts cloaked from visibility and were essentially of the “mothering” nature of a bird with her young.

Thus first there would be these time periods, “a time, and times, and a half (or partial) time.” I suspect a “time” could be whatever length the Next Level wants to make it. It’s a variable length. When I look at TI and DO’s mission I definitely see some patterns that can show what numbers the Next Level puts to those variables. Here is one strong contender:

TIME AND TIMES AND HALF/PARTIAL TIME:

TI was incarnate for nearly exactly 12 years, from sometime after they met in March of 1972 and awakened to being the fulfillment of the Two Witnesses prophecy somewhere very close to June of 1973 until her exit of her vehicle on June 19, 1985, perhaps exactly 12 years. So lets say 12 is a TIME. The first time passed with TI’s exit. Then two of those TIMES would be 24 years which takes us to 2009 which is when the last documentary exclusively about the Heaven’s Gate group was broadcast on National Geographics channel’s “final report: Heavens Gate” that is where they allowed me to suggest that TI and DO were the “second coming” of Jesus and his Father. I suspect that was the start of the seventh and last trumpet blast that was worldwide as it was broadcast on the internet and to whoever subscribes to that channel which I’m sure circulates to millions of people. Then the half or partial “time” is any part of 12 but probably at least 6 years later (half of 12) which brings us to a range of 2015-2020 (6-11 years later so still a partial TIME of 12). And it just so happens the new presidential inauguration is in January of 2017 to which June of that year is half way in that range. According to prophecy calculations that I got some verifications of from Do and crew, it would be the time of the “Green (pale) Horse” and the name of the one “sitting” on this “horse” is “death” with “hell” following or accompanying. Death would mean no chance for life, a condition of both the loss of one’s physical human body as that ends one’s choice to grow towards further LIFE AND the loss, elimination of the Soul’s option to LIVE. If the Next Level allowed the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens full access to most humans on the planet, by accepting their mindset they would be killing themselves because their souls could not grow. They would be dying to any future opportunity to live in the Next Level (Heaven). Until this time period they (those providing and choosing that “death” are still being held back from influencing some humans).

During these times the “nourishment” of Rev 12:14 is accomplished by being in the company of the Two Older Members and applying their teachings that allows their souls to grow while they through that cloaked crew are regulating just how much influence the Luciferian fallen angels are permitted to exercise against, in a face to face (though unseen) way upon the student body (the liter of the returning saints that came to take over human vehicles to overcome their humanness). If the Next Level didn’t regulate their influence, many more would fall.

ABOUT SAWYER’S FALL, THOUGH NEVER RESULTED IN DIRECT DISBELIEF OR THINKING OR SPEAKING AGAINST TI and DO OR ANYTHING THEY TAUGHT:

I feel like I fell because I unconsciously let myself get too puffed up about all I received from TI and DO to where I asked in my silence to TI who was outside her vehicle to step up my lesson steps and give me a task like Do had. That task was clearly too big for my britches, so to speak, a naive request, to say the least. It surfaced how much ego I still had even after 18 years. As a result I feel TI gave me what I asked for and released an influence that was closer to what Do dealt with and because I hadn’t overcome my ego (self reliance) didn’t ask for help to stand a chance of resisting. I not making an excuse but it is the way things work which TI and DO taught. They said that each of the students was assigned one of these fallen angels to become our “adversary” which we called our “booger.” By overcoming the influences of that booger we would get a passing grade. I was acting as if I had overcome my booger when I hadn’t.

I could have been far less permissive of tiny thoughts and actions that were small ways of giving into sensuality for a few seconds here or there in thought or with what my eyes would linger on. It could be taking a glance down a females blouse when they bent over which I was around during jobs in the world or looking at a female’s hind end when they’d bend over. I didn’t have to have thoughts or feelings any further than that, as in extending the thought and images to seeing someone naked or even wanting to see more or have some sexual activity. It was just enough thought to where my vehicle would at times get a “sensuous buzz” (a literal type of internal shiver), not even the start of an erection but over time would accumulate to further stimulus and a nocturnal emission (loosing fluids at night during “down time” (sleep)).

We had procedures to deal with such emissions. One was not to pay it any mind if we did nothing to stimulate it. So they were not considered “slippages.” I wasn’t aware of stimulating them until those last days after asking TI for a more challenging task. But then honestly speaking I was stimulating them by being permissive of those tiny glances however short lived. And then when I’d have the emission during sleep, I felt guilty and because of that didn’t follow the procedure for cleaning up afterward. There were a stack of washcloths in the bath chambers with a sign out sheet. We were to sign one out and use it and that was it. By not using the washcloth I was hiding (like Adam and Eve did) so was breaking procedure and that was a “slippage” (sin, aka missing the mark/goal provided us) and actually a major one as it entailed being dishonest as I didn’t then report (expose) that I broke that procedure as well. I’m not saying that many classmates didn’t experience the same types of slippages. And for some it became the reason the left the group.

It’s easy to think, all these tiny detailed procedures were so controlling but that’s a discarnate’s “lower forces” thought. I WANTED TO BE IN TI and DO’S PROGRAM AND WANTED TO ABIDE BY ALL THEIR RULES. It would be tantmount to wanting to be a NASA astronaut but deciding this or that procedure didn’t need to be adhered to. Of course lower forces would never see these two as equally related as the lower forces don’t believe TI and DO were from the Next Level Kingdom of God/Heaven.

THE FATHER INCARNATE IS THE GREAT WONDER/MIRACLE

This Older Member, TI incarnate in a “woman” body literally takes her “new born (to throne) Son and their children” into the Wyoming Wilderness starting in July of 1976. She bore her son, not this time to his first time Next Level Membership, but to his new task to sit on the throne that would not be fully implemented until she left the throne. Thus she was providing Do with an apprentice throne task. The miracle/wonder is Do having his Older Member incarnate with him. Below one can see how “great wonder” can also be translated to GREAT MIRACLE in this Greek usage. Do certainly spoke of having TI with him incarnate for those 12 years as a “great wonder.”

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars:

Incidentally, it was from July of 1976 to approx 1980 that the group lived outdoors often in Wyoming during the summer months and traveled down to south Texas in the winter months. This was after spending about 9 months giving public meetings all over the U.S. We all had tents that slept two people, cots to get us off the ground and foam pads as a little cushioning. We had two burner unleaded gas stoves to cook on and we hauled water from nearby filling stations or rest areas. We buried our waste in this high chaparral terrain desert. It really is a desolate area and we had no facilities besides what I described and Do said we numbered around 100 then.

Another big difference between TI and DO’s leadership and most if not all other cults – TI and DO chose to filter out those they thought wouldn’t make it. (However, this might be compared to when the Lord refused Cains (of Cain and Abel’s) gift/sacrifice in how it could have stimulated Cain to try harder, meaning he was actually more “blessed”).

When the snows started in the fall of 1976 in Wyoming, TI and DO had us caravan our 20 or so largely beat up cars south. But because TI and DO didn’t feel some of the 100 were ready for what they knew this overcoming of humanness task would require, they arranged for 19 of the students to move to a different camping area than the larger student body. They then told us in the larger body, “you all made the first cut.” I had no idea I could be cut. Not long before that TI and DO had learned that some were having sex and smoking pot. They gave those a chance to recognize that such human behaviors would not be tolerated in their overcoming classroom. I’m not suggesting all 19 were engaged in those behaviors or even any of them. TI and DO didn’t share any details with the entire group. They did arrange for each student to meet with some who were assigned as their “helpers” to get a sense of what they wanted and whether they knew what would be expected of them to stay on. After that they held a meeting where they talked to everyone about the same things. It seemed like weeks later that we moved.

Those 19 eventually went back into the world, that is except for 3-4 who continued to want to be with TI and DO and eventually found their way back about 5+ years later by what seemed like coincidental connections but I’d wager were no coincidence at all. Drrody had been looking for the group for about five years. One day he walked into the Amarillo, Texas hospital where both Nrrody and Sngody were working as by then we’d moved into houses, got jobs, saved enough money to buy travel trailers and were living in three large fifth wheelers in a campground. He recognized Sngody and she recognized him and that led to inviting Drrody to rejoin, which he was thrilled to do. Stlody had told him if he ever found the group again to let him know as he wanted to rejoin too, so Stlody was informed and rejoined as well. Later Dymody found his way back and in 1995 Oscody found his way back. There were no public meetings nor any forms of so called “recruiting” from mid June of 1976 to the early 1990’s that will be described in the section outlining the Seven Thunders(Roars). But they only held public meetings again for the first 9 months of 1994 for a second realistic “rapture” wave.

This 5310 naphats= “cause to be discharged, dispersed, be overspread, scattering” of the power of the holy people” hasn’t fully taken place yet. First off, as already shown this is during the time of the end, the time of the Two Witnesses, being after Michael stood up as the Messiah – Jesus 2000 years ago.

Even though I think “scatter” is not the most accurate translation of naphats in this context, TI and DO and student crew were scattered in October of 1976 when Walter Cronkite broke the news story to reveal the human identities of the former “mysterious two” who claimed to be taking some to outer space on a UFO. But that wasn’t the time of the end exactly. Sure it was a temporary subduing (overcoming) of their “bodies” reputations that was already “unquestionably questionable” as Do wrote about that time, but they still proceeded with public meetings for another six months with news stories galore. Then 20 years later they showed even more of their POWER. Even that coming back public in the 1990’s, that peaked at their exit of their physical bodies in what was termed by the media the “Heaven’s Gate suicides,” was like their “resurrection from the dead,” in the sense of “standing up again,” as they ended up going public face to face for a second time in 1994 for 9 months duration all over the U.S. and some in Canada.

Sawyers task of “craft” overseer (a “craft” is what we called the building (house) we lived in). Tasks were assigned by instruction that TI and DO received not because of merit necessarily. In other words being assigned an Overseer doesn’t mean that individual was an elder or more advanced in Next Level behavior and ways. After the fact one can see that some had more to overcome if they were assigned tasks that challenged their overcoming of their ego.

Even though some will see me as “tooting my horn” in this regard, I need to state the facts of my involvement. It is part of my “standing up” and so it’s apparent I am not just chronicling history.

In late 1993 when Do and Crew decided to go public face to face for a second time that was led up to from 1987 when Do said, “we needed to be who we are” as the returning Souls that were with Jesus, we were divided up into four groups plus Do and his two “helpers,” Jnnody and Lvvody. We sold the trailers we had been living in and discontinued the lease of the warehouses we parked the trailers inside of in Laguna Hills and San Clemente, California. Do and helpers were in San Clemente but nearly every day were at the main “craft” in Laguna Hills.

Each group was assigned “overseers” which I was one. During that nine month period I served as “overseer” with Chkody at first then Mllody and then Evnody. Jwnody and Srrody were overseers of another group (and perhaps Jwnody and Alxody) that did most of the California meetings. Lggody and Nrrody were overseers in yet another group. Chkody and Mllody were also overseers of the fourth group. Before then I had been assigned as a “craft overseer” for a number of years. There were overseers of each “lab” department; “Nutri-Lab, Yeast-Lab, Fiber-Lab, Impro-Lab.

So with the money from the sales of trailers and with a handful of jobs we outfitted ourselves with vans and camping equipment; two person tents you could stand up in, cots, foam pads, Coleman stoves and a Compaq portable computer and tiny portable printer for each group to use to print out a master poster to then take to a copy place. There were no businesses then that provided computers to design posters with. Each group also had a cell phone, though they were very big and clumsy and had very limited access. We also had a credit card phone card. As it was our way, to have two people on phone calls with Do’s helpers, we had a way to hook up a listening device to a public or motel phone. We also had a portable telephone with us as we would rewire hotel rooms so we could hook in to have two phones so partners could listen in at the same time and we also had a speaker phone so the whole group could hear what was being said. Each group was given some cash as well, but it ran out after the first couple meetings that took about a months time to organized and move on to. At that time Do asked us if we wanted to go on or not and we unanimously wanted to keep going by way of seeking help from businesses for all our needs. We would go to any business but mostly retailers in food, gasoline and lodging and for poster printing and ask for help. And we’d go to churches or temples and in all these places we’d also ask to work for help though not so much that it would reduce our effectiveness in the work we were doing for Do and TI. We ended up staying in a number of Christian Camps in Oregon, Montana and a Shaker camp in Maine while organizing meetings in those areas, in which case we would work for our keep at the camp. They always wanted us to stay because we all worked on anything and did tasks thoroughly and thoughtfully and didn’t say much about TI and DO unless conversations led in that direction. The only times we told it like it was, was at the public meetings. We also did media interviews and got some free television coverage in Dallas and Phoenix and Tucson and other places.

While the group I was with were in Missoula, Montana, Do asked me to visit with Professor of Sociology Rob Balch to see if I could help him with anything. He was right in the middle of supplying a chapter about Bo and Peep, the UFO Two and Human Individual Metamorphosis for another’s book, so I edited his chapter and went over my edits with Rob. I kept a copy and sent it to Do and helpers to double check what I had written. My partner at the time didn’t have that much experience with the information and had only been in the group for less than a year by then. Her vehicle was the sister of Stlody’s vehicle. Stlody, even though he had initially joined in 1975-6 was one of the 19 TI and DO sent away from the group in late 1976 but had returned in 1984-5 when Drrody found us in Amarillo. I don’t recall the particulars but in about 1989-92 a number of students were determined to need a different experience to forward their overcoming of humanness so were sent to Dallas, Texas where Brnody and Anyody had already had a Do and Crew monitored residence. Stlody, Cddody, Sngody, Alxody, Tllody were additions, though had another apartment or two. Sngody and Alxody were offered to return a short time later but the others were there for over a year until we put the Beyond Human video tape series on satellite television in 1992. They all had jobs and some had girlfriends (Tllody and I believer Stlody) and Stlody was in touch with his vehicle’s family, which is where he ended up seeing his sister. All but Cddody eventually returned by and during the nine months doing meetings in 1994, to include Rkkody, Jstody, Slvody, though Rkkody and Jstody left soon thereafter again as Rkkody was out of the group when I left in September of 1994.

While we were in Chicago, as we were having trouble with our portable phones, Do gave the instruction to all the members that designated Jwnody, Lggody and Swyody as final decision makers in their respective groups, that is in the event Do and his two “Helpers,” Lvvody and Jnnody were unable to be reached and an important decision needed to be made. Even still, I was at the time not true to my covenants. I was still giving into sensuality with myself and hiding it, breaking two “major offenses.” When we were in Connecticut I even called Do and told him I think I needed to leave because I was still slipping from my self control over my vehicle. I was so close to my vehicles family in NY, not that I wanted to see any of them or anyone else or do anything else. It just seemed like I was a big hypocrite. Do suggested I wait til we get back to California as it was about that time that we were going to wrap up the public meeting tasks. It was at that time that Do took me off of the “overseer” task. I was still committed to TI and DO but had this influence I seemed to have no strength to conquer and even included not asking TI and DO silently or in person with Do to help me conquer. Soon after we got back to California it became apparent that I was still not succeeding Do called and instructed me to perform a task for him of overseer again, partnered with Mllody and it was at that time that I had to refuse, saying I was a hypocrite and had to leave. He said, “you want to get more objective” and instructed the group to not try to talk me out of it. The next day I was given a plane ticket to where I wanted to go and $600.00. I went to stay with Mrcody and Srfody, who were in another type of half way situation, but after a couple weeks with them moved into my own apartment and then some months later back to NY where I rekindled family and former friend relationships.

Though I could be wrong, I think 2017 is a big date that begins a new stage of the Rev 6:7-8 Green (Pale) horse, that will show itself as more of the time of great trouble not seen since the beginning of our civilization as forecast that will also lead into the time of the “7 angels who pour out their vials” that stimulate various “plagues” as medicine to try to help humans wake up to the reality of the Next Level so they can have one last chance to choose who to give their allegiance to, The One true God – as represented by TI and DO or human mammalians and all human behaviors and ways that have become “treasures,” whether; materially, intellectually, socially or spiritually.

Dan 12:8 And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?
Dan 12:9 And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.

Obviously the “words” that are “closed up and sealed” are not these prophecies as we wouldn’t see them recorded here. What is sealed is the same words that were spoken of as sealed in:

Rev 5:1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.

The Book is the body of information in words that are being kept back til the end. It’s the Lion from the tribe of Juda who opens the seals as depicted starting in Rev 6:1, which is both the prophecy of the Two Witnesses and the “7 thunders (roars).” The end time isn’t when Jesus comes as Jesus also talks of returning in the end time. There is no other portrayal of

Dan 12:10 Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.

Jesus indicated that the eleven disciples were “clean.”

Joh 13:10 Jesus saith to him, He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit: and ye are clean, but not all.
Joh 13:11 For he knew who should betray him; therefore said he, Ye are not all clean.
Joh 15:3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you.

But Daniel is being shown the period AFTER Jesus is incarnate when more are MADE CLEAN – through abiding by his WORDS as the words alone are the instrument, the song, the details that perform the cleaning when received by the student, as one would drink from a fountain or consume bread, except not through the mouth but through one’s mind as that nourishment comes through the vehicle’s eyes and ears.

This verse depicts the “cleaning” of those who graduated the second trimester under the incarnate Older Member Jesus’ administration of the Overcoming program:

Rev 4:4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.

They don’t get to be “clothed in white raiment” and receive a “crown of gold” unless they GAVE THEIR LIVES IN their Older Member, in this example, in the SERVICE of the lamb who was incarnate as JESUS. That service entails as Jesus said, “DENY SELF” (give up your will), “TAKE UP YOUR CROSS” (perform service of telling the truth even knowing you will lose your life in doing so), and “FOLLOW ME” (literally if he is incarnate, and by ABIDING BY ALL HE TAUGHT WHILE INCARNATE, which applies equally after he has exited his incarnation or physical presence. At the point that they have satisfied the Older Members (The “overcoming of humanness” LAB INSTRUCTORS, for the second trimester standards), at the death of the human vehicle these are “crowned.” In other words, they become “kings” relative to the human kingdom as even as Jesus said, “the least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than the greatest in the human kingdom.” And from prophecy it appears these will also be issued a new physical body, that is not yet an adult Next Level eternal body as they only are issued that “model” when they have graduated the human evolutionary kingdom which takes place during their “final exam” 3rd and last trimester, also known as “spirit/mind birth.”

This verse according to it’s timing, as part of the SIXTH SEAL (“book” (backside) opening and establishment of who has sought to show their allegiance to the Next Level by not accepting the “mark” of the human bestial establishment’s hold on us, by not being in service to them (mark on the hand) and/or not being of one mind with them (mark on the head))) shows who have “given their lives” in what is called the “winepress,” that only gets underway at and during the 4th seal of the Green/Pale (yellowish shoot) “horse,” who in showing the Next Level their allegiance become “purified” (by the current Next Level standards for that grade in school determined person by person).

I suspect the phrase used as “blood of the lamb” is referring to the kind of sacrifice Jesus and his disciples demonstrated, that of telling the truth when doing so would become so hated by moreorless everyone who didn’t have some Next Level mind in them that they “die in that service” as opposed to the way the first fruits, who had gone through the “blood of the lamb” sacrifice “gave their lives” by “laying them down most voluntarily” rather than because of being under duress (the winepress). Jesus was demonstrating both ways of “giving one’s life,” first by telling the truth and being hated by the religious Jewish leaders so much so that they plotted to find him and kill him (as they tried a number of times before he was ready to go) and then demonstrated the “laying down of his life” phase because he didn’t have to arrange for his own capture knowing it was committing “suicide.” For the second fruit harvest it’s about the “winepress” description of how we are to “give our lives” to show that allegiance, together with the degree to which we “wash our robe (vehicle)” of it’s human behaviors and ways.

Rev 7:14 And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.

Here “she” is referring to ALL those who seek to make themselves the “bride” of the Older Member who demonstrated his sacrifice of Self, so these could choose to follow suit in their due time to which the reward (so to speak, as it’s not like the carrot put before the rabbit to motivate him to chase it, as there is not “carrot” the human vehicles we wear would recognize as a carrot) is depicted as the “righteousness of saints” meaning the Greek 1345 dikaioma= decision as in to be judged, worthy by the Older Members to qualify to be “arrayed in fine linen,” a new vehicle that by the Next Level’s determination is the appropriate “model” for the degree of one’s graduation:

Rev 19:8 And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.

This next depiction of those who have received these “fine linen, white and clean” new vehicles, whether an adult Next Level vehicle or an intermediary model, because they still have overcoming to qualify for the adult model, all come with him again to provide the dividing of the wheat from the chaff, which stimulates the “winepress” as this returning Older Member and Crew’s very closeness has with it many signs in the sun and the moon and in the weather (seas roaring, etc.) that is like increasing the pressure in the cooker that forces each human being to “be who/what they have become.”

In other words, people can’t help but bring out of hiding what means the most to them to include the ways they must show it as they will no longer be satisfied with the status quo or hiding what it is they think and feel and want. Because of that all bias will increase dramatically from any time past and all the problems of the past will be back again but in greater numbers and severity and in particular also in the geography where these Two Witnesses had returned, the U.S. which demonstrate even a greater “fall” for what once was seen as the “greatest government on Earth” now rendered as par with all the others but perhaps even worse as many of the people will still think they are righteous in their misdeeds. (This is most apparent in the numbers of people in the U.S. that polls report are in favor of increased “bombing” of Iraq but don’t favor ground troops to combat the group of late called ISIS, some who are said to want an Islamic Independent State and are militaristically taking over Iraq, which is taking it back from the co-conspirator to western US, Great Britain.

At current, Egypt, Syria, Libya, Sudan, Ukraine and to a slightly lessor degree, Turkey, Lebanon, and certainly Israel and Palestine, with various factions in Saudi Arabia and Yemen and for that matter the entire middle east are experiencing degrees of all out war, with only more to come. All those who support these kinds of abominations are showing their allegiance to what is called the BEAST. This clear difference in mindset that allows for rampant murder all over the planet will continue to also manifest in the home turf of the various governments that demonstrate those mindsets which will create new civil wars and revolutions.

But this verse below additionally shows in the context the return of the first fruit graduates with Do (the white horse) on the throne to divide the wheat from the tares by taking out the tares which the tares are actually unwittingly assisting with as they kill one another off. It’s the spading time of the garden in preparation to take the second batch of fruit (as souls) into Next Level safe keeping and this is also related to the “battle at Armageddon” that will also be spoken of in more detail to come.

Rev 19:14 And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean.

THE TIMING OF WHEN THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE IS SET UP

Dan 12:11 And from the time ((6256 `eth from ad= time/season, after, when evening, more correctly, between the two evenings)) that the daily (sacrifice) ((8548 tamiyd= to stretch, continuance, constant, regular sacrifice, continual employment)) shall be taken away ((turned off, be-head, call back, depart, leave undone, be past, pluck away, remove, turn (aside, away), withdraw, be without)), and the abomination ((shiqquwts= disgusting, idolatrous, abominable filth, detestable (thing), polluted)) that maketh desolate ((shamem= stun, grow numb, stupefy, destroy (self), lay or make waste, wonder)) set up ((add, apply, appoint, ascribe, assign, bring forth, cast, cause, charge, grant, let (out), pour, shoot forth)), there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days.

The Daily sacrifice took place initially as an instruction from Jehovah to Moses for the students to perform a burnt offering sacrifice of two lambs every day, in the name of the overcomers (Israelites) on the great altar. The first offering was at dawn and the second at the evening or more correctly “between the two evenings.”

Relative to Daniel’s End Time prophecy timing, there is no other depiction of Two sacrifices except for that of the Revelations 11  Two Witnesses who sacrifice their human vehicles (mammal (lambs)) lives to serve their Older Members in the Heavens as their task to serve the needs of the Student body (the returned souls who were the overcomers initially from the Moses encampment). To qualify how I can consider that student body part of the Moses encampment I can point to 1992 when Do gave each of the remaining students, (who numbered 24-26 at the most, considering that Pmmody left in about 1992 and Andody left in 1993, so I don’t know if they were there then), a name he said was who they (the Soul) was in the Moses classroom. No one was to see the name they were given by Do and they were to throw out the piece of paper we each received, but Do said to look up that name in the Old Testament and then don’t dwell on it further. The name Do gave me was Bezaleel of the tribe of Juda who had something to do with the task of building the Arc of the Covenant and more detailed a little later.

The Two Witnesses were to give their lives right from their start. Thus relative to TI and DO as the Two Witnesses, the FIRST DAWN SACRIFICE would seem to be when TI left her vehicle on June 19, 1985. The SECOND SACRIFICE occurs between the TWO EVENINGS  (or end points) of this End Time Period. It seems to me there were two general stages to the overall Return, the incarnate stage and the return “in his Glory” as he certainly receives no glory anytime during the incarnate stage.

So The FIRST EVENING would then be at the conclusion of the incarnate stage – an evening being the end of  a day or time period. He left his incarnation and concluded that stage AFTER publically revealing that he was the same Soul who had served incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus then. The human authorities determined that Do left his vehicle on March 23rd 1997 in between the overall three days of exit of the entire student body which was again after the first day’s Evening but before the last day’s Evening. Yet there is another way to count these Evenings considering that the end of their task isn’t completed until the third Evening when He is slated to return with his Armada of spacecrafts – including the graduates who received Next Level Vehicles, said as the  Angels who would be involved in the final judgment that takes place AFTER their Armada apparency, as described in Rev 19:11-14, visible by the naked eye for “every eye to see” and not only see but to face and realize who they are seeing which is why it was stated as returning is in His Glory. (Mat 19:28).

The things that are an “abomination” to the Next Level are all the ways humans serve “false idols.” Even the Christian view of Jesus is mostly a false view of the real Jesus, thus a “false Christ” and thus has become a “false idol” since Jesus is believed to be their idol (Lord and Master). I would say second in line would be those who consider themselves believers in Jesus as one of the many so called, “ascended masters,” teaching only the characteristics among believers of “peace and love” without recognizing the very hard overcoming of the human kingdom he also taught that included cutting all of one’s roots and giving one’s life to the service of their Older Members who are in the literal Heavens (though they have all that sort of worked out as a facsimile). But essentially they preach there will be “heaven on Earth” which is impossible in the way they talk about it as like a utopian society or Shangri la.

I’m not saying there won’t be a time when the bad behaviors we see all around us now are mostly absent. That is indicated after the 1000 years of recycling and after the Luciferians are cast into the Lake of Fire, their Second (and final) Death (of their Soul). But that’s not the same as graduating into the Kingdom of Heaven though it will be a time of peace and the wiping dry of tears from the pasts trials and tribulations. And there may be Members of the Next Level apparent and even occasionally dwelling nearby, but  they won’t be living in the same house or tent helping people raise their children, etc. One who is living at that time may see their spacecrafts and know what it’s occupants look like. TI and DO did indicate such a possibility but didn’t spell it out exactly but called the earth a “heavenly body” if the Next Level decided to use the earth as a type of Next Level base, perhaps to start a garden nearby.

Actually though all beliefs have their value if only to get out of the least accurate ones when the real deal comes around, at this time in particular, the entire human kingdom becomes a type of “false idol” as Jesus said one can only have “one master” either “God” (the Father) or “Mammon” which is all that humans value as their treasure as in the end, especially, it keeps them from showing their allegiance to the Next Level. (However, there are degrees of ways of showing the Next Level that we wish to make them our “master,” but we can never assume we are showing them enough as many religionists fall into thinking and believing).

Before this End Time that was prepped for in degrees over centuries of human time, which I’d say began officially with the Two Witnesses Prophecy Period in the early 1970’s, allegiance to the Next Level was shown primarily in the way humans treated fellow humans, giving to one another, for instance, showing love for one’s neighbor as oneself as Jesus instructed before leaving. When the Older Member is present as in incarnate the focus for those who are called is to grow to give all their love to that Older Member. That will not be the grade in school for everyone at the same time as there are different times in that calling in the schedule with some being in the FIRST calling and others in the SECOND calling. The Older Member is present for as long as we can see his face and hear his words and as long as there are Active Students who bear witness to that presence to help point out where the distortions are developing and before further distortions and dilutions occur as with language mistranslations and various opinions about what was meant, as occurred after Moses left and after Jesus left.

The Next Level Members do not need anyone to give them our love. It’s simply a requirement that proves to them whether we identify with their family of mind/thinking, behavior and ways and will “give our lives” to their service. The Earth and it’s human kingdom is a “stepping stone” into the Next Evolutionary Kingdom Above Human, so it needs to be outgrown to obtain. Once in the Next Level we see the human kingdom largely the way humans see the animal kingdom.

Humans are not looked down upon by Next Level Members as inferior though they are. Instead they simply see humans as on a different level with the potential to arrive at where they are at, if they respond to the various opportunities presented by incarnate members. It’s like in school. If a college student looks down on someone in high school they are showing their negativity and distorted view of what they are. All humans are equivalent according to a Next Level observer though some are “coming up” to different degrees while others are “weeds” who are used as a stimulus for choices to also become a “weed” or to rise above, to make us stronger and draw in more “Holy” Mind (From and through the Next Level Older Members).

The “Desolation” is the fact that all these who at the end show their allegiance to the human kingdom will on a person by person basis be judged to either be recycled or saved for a future garden planting after the civilization is wiped clean to restart. So the desolate are the “waste” and what Jesus referred to to as the “tares” planted by the “devil” that are burnt as chaff while the true “wheat” are gathered and stored into the Next Level’s “barn.”

By this measure, TI and DO were both gone from their incarnate time by March 24, 1997 so is when they the Daily Sacrifice is taken away. Then to add 1290 days enters into October of 2000 which brings us near the election time for the U.S. president which is when G.W. Bush was actually decreed elected by the Supreme Court when they overrode the Florida supreme court who had hours before ruled to recount the Florida votes as the irregularities were many and that was the deciding state for the electoral college count in Bush’s favor.

Having secured the election results desired, the Humans in power, under the influence of the Luciferian Space alien souls and hybrid physical presences was SET UP as Daniel was given to see would occur.

Bush then evidences being the fulfillment of the  Red (Ruddy – blood in face (Adamic)) race of human (horse) that follows the White horse (Do sitting on his vehicle last named, “Applewhite” of Rev 6:2, that concluded the FIRST fruit harvest), who brought ENDLESS GLOBAL WAR (a great sword/military might) as prophesied in Rev 6:4, to be deciphered in detail in section: IV.

Dan 12:12 Blessed ((835 ‘esher from 833 ashar’, to be straight, level, right, happy)) is he that waiteth ((02442 chakah= pierced, adhere to, long for)), and ((also)) cometh ((5060 naga’= to touch, beat to join, reach up to defeat, draw near to arrive/acquire)) (to the) thousand ((505 and/or 504 ‘eleph= the family, company, troop [the overcomers=Israeli] who are yolking or taming the human beast (mammalian as in a cow or ox))) three ((7969 shalowsh= third fork, three pronged, third time, triad [trimester])) hundred and five and thirty days ((3117 yowm= to be hot; age, elder)).

“Days” in this context means “to be hot” – the warm hours, whether a 12 or 24 hour periods. I could be considered as a figure as a “space of time,” or season or age, but there is no evidence I’ve seen that it is meant to be translated as representative of years as some Christian researchers do with Daniel’s prophecy. After all, this vision/dream prophecy in these specific verses apply to the “time of the end” according to verse 9 so to start counting off from Daniel’s time with any representation of what day could mean is just not common sense to this context though there are most always ways to see things in a way to make it work out. But that’s why the most accurate interpretation is said in the prophecy to be kept secret until that time of the end. Therefore I believe these two periods are speaking of literal 1290 and 1235 twenty-four hour periods each rather than one major time period (1290) made to look as if one makes it to 45 days later, they are “blessed.”

Note how “blessed” actually means BECOMING STRAIGHT or at least getting/staying on that STRAIGHT PATH as Jesus said was the way to eternal life with him in the literal heaven’s in his kingdom. It also never made sense that those who “waited” were the blessed as waiting is not really a characteristic of a student of the Next Level to wait as if they were doing nothing. I’m not saying there isn’t an aspect of waiting but why state it that way unless one doesn’t know better as one can be pressing into the Next Level via being in Their service according to the most recent incarnate Older Members instruction and simultaneously be waiting for certain events to occur.

Thus that Hebrew word translated to “wait” also can be translated; “to ahere through the idea of piercing (related to carving or to delineate) or to long for, await, tarry (which is where “wait” seems to come from), but when used in the Greek for “wait” is 1551 ekdechomai that includes “look for, receive, accept, expect” which is hardly simply “waiting” for something to happen. To observe something has an active component, is work to engage, like the virgins who worked to earn the oil in their lamps that in so doing allowed them to SEE/understand how to recognize their groom, in the example Jesus gave in Mat 25:1-13. Adherence relative to piercing suggests serving the Next Level by giving one’s life, even physically by telling the truth that can result in being treated as Jesus was treated – being “pierced,” the way it’s stated in Rev 1:7 that every eye will see him come, even though “which pierced him” – a reference to the way he was killed by “pricking” his flesh – nailed to a stake.

Giving one’s life is illustrated by the “two edged sword of (our incarnate Older Members) mouth/words” where some are challenged to kill off our “self” that starts when the Older Member blows his trumpet – sounds his Mind through words that says the Kingdom is at hand because he is incarnate and if his words seem to make sense to some, it’s time for them to choose to drop everything they are doing to literally follow with that Older Member to completely “deny self” as Jesus said was needed to be his disciple. The second edge of the sword of his mouth is when the Older Member instructs a disciple to “drink the same cup” they drink which has to do with whatever way they will choose to exit their incarnation that to date has entailed laying down one’s physical vehicle’s life to adhere to – again according to the Older Member’s example and/or the instructions they leave behind when they leave, which from Jesus entailed “spreading the good news of the Kingdom far and wide that would be met with the same hatred that got him killed, and with TI and DO for those that were ready then, laying down their vehicles lives by the gentlest method one could imagine – moreorless putting the vehicles to sleep permanently with the instruction for those that followed to give their lives  much in the way Jesus disciples did by telling the truth about in this case TI and DO.

Also, Jesus spoke of adhering to all the commandments, both of Moses and his updates as additional criteria to show you loved him (his Mind (aka Holy Spirit) and were therefore his disciple. And “longing for” is also kin to “thirsting” for the truth and to be with ones Older Members and for the needed lessons to overcome the human world. (I know these things are not generally taught to Christians, even by those theologians that know them, because they have largely bought the Paul distortions of “he did it for us” so we mouth the holy words that claim our reaping of the rewards as if they can literally be bought by words alone which makes us worthless to the Kingdom of God/Heaven because we never amounted to becoming someone to work side by side with them to continue their gardening tasks.

It also doesn’t at all square with having to “drink the same cup” Jesus drank – the way he spoke about “laying down his life for his sheep” upon his Father’s instruction. Many Christians can talk about this, even knowing that Jesus disciples had that commission to drink that same “cup,” but then not making the connection that this would be required of all who want to become a disciple (student). In it’s place the Luciferians influenced Paul and others with him and who came after him, that largely becomes the hierarchy of the “church” to make a category of monks and nuns that were attempting to deny self in some ways while it others not at all for they didn’t face the opposition by telling others of this formula and they became largely complacent in the routine of the monastery and the thinking that they were serving God in being there and so built their ego as one of the spiritual elite.

Those that become priests and chaplains can fall into another trap of being looked up to for all things spiritual. Pretty soon if one has a problem instead of asking God for help, they might go talk to the priest and come away with thinking his advise was advise from God. It may be but it also may not be but many don’t ever consider that it may not be as they had come to equate the church and it’s hierarchy with God. Paul started this too, as he also started this departmentalizing of what he called “gifts of the spirit,” saying that some who didn’t have the gift of prophecy had the gift of some other task. But Jesus taught that all his disciples needed to become prophets in the genuine definition of the word as someone who “speaks about the teachings provided by God provided by the incarnate Older Members.”

When Jesus sent out the 70 that’s what they did and when Moses assigned 70 to be the elders of the camp they were to be as “helpers” in that classroom context. And this is what TI and DO had students do in 1975 and then again in 1994 and is what Do and Crew said was the overriding instruction for those that want to begin their metamorphosis – to “take a stand for TI and DO and accept the ramifications” which will always be negative to their human well being because only a few will recognize the truth in what is shared while others will recognize it but become very troubled by hearing it knowing that they too would be required to adopt the same program if they want to move ahead and will often have strong ties to whatever they are doing so can even become negative about it all as an excuse for not taking that step closer to their Older Members Mind. While others can become enraged that even takes the shape of laughing you out of town or literally running you out of their establishment if you happen to be taking that stand in their church, for instance.

Taking such leaps of faith by standing up for one’s recognized Older Member is the name of the game, so to speak. By telling others about TI and DO, we are beginning to “lay down our human life for the Older Members future sheep” because it will not benefit our humanness to do so. New believers are not to become sheep to those who were coming up before them.

Students don’t have students. That’s only a Luciferian facsimile of the Next Level that we patterned all over the planet. That doesn’t mean some students can’t offer help to other students as I am attempting to do now because I had the experience with the Older Members and want to be in their service in this way and Do made clear was  to be our task going forward – to STAND for TI and DO. Of course that word “sheep” has been rendered a negative by the lower forces over time as if humans aren’t all sheep whether they acknowledge it or not, except it’s who your shepherd is that distinguishes between having a human kingdom master (mammon) or a Next Level Above Human Master.

Then in verse 12 “cometh” makes more sense as the “overcoming process” that entails “beating the opposition” that is only accomplished by reaching up for help to one’s Older Members, which takes the shape of asking them in our privacy and looking to what they taught when they were incarnate. Those that do engage this “battle” which is fought using the tools given, by understanding and perseverance and building one’s armor against the bombardment of lower forces thoughts and behaviors and ways that are against the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s commandments, behaviors and ways.

I listened to a sermon from a Christian pastor that added in his list of who to pray for; “military chaplains.” First off that’s not even a person. I believe TI and DO indicated the Next Level doesn’t give blanket group help except in how their help of specific people who ask for help could in turn help a group. And further what is a military chaplain, but a person that tries to help soldiers who are sent to kill others or support those doing the killing find solace in their killing while it was an early grade in school that commanded us not to murder/kill other humans. Of course the Luciferians twisted that to mean to kill oneself was murder of self which is impossible as murder is defined as taking ANOTHER’S life. None of us are to ourselves “another.” These who I observe leading their congregations in such prayers are Christians and therefore can’t find any example from Jesus that justified killing another human, so they go to the Old Testament examples when “eye for an eye” was the lesson plan though I suspect as a preliminary step to help some arrive at “thou shall not kill” which  many were rebelling from adhering to. Today, it’s about justification in self defense that of course has most often been a lie to begin with like the Iraq and Afganistan wars.

There are perhaps millions of American Christians who have loved ones fighting in those foreign invasions who in various ways support the U.S. killing machine and many don’t hardly care to consider what Jesus would have them do and the examples he gave because then they’d have to look in the mirror and think about their sons and daughters, spouses, etc. who have made it their career to be part of that killing machine, often because it’s been the way for generations in their families and/or because of the benefits package.

Thus this second time period of 1335 days seems to be referring to a span of days Do referred to as the time when some could still go with him which would have meant to be with him on his same spacecraft/base. Adding those days to the October 2000 end of the 1290 days brings the date to June of 2004 using a 30 day per month Hebrew model. I don’t know if this is what is meant but it is about the time I had a dream with Lggody where he said nothing but then Jwnody told me “it was worth it” and showed me some others that it seemed were on earth serving TI and DO and a message I got was that they were leaving, I presumed to go get their Next Level vehicles. That would mean they remained in the vicinity of earth, perhaps on the spacecraft that seems to be docked on top of the area of the U.S. Western states from Texas to California, where TI and DO always felt they had that sense of the Next Level’s presence which they lost when they traveled away from. They did have instructions at times to travel outside that area, even with the classroom on two occasions. We arrived in Atlanta area in the late 1980’s and stayed for two weeks before Do was saying he couldn’t feel TI’s presence with him. TI left her vehicle in 1985. It wasn’t long after that that I had more dreams.

Dan 12:13 But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.

Yet another indication that Souls in human vehicles are slated to return to “stand,” meaning have a physical body to overcome. Daniel is clearly a student, otherwise he wouldn’t “stand in his lot.” The way the Next Level operates is to use the service from their students to work their garden and that’s done from spacecrafts and from and during their own incarnations, even over thousands of years earth/human time.

II.A.5.g. REVELATIONS 12 DEPICTS THE FATHER’S RETURN INCARNATE IN A FEMALE (WOMAN’S) HUMAN VEHICLE TO BIRTH HIS “SON” (DO), (JESUS) TO THE THRONE TASK DEFINED AS REVELATION 11’S “TWO WITNESSES,” THE SON THEN FOLLOWING THROUGH TO SPIRIT BIRTH THEIR STUDENT BODY, WHOSE SATAN (ADVERSARY) IS LITERALLY LUCIFER, THE DRAGON, WHOM HE BATTLED BEFORE THROUGH HIS INCARNATION AS JESUS AND BEFORE THEN THROUGH HIS INCARNATION AS MOSES. WHILE OUTSIDE HIS INCARNATIONS HE WAS REFERRED TO AS MICHAEL IN HIS COMMUNICATION WITH THE PROPHET DANIEL. LUCIFER AND THE THIRD WHO WERE THE “FALLEN ANGELS” ARE SOULS WHO THESE DAYS ARE THE SPACE ALIENS WHO ARE HUMAN EQUIVALENTS AND ARE NO LONGER ALLOWED TO TRAVERSE EVEN AS FAR INTO THE SPACE AS THE EARTH’S MOON

First off, one day not too long before TI left her vehicle, Do called a meeting that only he spoke at, which was very rare. In fact I can’t think of another general meeting he gave by himself while TI was incarnate. This meeting had two rarities to it, in that it was also rare that the meeting would be pertaining to the record book, the Bible and in particular Revelations chapter 12. During those first ten years I can’t recall any other Bible study. They would reference things Jesus said and taught and did somewhat regularly but this was different. Do started with Rev 12:1 and had someone read the verse and then he talked about the meaning he saw in the verse. I don’t think we got more than two or three verses in and I can’t actually recall any of what he said except that these verses were describing TI’s incarnation into a human woman’s body.

Speaking about their reference to the “record,” as they called the Bible, since 1973, they had maintained their fulfillment of the prophecy of the Rev 11 Two Witnesses, even though when the media broke with the discovery of their human vehicles names, after a few days, believed that was the “killing in the street” depicted in Rev 11:7, feeling their “mission was dead.” But other than that there was never any word by word and/or verse by verse or even idea by idea discussion of the verses that led up to or came after that key verse, though they did believe they would not remain dead and would ascend as it depicts a few verses further. It was never discussed in any detailed way except wondering how their exit would happen, whether by another’s hand or by the Next Level taking our vehicles and transferring our Soul bodies into our new vehicle in a lab.

To the contrary, what they said after that media broke the second time over those couple of weeks, the first beginning the mystery of what happened to the Waldport, Oregon 20+, instead of sticking to the Revelations script as they understood it, they said their instruction changed and there would be no “demonstration” (at least at that time) feeling the way they were to be “killed” instead was meant as a figure by the hand of the media.

When they realized this new interpretation, they simply thought it was a change of instruction as they never based who they knew they were on that or any other Bible passage even though they knew that changing what they were saying could challenge some of their students, even reporting that they felt students had every right to discontinue their belief in them. This change may have been the reason some or even many dropped away in those early years. As it ended up there would be two more major changes in what they said that would easily serve as the criteria to discontinue following them. The next one was when TI scheduled the spacecraft pick up date and no pick up occurred. All I recall being told was, when Do said without TI present that TI felt she had “egg on her face.”

Note, TI nor Do made up any excuse for the no show. We all too often have seen preachers claim something is going to happen on such and such a date that then doesn’t occur and they say it was a miscalculation or it’s because the student’s didn’t have enough faith or something like that, to take away from the fact they just got it wrong. TI and DO did state the date that was around the winter of 1980 and we all prepared to exit that night. Even with the “demonstration” they simply said their instruction changed, though I feel I recall even years later that TI indicate we might have left at that time but weren’t ready. How easy would it have been to say the students weren’t ready, at the time of their feeling shot down by the media as some who don’t consider them who they said they were would expect to try to save face. They didn’t try to save face and there were many changes that occurred.

But none of these changes affected me at all though no doubt some did leave because of them as well as after TI left her vehicle without Do, which was not supposed to be the way it was to happen, so surprised Do as much as we the student body. Some, whether they recognized it or not were following them based on these things they said and that was understandable, but as it turned out for a core group, nothing changed their mind. Sure some might have wondered but such doubts were part of what needed to be overcome to stay the course, though I can’t recall TI and DO ever saying at the time of these kinds of events that this didn’t happen because it’s how you need to be tested.

Whether a student did overcome their doubts or not, was up to the student and their resolve. From a continued believers perspective the Next Level was using TI and DO as instruments to do the vetting of believers, to continue with only those who had the conviction and stamina to go the distance required. Years after TI left her incarnation Do spoke how the irony was that it was probably TI that designed the vetting criteria before she came incarnate so their task actually required of them to be seen as wrong or misguided or to have “egg on their faces.” Of course those who never believed in them at all are going to say those who believe after all these things they said changed have some psychological malady keeping them engaged and in a sense that’s actually true. The malady is they literally share enough of the same Mind as TI and DO, to where these changes were just part of the course of following the leaders as a program to consciously evolve beyond the human kingdom.

However, even with the changes of interpretation of the “demonstration,” and not being picked up by a spacecraft TI and DO never ceased examining when, where and how they and the student body would exit the Earth and the human bodies they prepared for their use. In that way, they certainly had what some humans would call a “death wish” yet they never actually looked forward to the way in which they would go until they knew it was part of the Next Level plan, just as evidenced by Jesus, as to them it really only meant taking off an old worn out suit to put on a far more advanced Next Level model suit. Still, they preferred not having it removed from them by some irate religious zealot, any more than Jesus enjoyed the idea of being tortured and savagely murdered. It’s no different for those that STAND FOR TI and DO’S TRUTH from here out, though like the disciples after Jesus left, the grade in school these who remain are subscribing to could exit their vehicles by some equivalent to an irate religious zealot or angry family member of one who begins to believe in TI and DO, while to date, based on the harassment I increasingly get that irate religious zealot might end up being an atheist with an ax to grind against anyone who even looks like a religionist, as they often don’t see any differences.

Do felt atheism could also be a healthy mindset to embrace but like all human mindsets, becomes detrimental to future Next Level membership when clung to and turned into the absolute truth while negating much of the overall evidences of beings that are significantly above human. Most tend to think space aliens are of the imagination and certainly not “among us” and talk of spirits illusionary and that any records that imply truth to these, myth, as made up stories developed to entrap people by. It’s interesting how it’s true. What today is said about Jesus with a few accurate generalities is largely a made up story so that a “false Christ” is actually a Christian because they never talk about the emphasis of separating from the human world in every way from family roots to otherwise thought normal behavior and ways. A Christian preacher I was listening to recently talked Islam as “false religion” while I could have called him on almost every point he made in his sermon, with many verses from the records he counts as his truth as proof that he too has a “false belief,” belief being the meaning of “religion” as a “system of beliefs.” I didn’t call him on his points because he wasn’t asking my opinion, though I made some notes and slipped the paper into the Bible provided in the seats.

TI and DO when they first began their prophecy period would go into a church and put a calling card of sorts into a Bible or on the pulpit and then as they said would, “run out.” It’s not our way to force this information onto people but it is our way to not hide it either. This same preacher took what Jesus said about not putting one’s “light” underneath the bushel basket as meaning that we should not hide our light so to render us groping in the dark when the entire point of Jesus saying that was so others would have a chance to see by it, as if we have the “light” and hide it, we are not serving the Next Level.

To follow the re-translation and re-interpretation of Rev 12 that becomes substantial evidence that TI was in fact the “Father” who also returned incarnate to, as TI said, “get you [Do] started” and also said afterward she would “go back,” which Do always wondered about what she meant as he couldn’t imagine she meant, to go back to her vehicle’s human family. When she exited her vehicle in 1985 Do was clear what she meant even though she didn’t evidence having that conscious understanding when she said it.

Rev 12:1 And (there) appeared (a) great wonder in heaven; (a) woman clothed (with the) sun, and (the) moon under her feet, and upon her head (a) crown (of) twelve stars:

Contextually Expanded with references:

Rev 12:1 And (there) appeared (a) great ((mighty, large)) wonder ((G4592 semeion= miracle, sign, mark, token, prodigy, portent, unusual occurrence)) in ((1722 en= for the sake of, by, before, (because) of (from))) heaven; (a) woman ((1135 gune, ginomai= the species of human that “causes to be” aka generates new beings)) clothed ((4016 periballo= to throw/put around, clothe with, [a body to wrap around a Soul])) (with the) sun ((2246 helios= a ray, light)), and (the) moon*1 ((4582 selene from selas= and/or brilliancy, the Gnostic Sophia, aka Holy Spirit)) under ((5270 hupokato= undercover)) her ((her own)) feet ((4228 pous= foot or (that provides the footstool to all on Earth)), and upon ((1909 epi= have charge, because of, with, direction)) her ((she)) head ((2776 kephale= seized, took hold of, was the head of operations for)) (a) crown ((4735 stephanos= +prize, symbol of honor, badge of royalty)) (of) twelve stars:

*1 Moon – referenced to being a female (mothering – giving birth to – generator) deity that relates to Daniels prophecy of TWO in the end times:

The Pistis Sophia is today the title of a record dated to the 4th century of Jesus communicating to 12 male disciples and 7 female disciples, after his resurrection, but before his ascension. The first copy was found in Egypt in 1773 but four more that were close to it were found in the Nag Hammadi collection in December of 1945. From 1773 it was considered heretical and outlawed by the orthodox Christian (Catholic church) so it’s spread was done in secret and was part of the ancient religion of Gnosticism that is largely of Christian content.

Pista is Greek for Faith and Sophia for Wisdom though the way these terms are used in the text it’s identifying the female divine being with a name related to the Moon having many aspects and names. She is sometimes identified with the Holy Spirit itself but, according to her various capacities, is also the; SHE-OF-THE-LEFT-HAND (AS OPPOSED TO CHRIST, UNDERSTOOD AS HER HUSBAND AND HE OF THE RIGHT HAND)*, as the Luxurious One, the Womb, the Virgin, the Wife of the Male, the Revealer of Perfect Mysteries, the Holy Dove of the Spirit, the Heavenly Mother, the Wandering One, or Elena (that is, Selene, the Moon). She was envisaged as the Psyche of the world and the female aspect of Logos – the word/knowledge.

* note this is the depiction of TWO beings in Daniel’s dream of the end time. The first being is asking a question of the second being, who answers below but has their LEFT HAND as HEAVEN while their RIGHT HAND RAISED UP, which is what this “Woman” does in birthing her Son to the throne. Plus in this same verse from Daniel there is the reference to “time, times and an half” and the ONLY other place any kind of time description is like that is here in Rev 12:14 pertaining to the Woman:

Dan 12:7 And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when HE HELD UP HIS RIGHT HAND AND HIS LEFT HAND UNTO HEAVEN, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.

Previously I have shown how the One returning who was Jesus said he will sit at the Right Hand of Power. In meetings and in pictures Do sat or stood to the right of TI. Even after TI left her vehicle when Do gave meetings he’d have us set up a chair for TI, to his left. He never explained to us why that side and I have a weak memory that he may have experimented with both sides at first which is a way of a Next Level member to do to find what “feels” like what their Older Member would choose. (TI and DO early on taught us to “pull” from their minds and develop our “feeler,” thought to be related to the solar plexus part of the body, right below the ribcage.) Even if they think there is something in the records about something, they don’t assume it’s the right thing to do so they try it and see how it feels as they are asking their Older Member at the same time, which is all done in silence. Jesus sometimes did talk out loud to the Father but I believe that was to give the disciples an example of how he spoke to his Heavenly Father. He told them to go into private when they spoke to his/their heavenly Father which we see disregarded all the time in countless Christian gatherings.

Here is a little section of Jesus disciples asking him a question in the Pistis Sophia:

“Again, his disciples said: Tell us clearly how they came down from the invisibilities, from the immortal to the world that dies?

The perfect Savior said: Son of Man consented with Sophia, his consort, and revealed a great androgynous light. Its male name is designated ‘Savior, begetter of all things’. Its female name is designated ‘All-beget-tress Sophia’. Some call her ‘Pistis’.”

Although much of the gnostic materials are very “spiritual” sounding and in reading some of it, questionable as to their origin, as in at least one account, a type of light Being came to the disciples before the “ascension” and answered questions yet all the questions and answers seemed to be very philosophical and intellectual rather than the straight forward way Jesus communicated with the disciples before he left. This largely philosophical way is closer to the manner in which Paul of Tarsus wrote. I doubt Jesus would spend all that time incarnate and giving straight talk and then follow it with what sounds like hokus pokus talk. One would have to examine it for themselves to see to what I am referring. It’s not like the visions/dreams understandings given to the disciple John. However with that said, I can’t discount it out of hand. Like Paul’s materials, if there are things that can be confirmed to relate to the the gospels that TI and DO said the Next Level worked very hard to see to it’s preservation, that is, enough to serve them and us now, then I will include those pieces of information. I have done this to date in reference to the Father taking a woman’s body as related to the astrological depiction of a moon as a mother, to also include the androgynous aspect.

Seeing the moon in this verse as the mother would be in line with seeing the Father’s “son” or Next Level birthed offspring as his (Father’s) “wife” (bride) and “mother” to their litter of new Soul graduates (fruit) into the Next Level Kingdom in the heavens. TI and DO did talk about how it was both their task to be the “midwives” to their student body (classroom) but that TI’s task was to “get Do started” and then to return leaving Do to finish the birthing, bringing each student to their overcoming of their humanness sufficiently to his Older Member (TI’s) standards.

In this way then the Moon as the lessor luminary is the Father’s instrument to birthing and being on the ground incarnate at her “FEET,” though never literally as in human relationships of Kings (Father) to any Prince. The moon is further shown as a faithful witness and prince to the Sun which represents the throne:

Psa 89:36 His seed shall endure for ever, and his throne as the sun before me.
Psa 89:37 It shall be established for ever as the moon, and as a faithful witness ((5707 ‘ed= from `uwd testimony, a recorder, a prince)) in heaven. Selah.

TI and DO said in the Next Level there are no male and female, as is also said in the Gospel of Thomas, but that both characteristics we think of as male and female are combined into one, though without mammalian organs or behaviors of course:

Gospel of Thomas, recovered:

22 Jesus saw some babies nursing. He said to his disciples, “These nursing babies are like those who enter the kingdom.”

They said to him, “Then shall we enter the kingdom as babies?”

Jesus said to them, “When you make the two into one, and when you make the inner like the outer and the outer like the inner, and the upper like the lower, and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male nor the female be female, when you make eyes in place of an eye, a hand in place of a hand, a foot in place of a foot, an image in place of an image, then you will enter [the kingdom].”

Note, TI and DO always said we were building a new body inside of us and that they didn’t want to exit before every student had built their body to be “viable” as a human baby becomes at a certain point if it is healthy to be able to maintain it’s life.

I’m using this because of the consistency with things Jesus said about new members to the Kingdom of Heaven being like children and because of what TI and DO said about it and how it also corresponds to the idea that there is no marriage among the prospective new members to the Kingdom of God/Heaven, being that the purpose for marriage was a way to keep a control over the way humans propagated their branch of the human species, and to learn the lessons of working with a partner and to learn how to have a commitment, which are qualities of members of the Next Level, except for the propagation, for the Next Level propagation is by producing fruit in this Next Level way, accomplished to start by spreading the information the Older Members provide that can become a “spirit/mind birth” if it’s pursued and built upon.

HERE ARE POINTS THAT DEFINE WHY THIS WOMAN MIGHT BE DEPICTING THE RETURN OF THE FATHER, the one who was also Jehovah, and the One to whom Elohim referred, who ran the crew to design and develop and maintain planetary “garden” systems and of course in our history began the current Earth garden experiment. Therefore it is a very great and a very special miracle that this individual took over a human body (incarnate) as one of these Two Witnesses, to help get her “Son,” the one who was Jesus, Elijah, Moses, Enoch and initially serving as Adam STARTED in the fulfillment of his task to “spirit/Soul birth” a litter of Souls, termed Saints, who gave their lives beforehand, thus would be returning to be harvested into their own Kingship in the Kingdom of God/Heaven:

1. The appearance of this woman is a MIRACLE, a sign, mark, token, prodigy, portent, UNUSUAL OCCURRENCE.

2. This woman has a body (clothed) that in every respect is represented by the rays of the Sun*, as Jesus said a body that is full of light because her eye is single**. No other being has been described with this kind of unique importance and power, except for the one who performed the Lamb task, named Jesus.

*Mat 17:2 And was transfigured before them: and his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light.
Rev 21:23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.

**Luke 11:34 The light of the body is the eye: therefore when thine eye is single, thy whole body also is full of light; but when thine eye is evil, thy body also is full of darkness.

3. Incarnate into a woman gendered physical human body, she demonstrates being the genuine “generator of Life.”

4. One way to look at this verse, having seen varied viewpoints of the total picture presented; She (as The Father in/from the Kingdom of God/Heaven) may actually have a physical but cloaked base of operations on or IN the Moon. In fact in the first of three internal classroom meeting tapes TI and DO gave at Blackhawk, Colorado, Do said he and TI thought the Moon was a spacecraft.

Simultaneously, the moon has always been considered a great attraction, not speaking astrologically but scientifically. Everything about the Kingdom of God/Heaven IS scientific. It’s simply a matter of whether humans can see or identify their level of technology and/or interpret it. We know the moon has magnetic qualities, as do all physical bodies and elements thus draws to itself and puts off it’s frequencies that has it’s affects upon the Earth magnetic field and therefore environment, since it is in orbit around the Earth. For instance it’s been proven to affect Earth’s oceans with tides, so can be considered to also have a certain affect, however slight or undetected upon virtually everything, whether we can document it or not. This woman is not just a woman as the body being worn  (clothed) reveals, but is a high ranking officer, (to look at Them more objectively in terms humans can better identify with), who directs with instructions many who are part of her crew. Their presence even just within the proximity of the Moon, but with her mind coming to Earth’s surface to take over a physical body, together (with her Son, who is also an officer in her crew) provides an enormous energy that actually provides all life forms the chance to uplift – in other words, she draws all lifeforms to rise to their next evolutionary level though we are mostly concerned with how it applies to humans. TI and DO said their Kingdom’s coming closer provides for all life forms to advance. The other kingdom levels of life, animal, plant, mineral seem to have a more  automatic way of advancing but for those who follow stories about animals there are some even in the wild who are helping one another in ways that don’t seem all that automatic. The OT prophet Isaiah talked about a time when the lion would lay down with the lamb and I’ve actually seen video of just such activity. It’s the development of “goodness” that the planet is engulfed with for a time when the Older Members are close. At this time, in their absence it’s like humans as a society are going backward.

Use of the term evolution is not indicating congruence with Darwinian evolutionary observations and theories, though I suppose Darwin did observe some of how the various species have built in mechanisms to adapt and change in a type of hierarchical order. It’s simply foolish to think everything arose to be the way it is now, from the most basic of organisms by pre-programmed (genetic) adaptation and change ALONE, to somehow physically and magically jump into a totally new species and kingdom level as between mineral, plant, animal and human, without Kingdom of God/Heaven direction and experimentation with new designs. For instance, how they introduce stimuli and what becomes that stimuli is also within Their direction. But this is in part one department amidst many that members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven can apply to once they become “adult” members.

5. Finally, having a crown of twelve stars is a huge indication of exactly who is behind this Being that is incarnate in a human woman’s body. There is no other depiction of such a crown having twelve stars. There are some that are given crowns for joining the program of an incarnate “officer” and staying with it til their exit (death) of their physical body. Then there are some that have a golden crown that seems to be for the Elders who have joined with an incarnate “officer” and overcome the world within their program, that also includes overcoming their mammalian desire for physical and/or mental self preservation.

When an Older Member provides the needed program instructions and examples to their student body, thereby actually “midwifing” them through their own Spirit/Soul birth, are adding “stars”* to their own crown. I suspect this reference pertains to the twelve Souls who became Apostles in service to Jesus as they belonged to Jesus’  Father who he said gave them to him to “keep”:

Joh 17:12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled.

This sounds like he lost one to fulfill scripture which would hardly be fair. I think the way it probably worked was that Jesus knew Judas was among them somewhat dishonestly. In other words he was infiltrating he may not have been that conscious of it. At one point Jesus said to the twelve that one of them “had a devil” – in other words was entertaining thoughts and feelings against Him. But Jesus allowed him to be among them anyway, I would say because his Father didn’t indicate to him otherwise and perhaps was giving Judas the chance to conquer his demons – the discarnates and Luciferian space aliens who were their adversaries (satans). TI and DO said the Next Level assigned every student such a Luciferian “adversary” they called, “boogers.” But by the time of Jesus’ exit he knew Judas had succumb to those Lower Forces. Here is the verse Jesus seems to be referring to:

Psa 41:9 Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me.

*crew leaders (overseers), even “archangels” depicted by the term “stars”:
Rev 1:16 And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp twoedged sword: and his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength.

Rev 1:20 The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches ((body of believers/doer’s (as “belief without work/deeds/actions is dead”)).

So referring to this “woman’s” son being “caught up to his throne,” this refers to the Soul who performed the task of Jesus, who would be her partner in the Two Witnesses “throne” task. She would get him going and then it’s said later in chapter 12 that she exits by an earth based means – the Earth swallows her vehicle so He then manages the Throne by himself, that is alone “in the flesh” while His Father takes a greater overview than she could have while  incarnate.

The same conclusion can be drawn from the way Rev 12:5’s “man child” is the one who was Jesus as he RULES ALL NATIONS (that’s human people’s, because he SETS THE STANDARD TO BE INCLUDED IN HIS FATHER’S TEAM) and for other reasons and in this related verse, to the particular THRONE of his Father, saying specifically that he, because he had “overcome” had been granted to “set down with my Father in his throne,” what his students could then also expect to need to do (engage their overcoming) to be with him:

Rev 3:21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.

Note, when He says, “set down with my Father in his throne” the throne is a seat, but actually not a physical chair as human kings have, but a position of authority He had earned from his Older Member (Father). Thus to sit with one’s Father, in this context and given the Two Witnesses are evidenced to be the return of the Father and Son both incarnate, the one who was Jesus is saying he gets to literally and as a figure, as his task assignment to “sit” with his Father as they both teach their students who are preparing to graduate, from the human kingdom into the Kingdom Above Human.

Note how this one being born is given a crown:

Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

This is because every time Members of the Next Level do an incarnate task they have to overcome aka conquer aka prevail over their vehicle’s human nature and they get a crown because in doing so they become a “king,” even if they have done so many times before.

TI and DO described themselves as “midwives” though Do was the actual midwife for this litter, those he is now fully Fathering, having been born into his next seat, termed a Throne. Birthing in this context, since the Father’s Son is already an Older Member in the Next Level, has to do with his being promoted to his next station in the Next Level organization, that of completing the fathering of offspring that began at the start of the current civilization.

Those Christians who teach that this “woman” is the church, defined as the “body of believers” (regardless of what they believe about Jesus or how they adhere to the ways he taught, as the only evidence of loving him*) are not looking at the context, as the believers have not yet been “born of spirit” into the Kingdom of Heaven before  the completed their ‘third trimester” incarnate, so they are not “Christs” and therefore can not bear their own young as this “woman” is doing for her offspring. Plus how is it that the believers, as allegedly represented as the Woman, are giving birth to their subsequent offspring that are to “rule all nations(people).” The new graduates do eventually “judge the twelve tribes of Israel” but that is not the same as becoming the rule giver on the throne. They first have to go through the equivalent of what Moses and Jesus experienced and did to be born to the throne. True once born they are “kings” relative to humans but that doesn’t give them a “captain” (archangel), Older Member task capacity yet.

Therefore, these believers can’t provide (beget, birth) someone else to the receipt of the crown. If that could be done, there would be no need for Older Member “Christs” to come incarnate. Now in another verse the Church, body of believers are described as bride. Perhaps this is where the translators found reference, but it’s misaligned.

*how Jesus would know someone loves him:
Joh 14:21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.
Joh 14:22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest* thyself unto us, and not unto the world?
Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.
Joh 14:24 He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me.

*manifest: According to this disciple named John, Jesus doesn’t “manifest” ((1718 emphanizo = exhibit to view, show one’s self, appear, disclose, declare, make known)) himself TO THE WORLD ((2889 kosmos= most likely from the base of komizw – komizo 2865; orderly arrangement, i.e. decoration; by implication, the world (in a wide or narrow sense, including its inhabitants, literally or as a figure (morally))= adorning, world.)).

The NAMES OF THOSE HUMAN BODIES, TI and DO said they “took over” reflect fulfillment of prophecy in this referenced verse. (Of course had they not fulfilled all other characteristics of prophecy, these names alone would not provide any fulfillment).

It is reasonable to consider that the name of the human body a Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven incarnates into (borrows to overcome and use as a vehicle to perform service through) will in a number of respects reflect who they are and the nature of their task, as the name “Jesus” does as “One who brings/offers, shows the way to deliverance, salvation and victory over our human, carnal nature, through Jehovah, (the “I Am,” aka The Existing One of the Old Testament), Jesus’ Father.

Marshall Herf AppleWHITE, was the name of the human body Do incarnated into for his task.

Do said, he and TI “tagged” human vehicles at their birth and that they would have died had they not tagged them for their later usage. Note: Marshall is another word for a sheriff and Jesus upon return is depicted as being the law giver/upholder/judge of what others do on the planet. Note also how the first officially chosen name Do took after he and TI left their former lives behind was “Bo,” as in Bo and Peep. It may be a coincidental play on words that the white horse rider has a “bow” in his right hand which is the “covenant” with the student body to birth their developed Soul bodies into the Kingdom of God/Heaven as it’s related to the “rainbow.” TI and DO’s entire mission was to lead their students through their overcoming process, the same as conquering the Luciferian space alien’s influences and “prevailing as Jehovah” the true meaning of an Israeli, Do said meant “overcomer.”

TI (pronounced as tea) took a female human body with the name of “Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles.” Do took a male human body with the name of “Marshall Herf Applewhite.” Nettles became a registered nurse who worked in the preemie baby ward of a Houston, Texas Hospital. She was from Corpus Christi*, Texas. Applewhite was the son of a Presbyterian church builder throughout Texas who was born and raised largely in Spur, Texas. In his early adult years he dropped out of seminary and became a professional teacher/director of voice/music and a theatrical, operatic performing artist with the Houston Opera. Note how music is depicted throughout the book of Revelations as what the Lamb’s students would learn to sing.

*Corpus Christi = Corpus means a body, even a dead body. A human that is not given a chance to LIVE eternally, is a dead body to the Kingdom of God/Heaven because it will die and it’s spirit, though will exist for a time will never LIVE again UNLESS the Kingdom of God/Heaven takes that spirit into their keeping, what TI and DO called being “put on ice,” though said it wasn’t meant literally. The word Christ has to do with the process of “pressing the oil from the olives” that results in the olive’s death, while the oil goes on as it’s fruit to provide service. The oil is the energy source that generates “light” from the lamp (the eye as the window to the Soul) when one changes the way they spend their oil (energy source).

When any human changes their behaviors from human to Next Level behaviors and ways they are in degrees increasing their “oil.” The press is actually the pressure applied on the human vehicle (the olive) to no longer go with the overall human flow. For instance it’s not the way of the world’s mammalian human species to as Jesus last instructed to:

Joh 13:33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; so now I say to you.
Joh 13:34 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love ((26 agape= brotherly love, affection, good will, love, benevolence (kindness, giving))) one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.
Joh 13:35 By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another.

That is far less self centered than mammals tend to be. All humans, whether with Next Level Mind in them or not tend to give to their own families and kind. Jesus was expanding that to showing kindness and giving to everyone and even those who choose to be one’s enemy, something that really sets apart Next Level students from non-Next Level students.

Mat 5:43 Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love ((25 agapao= of persons, to welcome)) thy neighbour ((4139 plesion= near, close by)), and hate ((3404 miseo= detest, love less)) thine enemy.
Mat 5:44 But I say unto you, Love your enemies ((2190 echthros= those who are haters, odious or actively hostile, an adversary, foe)), bless them that curse you, do good ((2570 kalos= virtuous, moral things)), to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you;
Mat 5:45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.
Mat 5:46 For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same?
Mat 5:47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so?
Mat 5:48 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.

However, that “love” is not a pseudo or even really a spiritual love. It’s strictly treating people with kindness and without judgments against them. It’s forgiving what they might do to harm us. It’s not human love as human love would not forgive people for harming us because a human mostly thinks of themselves as their body, not recognizing that they can become more than that body. But this has been distorted as have all things, into a belief that entering the spirit world is an advance. This is a facsimile to distract from the fact that the only way one can advance to be more than the body is while in a body and seeking to have a relationship with the designers of our entire reality who are spoken of in the records as the One True Kingdom of God, Kingdom in/from the literal Heavens where the non-religious one named Jesus came from to teach the WAY to form a graft with him that will insure, when the body dies, the Soul or spirit will be “saved” for the next lesson opportunity to overcome the human condition.

Those that have not heard about TI and DO are held to a different standard for having their spirits saved for a future opportunity to outgrow the human kingdom. But one of the ways to show the Older Members of the Kingdom of God, we want to graft with their family/vine is to abide by their instructions aka commandments that are qualifications as there is no automatic saving program and even just belief in the current Representatives is not enough to be considered to have begun that graft. One must “stand” for TI and DO, which in the records is related to not accepting the “mark” of allegiance to humanity in any of it’s forms. Jesus called that allegiance as who one’s master is between “God and Mammon”:

Mat 6:24 No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.

So when we treat even those who hate us (making us their enemy) just as we would anyone else, recognizing that even if they harm our physical body they can’t harm our Soul, we can know that they are acting that way simply because they don’t know any better:

Luke 23:34 Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots.

Thus even if they act in such a way that causes us to exit our body/vehicle then they have simply accelerated our graft to our Older Members from the Next Level who will be waiting for that one to take their Soul to their next station of service for demonstrating their allegiance to Them even in the face of the loss of their vehicle’s life.

However, until that occurs, we still try to stay out of the way of those that can keep us from performing our task for the Next Level that includes our service in overcoming our humanness and sharing the Older Members information with others.

Mat 5:25 Agree with thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art in the way with him; lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison.
Mat 5:26 Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing.

I’m not saying there would be something wrong with even laying down one’s life for TI and DO in the way that they did, but that’s between each individual and TI and DO to determine as each individual needs to have begun a regular communication with Them.

Since they are no longer incarnate, the lower forces will try everything to persuade you to not serve Them. They could even encourage you to lay down your life before TI and DO would approve doing so,  though if your intention is in the right place, according to TI and DO’s judgment, I believe, if they didn’t stop you, you would be in their keeping after you exit. The point of the lesson plan is to “give your life” to your Older Members. Thus if in doubt about how and when the general rule TI and DO taught was “don’t” and especially when it’s an irreversible action as the exit of one’s vehicle is.

It’s a different situation when we are in the physical company of our Older Member while they are incarnate. Then we simply ask them what we can do to accelerate our learning our lessons and they will provide that acceleration according to the timing and direction they get when they check with their Older Member. In the case of TI’s exit before Do, in Do’s regular asking for direction from TI, regarding each students needs to complete their overcoming, he would be provided with the steps to take to perform his task according to his Older Member’s direction, keeping in mind the same general rule of not acting on something irreversible until he is sure his Older Member approves.

The example that Do left was that even in the way they laid down their physical human vehicles, they were prepared for whatever TI might want to do to even include taking them into the spacecraft with their physical bodies to be removed from those bodies on the spacecraft or assigned another task with those physical bodies. This was evidenced by their each having packed a travel bag and their passport and each had a little money, $5.75 which seemed to be a largely symbolic amount based on the fee Mark Twain wrote about for boarding the comet in “Captain Stormfield’s Visit to Heaven.” However $5.00 was also the amount we each took with us when we did tasks outside our “craft” (house) and at one time before the amount was $5 we had a couple quarters for a phone call. That was when there were still phone booths and 50 cents would be enough to at the least make a collect call. That changed to $5 in case we needed something else in an emergency situation as otherwise we carried no money, unless we had a task to buy something or get a car fixed or the like.

So that “oil” is increased in us the more we become single minded in terms of giving our lives in service to our Older Members from the Next Level.

Mat 6:22 The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
Mat 6:23 But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!

This single mindedness comes from restraining the human vehicles various ways of spending their energy (oil) in all the forms of sensuality but primarily on sexuality and propagation and support of one’s human family. These are of course natural to the human being, so are not a negative but the species is being prepared to evolve beyond the human mammal so are given the tools to change their mindset. The tools provide ways to lose SELF and the notion of independence to build crew mindedness and dependance on the Next Level. The human mammals don’t know that there is no real independence though because of the humans that suppress others, any desire for independence is a positive because it’s part of breaking away from the mammalian mindset. The Next Level doesn’t suppress anyone. Even their members are free to do whatever they want. But because they know the value of what their Older Members have provided, they want to be dependent on them as they are dependable.

Human vehicles are all energy generators that we can think of as our “force.” However, the more Next Level mind we have in our vehicles the more “force” we have and the more that translates to “passion” but it’s always our choice how, when and where to SPEND that force. A human can spend it on attracting a mate and building a family and/or on the pursuit of a career and/or on various forms of building ourselves up, even in religious, spiritual and/or altruistic ways. We can give it to civic organizations or to social or environmental activism. Or we can give it away seeking fun and adventure as entertainment. Sexuality is a huge way to give our force away. In regularly giving our force away to such human endeavors, though one may find happiness, satisfaction and contentment, if they never break out of those forms of spending, they simply die never having known what more there is that they could give their force to. However, this is the reason the Next Level builds into the human condition adversity.

In this way discontent can become a positive though it doesn’t look that way to most in the human kingdom who see it as someone who has just not found themselves or found their niche or path or ultimate purpose. But to the Next Level discontent is a symptom that they are still thirsty for what the Next Level can only offer and that they will be led to find IF they keep up the search for what more there is in life. People that are discontent aren’t always obvious. Many still go through the same motions as others. They simply don’t feel as attached to those directions or paths as those who are content. They are often seen as positive minded, non judgmental people with all the same kinds of skills, likes and dislikes as others. They generally have a big conscience and compassion while simply hating much of what they see in the world, even to the tune of becoming active against it. As a part of their general discontent they often try many different things and can even believe they are depressed because many things they do don’t satisfy them and they are often taught to think there is something wrong with that. Their discontent can also take the form of having disrespect for all the human systems of government and their laws and can result in their breaking the laws and ending up behind bars. For some, one day they may run off with what is seen as a “cult” or abandon their family and even kids to look for something they feel lacks in their life and may even engage in this or that risky behavior with substances and/or in relationships. TI and DO didn’t condone abandoning children we were responsible for, but when the incarnate Older Member puts out the call and we “hear” it, if we have children then, we would need to ask the Next Level’s help for a way their children can be well cared for, so we can give ourselves to our Older Members service 100%. Some opportunity will present itself and though it could still be very hard for all involved it would become a positive outcome that would even result in others left behind having a closer relationship to those Older Members, though that still depends on their choices.

Thus Corpus Christi represents the “sacrifice” of the physical body (all human behaviors and ways of the human kingdom) to bring about a NEW HEAVENLY BODY, what TI and DO called a metamorphosis likening one’s human body to a caterpillar that is removed from it’s caterpillar world (caught away from, the real meaning of “rapture”), as Jesus disciples were required to do to be with Jesus as his full time students, that made them in their day a “cult.” Then the environment is constructed by the Older Members who are the ones catching away their student body which becomes the beginning of the cocoon as these are taught to isolate themselves from all worldliness in thought, and deed, thus even the cutting off of their memories of their past, etc.

Luk 9:61 And another also said, Lord, I will follow thee; but let me first go bid them farewell, which are at home at my house.
Luk 9:62 And Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God.

This allows for their total energy as depicted by:

Mar 12:29 And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel; The Lord our God is one Lord:
Mar 12:30 And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy Soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength: this is the first commandment.

As far as I know this giving our all to complete the overcoming process must be accomplished in it’s entirety when an Older Member representative from the Kingdom of God/Heaven is physically incarnate to lead us through it. However, this is not implying that one can not demonstrate that degree of devotion when a representative is not incarnate, as is the case now after TI and DO have exited their incarnations. We have no idea what exceptions could be made for someone showing that much desire to be bonded with their Older Member.

Regarding TI’s vehicle that was first named: “Bonnie,” it comes from the Scottish to mean, “attractive or pretty” but before that from middle French “bon” meaning “good.” “Lu” comes from Louise for a female (Louis) for a male and means “fame and war” but shows it’s beginning with St. Louise de Marillac, who was born in France in 1591 and devoted her life to caring for the sick as did Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles as a registered nurse in Houston.

Truesdale is of English origin and means: “Faithful ones homestead.” That was the name her vehicle acquired by marriage.

“Nettles” – it is the name of a family of plants that are classified as “artillery plants,” a Pilea Microphylla, all of which have stamens that with sunshine, male (Fathering?) flowers use to shoot out their pollen as a canon, thus the term “artillery.” The stamen is actually bowed down or prostrate and when the flower opens, it suddenly stands up straight literally flicking out it’s pollen into the air spreading it’s seed to spawn offspring. The Greek word phylon from micro-phylla is rooted in the idea of a kingdom, division of species, a race, stock, and is related to phyle, a tribe or clan and phylein which means to “bring forth” as in bring forth a birth, which is what is indicated later in Rev 12 that this “woman” does to bring forth a male child to his thrown.

It is interesting that this description of the stamen of this Nettles flower being inside the flower in a bent over, prostrate position, known as one of humility and supplication (giving of service (worship) to the creators) has it’s resemblance to the human, mammalian penis as it starts off flaccid, until it is stimulated (by heat (of passion) (kin to sunlight), in which it then projects it’s seed in a burst at climax to inseminate/fertilize the receivers egg as in mammal reproduction. Perhaps even the word phylla shows in it’s root an etymology to phallic, the adjective that describes the phallus (erection of the stamen).

In other words it’s the job of this individual who takes this “Nettles” female vehicle to fulfill the role/task of the parental Father (seed giving role, as what a “father” is). The Father is everything to the Son, to Jesus and will also continue in the Two Witnesses task which Do evidenced significantly throughout the 19 years I was in their observation and participation.

On yet another vantage-point, the vehicle named Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles was also a Baptist by birth and became an investigator of all things spiritual as enveloped in Theosophy*. She was reported by her daughter to have experimented with the recognition of spirits (discarnate, disembodied) among us – those humans who have died, but never became someone who made a practice or business of doing so. It would appear it was purely exploratory. She also experimented with and studied and practiced in an amateur capacity, the science of Astrology that academically trained scientists would probably call a pseudo-science.

In a published interview in The Houston Post in 1972, TI through her vehicle Bonnie Nettles said she received astrological help from a long ago deceased monk named Brother Francis, “He stands beside me when I interpret the charts,” she said. “There can be several meanings to them, and if I’m wrong, he will correct me.” I think it was Do who first told the class that TI’s “brother Francis” her work at the hospital. She was usually assigned to work in the preemie baby ward but sometimes would work in a different ward and would have to draw blood from a patient and she wanted to be sure she always hit the vein on the first try, so she’d ask Brother Francis to help her and felt He did and she always succeeded.

Do reported, that she only did someone’s astrological chart if they asked her three times and she didn’t tell them that was her criteria as she wanted to know they were serious.

Now regarding the astrological reference. Some who might read this may think that the practice of Astrology is Satanic, of the Devil, so how could someone who is considered to have fulfilled the prophecy of the Two Witnesses, and be The Father be an astrologer?

Well, there is a great deal to say about this, but essentially it’s all debatable except one point. Jesus was not quoted to have said anything about astrology or even practices of fortune telling, soothsaying, etc. yet did talk about the literal “heavens,” the stars the Earth, the times as ages and seasons, comparing the heavens with the Earth growing cycles as reflected in the way the Kingdom of God/Heaven tends the garden. He spoke of his coming in/with/through and/or covered (cloaked) by clouds and told future regenerations to “watch,” “observe” all things, so to not be taken by surprise as a thief would take someone by surprise.

I suppose some would say, “watching” for signs and tokens in the heaven’s would be superstitious, but he said it. Plus if he didn’t feel to enact the law against adultery with the woman caught “in the act” being prosecuted on the spot why would he choose to condemn someone who experimented with gaming of the astrological sort? However, if this fact about TI’s astrological activity turns one from believing in them then they are probably not someone that could get through the overcoming classroom, thus TI and DO are indirectly giving some an out as they did for so many over the years they were each incarnate.

Jesus didn’t talk about “astrology” and there certainly were astrologers in his day. But he did say that even lusting in one’s heart/mind after another woman while married is adultery, upping the standards, another reason they hated to hear him speak. Thus one should be sure to include that in their list of sins and do so before they cast stones at others for. After all, who has more weight for Christians, what Moses taught or what Jesus taught? I’m not suggesting they aren’t both representatives from the Kingdom of God/Heaven. I believe they are, but it is very apparent that Jesus brought updates so for Christians to refer mostly to what Moses taught instead of focusing on what Jesus taught (though Jesus said to abide by all Moses taught, the ten commandments, etc.) is avoiding their own lesson plan they must embrace to abide in Jesus love. And Paul is in no way a replacement of Jesus.

Sadly many of the things that seem to be among the highest concerns to some Christians nowadays don’t resemble anything Jesus talked about. It’s like his teachings are avoided like the plague and replaced with what Paul wrote, while Paul, not having any experience with Jesus, so not privy to anything first hand essentially used the name Jesus but talked about Old Testament laws, some of the very laws Jesus was hung for not abiding by as the high priests insisted he should. Of course they didn’t think he was the messiah so why would they think he had something new to offer them.

Well, it’s a fact that each and every time a member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven comes incarnate they will bring new information and new standards and a new sense of Their reality to convey that will challenge all the existing mindsets. The comparison would be like a teacher of elementary school (Moses/Aaron) returning for the next school year and teaching the old grade level, or teaching the new grade level and having the students complain because they weren’t teaching the old grade level. That’s what religion fosters – stagnation, though it does keep the ideas alive for future generation to refer to and ponder that prepare one for the next grade lesson plan because they are all building blocks.

With that said, here is a little synopsis on astrology in the bible:

Moses certainly received laws that sought to teach people to avoid what today might be called the “Spiritual Arts” and the statements of some of the Old Testament prophets do express as a negative (sin) ways of applying the positions of the planets and stars to a forecast of what one can expect from life. Those indications do exist in Isaiah and Moses’ book Deuteronomy. The bottom line is, it depends on how things are experienced. For someone to be curious about spirits, or astrology or anything for that matter, is not the same thing as practicing these crafts as if one was an intermediary for God in doing so. Then it’s a different story. In other words God can teach us through dreams, yet some Christians would say that dream interpreters are in the same category with witches or enchanters and are forbidden while there are examples of God’s prophets receiving a great deal of their prophecy through dreams. Thus perhaps it’s not for us to judge another in this regard, but to set up shop as a dream interpreter selling that service may be over the edge where the Kingdom of God/Heaven is concerned if in doing so, a person looks to their interpreter instead of first asking our Heavenly Father what the dreams mean and then watching to see who and what opportunities open up that provide an answer. The entire point is that our Heavenly Fathers want us to look to Them, not because They need us to, like for some ego or power and control trip as humans do, but because They know the only way they will allow any of us on Their spacecraft, and in their laboratories and on or inside their planetary bases, performing tasks in support of their projects is if we can make the grade and a big part of that grade is “Can you follow my instructions,” of which one was, “don’t put others in my place” – false idols, false gods, mammon masters.

In other words, don’t start giving service to (worshiping) aka “working for” yourself and/or other humans as your master as you can only have, according to Jesus One Master and that’s one’s Heavenly Father, a member of the Kingdom of God in circulation among the literal heavens. And of course there is nothing wrong with working for yourself or fellow humans. Just putting self or them on a pedestal equivalent in all practicality to one’s Father in the Heavens (when one is not incarnate) is actually cutting oneself off from the relationship one could have with their real living “Father” in/from the literal heavens. And anyone who fosters another’s cutting off of that relationship is guilty of an unforgivable sin, that is if they don’t wise up and change before they die, which is why Jehovah, through Moses and Isaiah expressed dismay upon anyone who were using what amounts to “tricks” in the name of helping someone, when often money exchanged hands, so it became a business just like the religions with their tithing and donations and tax exemptions that Jesus spoke against. He said, if you use the money, then pay the tax that comes with the use of the money under that government, yet look at all the religious exceptions and ownership and profitable business arrangements with nearly 100% of the religious and some spiritual organizations, yet one doesn’t see Catholics out in the street protesting their use of funds for things other than feeding the poor as Jesus spoke to doing while he was absent physically – “loving one’s neighbor as oneself.”

Explorations are a part of being a seeker. That doesn’t mean everyone needs to explore everything. Many just know what they are not interested in, but all in all usually pursue equivalent mindsets and practices while trying to find the ultimate. One may think they have found the ultimate but should never actually settle in. If one isn’t being challenged to change and upgrade one’s thinking AND behavior AND service (in alignment with that upgraded thinking) then they are stagnating and will likely not be open minded enough when the ultimate comes around again incarnate and blows their trumpet as has been the case with TI and DO in my opinion.

Being taught to be afraid of new information with new terminology and new concepts is being taught to be dead to life when it’s offered It can be tricky but the key is, when in doubt seek one’s Heavenly Father’s guidance and then take a chance on a positive while not making any decision you can’t reverse, that is until you know you have your Heavenly Father’s approval, which needs to be confirmed in some in person face to face relationship as while our Heavenly Father, or in the the case of the Two Witnesses incarnate, when They are both incarnate or through teachings they left behind after they were incarnate that you know came from them. The only other time I believe we can be confident in taking what would seem to be irreversible actions are through a visit by two or more physical beings we know are not human and won’t have human characteristics either (that by the way space aliens I have seen artist renditions of have), as we saw on what was called the Transfiguration Mount when and where Jesus was given his go ahead to put into motion the laying down of his life, as instructed by his Father, for his Father that his Father wanted him to do for their sheep. That confirmation needed to come before Jesus could be sure he was understanding the instruction that when enacted could not be reversed – his putting himself in the hands of all those chief priests who hated him and wanted to kill him many times but who Jesus’ Father would not allow them to until they determined it was time. Now it’s possible Jesus could have known about that timing without the visit on that mountain. That experience could have been mainly for the three disciples to witness and tell others about after he had his physical body killed.

But if we are overly guarded from hearing and considering new ideas in new terms then we will not be able to hear what any returned member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven will have to say when they are again incarnate. We would then be following suite the religious leaders of Jesus day who called him a lunatic or possessed by a devil and/or a heretic or blasphemer, which is primarily why he was framed to be executed by the Jewish leadership who said they feared the people were listening to what he had to say and would abandon them as their leaders:

Joh 11:47 Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, What do we? for this man doeth many miracles.
Joh 11:48 If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him: and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.

The problem though with the so called “spiritual arts” is they can become a trap just as much as anything and everything in the human kingdom can become a trap. By trap I am referring to that which keeps one away from seeking a deeper and more real relationship with one’s Heavenly Father. And the spiritual arts so to speak do tend to attract us to those practices and when we see how they work in certain ways or as we accumulate the ability to talk about them fluently and we mingle with others of like mindedness and form groups and clubs and some of these become income streams, we find we think we have “found it.” If we ever feel we have arrived at our spiritual place or with the religious belief system that we feel is the ultimate to where we don’t take a look at anything knew for fear, subtle or not, admitted to or not, that we could be influenced to change directions some or even entirely, then we go into fear mode which is manifest in a fight or flight response, and even both. We will combat whatever it is that is knocking on our door with our views and in a last ditch effort will run away from further talk or investigation, feeling like we don’t want to open that door of instability that we probably once had, again. It would upset my partner or parents or the people where I work or at the club I attend, if they knew I was entertaining this strange idea or practice, even if that practice was to “stop” certain activities that I may wonder if are really healthy for me in terms of what I might be able to become in relationship to the creators of the planet. We tend to shape our beliefs around our practices so most often there is no longer room for Creator Beings. That becomes too weird For many the opposite is true. The idea of there being spirits like ghosts is too much to consider. To others the idea of space aliens is fine but among us is just too hot to handle. One can be aware of government shenanigans but fear looking at the conspiracy theories.

So the spiritual arts can all have their traps and astrology can be linked in with them, but does that mean to consider that the planet’s and Sun and Moon and stars can’t have an influence on human beings and all things on planet Earth? Well, for many there can be no influence from outside the Earth, yet science proves that is not correct. In fact Earth and all that lives on it is greatly influenced in many ways by objects outside the Earth. Solar flares, sun spots, moon gravity, meteors, asteroids and comet debris fields that shower the Earth all evidence their delivery of charged mineral particles to the Earth. The list can go on and on and on and science has taught us that just because something is invisible doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist and even have a complex description. We see the moon affect the tides and if light can get to us from all the bodies in space that enables us to see them with the naked eye, why wouldn’t we at least consider that what can come to Earth with that light can be more than some twinkle in the sky at night. Like light from the Sun, it comes with a huge spectrum of frequencies that have varied wave lengths and that humans have a limited capacity to see, feel and understand much about. Thus it’s altogether possible that everything in the solar system works as a system and has some relationship to the function and environment of the Earth being it appears to be the only inhabited planet. Thus given many of us believe the Earth was created, then why would we think or say the planets weren’t part of that creation and could well be affecting us in ways that are not readily apparent but that this passed down body of information simply became called “astrology,” the study of the stars and their affects on humans. Understandably, like religion and spirituality it became a business and like even religion it can be used for anything but what it appears to exist because of.

But lets look at a couple of the only nine scriptures I found that actually use any word that starts with astro:

There are 8 verses in the book of Daniel that use the Aramaic word:

0826 ‘ashshaph (Aramaic) ash-shawf’ – conjurer, enchanter, (CLBL) necromancer

for “astrologer” while in the definition shows nothing to do with the sky, heaven’s, stars, planets, Sun nor Moon. The Chaldeans were known to have astronomical skills, so that’s perhaps related here:

Dan 2:10 The Chaldeans answered before the king, and said, There is not a man upon the earth that can shew the king’s matter: therefore there is no king, lord, nor ruler, that asked such things at any magician, or astrologer, or Chaldean.

But they could have easily been “enchanters” who would be people who cast spells on people and conjure up forecasts and performances to try to fascinate their audience with various tricks.

Now a necromancer was someone who made predictions by trying to communicate with discarnates (spirits).

If none of these had anything to do with the stars why is “astro” in the English word ‘ashshaph was translated to. A clue may be found here:

The only other instance of the use of the English word: “astrologer” is here including it’s context:

Isa 47:11 Therefore shall evil come upon thee; thou shalt not know from whence it riseth: and mischief shall fall upon thee; thou shalt not be able to put it off: and desolation shall come upon thee suddenly, which thou shalt not know.
Isa 47:12 Stand now with thine enchantments, and with the multitude of thy sorceries, wherein thou hast laboured from thy youth; if so be thou shalt be able to profit, if so be thou mayest prevail.

Isa 47:13 Thou art wearied ((tired, disgusted, loathed, faint) in the multitude ((abundance)) of thy counsels ((advise)). Let now the astrologers, the stargazers ((seers)), the monthly prognosticators, stand up, and save thee from these things that shall come upon thee.

TI and DO called these “enchantments,” “tricks.”

These tricks included incantations and spells also falling under the general term sorcery.

Here is the other instance of the word astrologer that uses a different Hebrew word:

One definition source for Hebrew “habar” indicates “to be a horoscopist yet there is nothing in the word that suggests this meaning. This one also says, “(astro) loger.” Another suggests Hebrew “habar” means “to divide.” That’s the most concrete definition so far.

And again no reference to the Sun, moon, or stars. In fact in the verse it singles out “stargazers” as different from astrologers. Is there something wrong with even looking at the stars? Sure Moses got instruction to not worship the Sun and Moon and Stars. But to look at them? So it must be talking about another way of looking at them, thus as a prognosticator.

And if an astrologer is a “astro” log-er, is that like someone who logs (keeps a record) of things he/she sees in the sky/outer space, the literal heavens? If so then how different is that from “star gazer”?

Actually what is being listed in English as Stargazer is over 90% of the time translated to “seer,” having something to do with someone who has a vision, a seer, thus someone who puts their ideas to what they are observing, and then the reference to month to month does imply a forecast linked to a moon cycle.

And this forecast of the future is what in part it seems Jehovah was against propagating among humans.

Star-gazer = 2374 chozeh kho-zeh’
active participle of ‘chazah’ (2372); a beholder in vision; also a compact (as looked upon with approval)= agreement, prophet, see that, seer, (star-)gazer.

But to treat anyone who calculates star positions and looks for relationships to handed down ideas that came from every culture with a curiosity and a degree of application, doesn’t sit with scripture as something that is a trap and thus evil to do.

If it was a problem to see in the heavens:

Genesis 1:14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs, and for seasons, and for days, and years:

So the Lord is saying the lights in the sky are for “signs” and those signs were not signs of spring, etc as seasons are also mentioned and they are not for any times periods. What signs are left?

Isn’t it said that the Lord comes back from being in the literal heavens? Doesn’t he say we MUST watch for him? Yes!

Thus this evaluation of “astrology” in the bible leaves quite a sketchy argument that today’s astrology is related to what these verses suggest.

Now to continue with talking about:

Bonnie Nettles as the preemie baby nurse helped prematurely born babies survive and thrive. Thus she was right there on the front lines of playing the role of “savior” a task that the Father is the instigator of, having also performed that task many times themselves in any one or more of the planet’s she became a Father for, as this prophecy seems to indicate were twelve (or was referring to twelve Souls who she birthed into the Next Level).

* Theosophy, Greek theosophia, from theos, divine + sophia, wisdom; literally “divine wisdom.” Esoteric philosophy concerning, or the investigation and seeking of knowledge of that which is mysterious pertaining to human being existence and nature, but particularly concerning the nature of divinity. Theosophy is considered a part of field of study and exploration known as esotericism, which refers to knowledge or wisdom that is largely hidden, thus from the process of discovery offers an individual enlightenment and salvation. A theosophist seeks to understand the mysteries of the universe and the bonds that unite the universe, humanity and the divine.

Now, the vehicle that Do chose to take, that was prepared for his taking, as was the case for Jesus, was given a first name of “Marshall” (as in a sheriff, a keeper of the peace, a law enforcer, laws, referenced in scripture as the rod, (the stiff straight and narrow standard) as the administrator of those instructions from his Father that needed to be met by students/disciples to qualify to graduate (be fruit that’s harvestable). He is thereby the heavenly realm’s gatekeeper having the key, which is the WAY that He DEMONSTRATES to humanity (repeatedly since the beginning of the civilization) what WE MUST ALSO DO TO be graphed to the branch of His/Their lineage, that is “Above the human kingdom in circulation throughout the literal heavens.

Do’s vehicle’s last name of, “AppleWhite” is a clear reference to the beginning of his task, stemming from the genus that had become known as the choices (tests) that led to the disobeying of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s instructions on what they could or couldn’t eat in their gifted environment. And then the “White” part of that name, among other things, taking that negative (relative to their prospective advancement towards Kingdom of God/Heaven membership) of breaking one’s heavenly parents rules and depicting a transformation into a positive (again relative to Kingdom of God/Heaven membership) by starting a “classroom” to include their human genetic strain, in which They could learn for themselves the value and reality of the Kingdom of God/Heaven by experience fending for themselves with the periodic influence of those who were in prison on the Earth, the Luciferians, as a general designation of former students who turned against the Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Members.

The WAY in which those first MADE (not begotten) humans with that potential to graduate out of their human limitations, (not the first human beings on the Earth) could learn their lessons would be by establishing covenants/agreements with the Kingdom of God/Heaven representatives incarnate or not, that were directly related to behaviors – what to do and what not to do in thought, word and deed, to SHOW their desire and implementation of the beginning of that required graft, that by sticking it out in what can be seen as an overcoming/victory of/over the human mammalian condition of life that is forwarded by each students instigation of the “Ways” taught by each subsequent incarnate member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, as they come and go, that enables humans to wipe clean that ancestral and genetically imprinted on the mind and flesh, “missing of the mark” (aka sin) as represented in the word “White” and it’s nature of being a pure light, not tainted or shaded by anything other vibrations, literally and as a figure.

Rev 12:2 And (she) being ((G2192 echo= to hold as in possession of, to be able, ACCOMPANYING*1, be returned)) with ((1722 en= among, for sake of, give self wholly to, because of)) child*2 ((G1064 gaster= womb)) cried*3 ((G2896 krazo= call aloud, shriek, exclaim, entreat, scream, cry out)), (travailing in) birth ((G5605 odino= experiencing the pains of the PROCESS of labor and delivery in the birth)), and pained*4 ((G928 basanizo= toil/hard work, also from basanos= goes to the bottom (to incarnate as human is like a human deciding to live among snakes and dogs and cats, who would largely hate them))) (to be) delivered*5 ((G5088 tikto= to produce from seed as a mother, bear, bring forth)).

*1 accompanying = (connotes a “return” in accompaniment usage here in place of “being” has strong implications of the intended meaning in this verse in relationship to:

Mat 26:64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power**1, and coming**2 ((2064 erchomai= accompanying**3, appear before public, falling in or out)) in ((G1909 epi= of, with, upon, among, in charge of, on behalf of)) the clouds ((G3507 nephele= a cloud (cloaked spacecraft) or cloudiness)) of heaven ((the sky to among stars)).

**1 power = 1411 dunamis= 1) strength power, ability 1a) inherent power, power residing in a thing by virtue of its nature, or which a person or thing exerts and puts forth 1b) power for performing miracles 1c) moral power and excellence of Soul 1d) the power and influence which belong to riches and wealth 1e) power and resources arising from numbers 1f) power consisting in or resting upon armies, forces, hosts

In this context we see these definitions of dunamis closely correlating to the definitions of the Rev. 12:1 .”..appeared a great WONDER in heaven…,” but in this case more specific to the personification and that of someone with a female gender. Could it be that Jesus didn’t want to describe the Father more specifically, so not to impose types of limitations to the way in which his Father could plan on the return. After all these prophecies are given within a free willed system that is designed to provide maximum opportunity for the recipients to respond favorably, when this will all be twisted and turned by the Luciferians in the meantime, forcing those with significant thirst to know, to seek out the truth (facts), thus one (on the ground/incarnate at the time) doesn’t want to make it overly difficult by getting too specific, though that was probably not a problem as the Father would regulate everything He gives Jesus to say, so he doesn’t have to discern what may or may not interfere with future plans.

**2 coming = G2064 erchomai er’-khom-ahee
middle voice of a primary verb (used only in the present and imperfect tenses, the others being supplied by a kindred (middle voice) eleuthomai el-yoo’-thom-ahee, or (active) eltho el’-tho, which do not otherwise occur) to come or go (in a great variety of applications, literally and as a figure)= accompany, appear, bring, come, enter, fall out, go, grow, X light, X next, pass, resort, be set.

**3 accompanying: Who or what is he accompanying or is he accompanied by the cloud or the “Power.” The order is important here and we know to work with it is appropriate as there was no sentence punctuation in the papyrus and manuscripts that were used for these initial translations, and the order of nouns, verbs can often be the opposite in languages other than English. If he is “sitting” that’s a position, literal and/or figurative. Power is not something nebulous, or inanimate as in a computer. That would be like a pilot of a powerful jet saying he was coming as the right hand man for that jet’s powerful engine and computer systems that are only tools of his usage built by fellow humans. One doesn’t talk that way ever, not in terms of being someone “right hand” to a device. But then why didn’t he say, “sitting at the right hand of my Father,” the only likely candidate for Jesus to talk that way about?

*2 child = Greek 1064 gaster= the belly, womb, stomach, glutton, gormandizer.

*3 cried = Greek 2896 krazo= a primary verb; formally, to “croak” (as a raven) or scream, i.e. (genitive case) to call aloud (shriek, exclaim, appeal (to), beseech, besiege, conjure, beg, implore, importune, petition, plead (to), pray, solicit, supplicate

*4 pained = Greek 928 basanizo= 1) to test (metals) by the touchstone, which is a black siliceous stone used to test the purity of gold or silver by the color of the streak produced on it by rubbing it with either metal 2) to question by applying torture 3) to torture 4) to vex with grievous pains (of body or mind), to torment 5) to be harassed, distressed 5a) of those who at sea are struggling with a head wind

*5 delivered = Greek 5088 tikto= 1) to bring forth, bear, produce (fruit from the seed) 1a) of a woman giving birth 1b) of the earth bringing forth its fruits 1c) metaphor; to bear, bring forth

This Older Member (Father) is incarnate to provide hands on assistance to her protege in the midwifing of Their “litter” of Souls (Saints, due to their having returned from their receipt of crowns by giving their lives in support of the very unpopular Jesus). Remember Jesus said he worked for his Father. He said his Father gave him the “men out of the world”*, and that he’d done all that his Father had commanded him to say and do, even turning himself into the authorities that were being controlled by the religious leaders, the “high priests” of the Jewish hierarchy in Jerusalem, the wolves in sheep’s clothing to have him eliminated.

*Joh 17:6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word.

Joh 17:12 While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled.

Note here how Jesus, when talking to his disciples about his nearing departure and return used the illustration of a woman giving birth which is exactly the way the Father is depicted in this verse as giving birth to her son, because of how he was to be awakened by her (his Father) to his task of taking the throne from her to then fully birth the liter of souls the Father had initially given him to midwife the “spirit birth” of:

Joh 16:21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world.

TI and DO taught that Birth into the Kingdom of God/Heaven was kin to a metamorphic process where the human body receives a deposit (seed) of Kingdom of God/Heaven Mind/aka Spirit that when activated by a present incarnate Older Member who had been through the metamorphic process before, even many times. They used words like, “trimester,” “viable birth” in reference to parts of this process that can take having an interface with a human vehicles several times (but NOT reincarnation as that is commonly taught), but always does involve getting one’s MIND into a human being’s Soul pocket/container, by their drawing it voluntarily, which for the human recipient then becomes their mind. TI and DO spoke in terms of Three Trimester til one’s spirit or Soul birth. Upon being “born” one is able to be issued a Next Level physical vehicle(body) what requires a certain strength of mind to pilot.

Rev 12:3 And (there) appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold (a) great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.

With new translation options:

Rev 12:3 And (there) appeared ((optanomai=observed)) another ((allos= different)) wonder ((semeion= sign, mark, token, prodigy, portent, unusual occurrence, (supernatural) miracle)) in ((en= for the sake of, by, before, of (from))) heaven ((ouranos= elevation(up), sky, outer space)); and behold ((idou=see, be aware of)) (a) great ((megas= pride, arrogance, derogatory towards God, overstepping province of a created being, splendid, prepared on a grand scale, external appearance, might, stature, age)) of red ((purrhos= fire like, color of fire, red aka ruddy, blood in one’s face and potentially a physical racial characteristic color of skin/appearance, [genetic bloodline])) dragon ((who fascinate)) having ((echo= having control of, a hold on, in possession of)) seven heads ((kephale= taken, held, seized)) and ten horns ((keras= fruit, seed, gain, winnings of the head)), and seven crowns (diadema= symbol of having one’s head/mind bound)) upon ((epi= among, as touching, beside, have charege of)) his ((auto= its, their)) heads ((kephale=seeds (souls?), taken, held, seized)).

The new translation and interpretation of Rev 12:3 might be:

There was OBSERVED a DIFFERENT SUPERNATURAL SIGN in/from the sky/outer space to become aware of, the Luciferian Space Aliens, as agents of destruction of the Soul. They are described as being FIRE/RED, because allegiance to them (conscious of who they are or not and knowingly in their allegiance or not) leads one to the Lake of Fire that is the agent to literally dissolve one’s Soul, or their Spirit, (for those who never received a Soul). (A Soul is an actual container designed to implant in/on a human body that is designed to only hold the Mind/Knowledge of ones Heavenly Father according to how much one draws while a student with them face to face. A spirit body, as in the case of a human being who was not given a Soul implant is the accumulation of human quality of information/experience identified as their Mind (largely their conscious and subconscious (genetically passed on) memories.) This Lake of Fire is a destruction of both a Soul and/or Spirit body, termed Hell because once sent, there is no longer any potential for life in any form thereafter.

As said, these agents of Soul destruction are the Luciferian space aliens, the fallen angel’s descendants from an Earth origin whether from a previous to the current civilization, where they hid from the floods by going underground in the seas using the spacecrafts they had assisted humans to build), or from other planetary systems relatively near to Earth that that Kingdom of God/Heaven provided a highway from, what might be thought of as a wormhole that bends time/space together so vast distances can be traversed immediately upon entering one. These have been depicted as dragons and serpents and linked to the Reptilian species of space alien. They are also known by the names, Satan and the Devil (adversaries – assigned to the Saints (four and Twenty Elder Students) and younger student overcomers to conquer their human mammalian condition by working against. Those thought of as “Satan” are referencing the ones who no longer have physical bodies but who work to influence humans from an unseen vantage-point with subtle suggestions (serpent= hisser, sly, deceiver).

These Luciferian space aliens and their discarnate counterparts don’t all know they are from a Luciferian blood line, due to their “falling” away from service to the Kingdom of God/Heaven, depicted as the Nephilim in Genesis chapter six and the book of Enoch and other places in Sumerian records. Some believe they are helping humans with their environment and life systems, because they have need of those systems themselves to survive by, and that also entails helping human build space crafts and underground facilities as they anticipate having to retreat into again as they have heard rumors among their kind that their time is short before yet what they suppose is another alien group, not unlike themselves, but with more power than they return to re-stimulate the end of the current civilization.

And it’s true that the Kingdom of God/Heaven are coming to do just that and they are the weeds that are destroying the earth’s function for the Kingdom of God in the Heavens seed to grow to fruition so these have alerted governments to prepare to do battle with these others, the reason for many of the ways in which governments are sucking monies out of their economies and building their militaristic security states at an alarming pace compared to all times past.

The “Dragon” is described as being “fabulous and fascinating” as the entire UFO and space alien phenomena is to those humans who are drawn to consider them a reality among us. They come across to humans in an awesome way. They are represented by the color “red,” as depicted by the one sitting on the Red horse in Rev 6 that brings endless global war that began with the shaking of the human kingdom with the 9/11 fiery attack on the World Trade Center and Washington D.C. Pentagon (primary seat of the controlled human U.S. dominated one world financial center and government). Americans in their tribal roots (Amer. Indians) are a genus of red skins, of a ruddy “blood faced” genealogy that is perhaps the same human tree branch that began in the current civilization with Adam and Eve that was not just a silly story, though is not understood by many, that made their way to the American continent.

The Kingdom of God members don’t ordinarily use as transport the kinds of metallic looking spacecraft they provide to their student level members, listed in Enoch’s record as “watchers,” the elementary level task Lucifer and a crew were performing. The Next Level Older Members did use some of these kinds of primitive spacecrafts to intentionally crash to show humans their physicality that also served to deliver the Older Members (Father and Son) and returning student members to the geographic area of the U.S. southwest, from which they would locate and tag human vehicles to incarnate into to perform their tasks by. The Older Members were to awaken to their fulfillment of prophecy as the Two Witnesses and their students were to become the first fruit graduates into the Kingdom of Heaven (adult membership, thus above the stage the Luciferians had arrived at). These students, like in the case of the Luciferians had also been assigned new bodies upon graduating their second trimester with Jesus though needed to complete their overcoming of their remaining humanness.

The depiction of Seven heads is referring to seven groupings of humans the Luciferian Space Aliens have taken control over, because of having some advanced technologies and overview of the way the garden is grown, having in their heritage seen it before. In addition to these groups of humans, the use of “head” terminology represents the part of the body of the humans these space aliens have taken over, namely their minds. The depiction of “horns” as what has grown from these heads, hair as an outcropping, but in terms of things counted as treasures to humans; financial, intellectual, artistic, military power, spirituality and even humanitarian and environmental “wealth” (mammon), as represented by various global wide organizations, in the new world order, i.e. G7 as the US, UK, France, Germany, Italy, Canada, and Japan, for instance. But of course there are also additions to these, like who can deny that China, Russia and India are not significant global financial and military powers as well as Brazil and Venezuela and many others.

We can get all caught up in trying to label who represent the seven mountains aka kings/kingdoms but it’s not really very relevant except in seeing where the new Babylon must be and how they are operating in a bestial way while the false prophets are clearly all who within these Kingdoms leverage their religious and spiritual beliefs and/or non-beliefs, who are not representing the One True Kingdom of Gods from/in the literal heavens. Of course identifying who is who, can be confusing to decipher, hence this book. However with that said before moving on, regarding the identification of the seven mountain/kingdoms this might be more of what the Kingdom of God/Heaven is referring to that the word “mountain” works better to depict after all, as there are thought to be seven landmasses, spoken of as continents described as:

Africa, North America, South America, Antarctica, Asia, Australia/Oceania, and Europe. But what doesn’t correlate with the idea that these are also Kingdoms is with Antarctica that hardly has anyone living on, while Europe is not a separate land mass from Asia really. Yet there is one things that we have seen forming more and more – blocks or alliances. We have the North American Union, The African Union, The European Union, The Union of South American Nations, Various Arab Union, Russian and Southeast Asian unions of nations.

A side note on the use of the name Luciferians here: I am not saying this as if to call certain people Luciferian (devils). The facts as I have been given to see is that all humans are a result of the Luciferian influence on the population of the Earth. That’s why Christians say we are a “fallen species” and needed to be redeemed, but I’m not going into all that at this moment as it has it’s accuracy but not entirely the way I’ve seen most Christians talk about it. However, with this in mind we can start to choose to see how that manifests and then choose to abort the Luciferian mindset that has become “normal” for all of us to embrace. To date, the only way it is possible for anyone to abort Luciferian programming is through the teachings of these Two Witnesses for whoever chooses to gravitate to the information they bring and leave behind when they exit their incarnation. That actually sums up the judgment criteria. We make the choice and then live with that choice and when we die that choice is final for us and the Kingdom of God/Heaven under the direction of these Two and their crew of students who were literally following them while they were incarnate will select those souls they wish to save for their next opportunity to overcome their humanness after the recycling refurbishes the surface of the planet to start a new civilization and new Soul growing garden like experiment.

Therefore, like the appearance of the Woman (Father) is a “wonder” and can be described by all the additional keywords surrounding the Greek term “semeion,” it can apply to these Luciferian Space Aliens as well. The Luciferians were “prodigies” – loved students by the Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Members who at one time worked hard to help bring them to their station. The Kingdom of God/Heaven membership don’t give up on any of the Souls they planted and nurtured, but once a Soul in a Body dies, it remains in allegiance to what it died believing and supporting with that belief and the only way it can change and/or grow from there is if they while living found favor with an Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven so they would literally “save” that Soul for a future opportunity to grow to produce fruit (service as a member of their family tree).

They are called Luciferian because regardless of their origin (Sol, the Earth star, or another star system in the constellations, Orion, Arcturus, Andromeda, Pleiades, Draco, etc.) they came to exist from the seed and manipulation of individuals who were once “Children of God,” who advanced towards full maturity (adulthood) in a significant enough way, to where they were “kept” or “saved” by the Kingdom of God/Heaven after they showed their loyalty to one or more incarnate representatives from the Kingdom of God/Heaven on Earth during this current or a previous civilization and/or on an Earth equivalent “garden.” Because of their show of allegiance to the Kingdom of God/Heaven, when they died (their physical body) their Soul was given a new suit of clothing (body), some of which may have quite an extended lifetime, perhaps even 1000 or more years. During their time with such a body, they were given certain tasks to perform for the Kingdom of God/Heaven, that would be serviceable while also providing them with certain tests of their loyalty to the Older Members who oversaw their crew which included space crafts. They were called “Watchers” because of their assignment to literally watch/observe certain humans at certain times in which they would report their observations to their crew leader, termed Archangel who would report to an Older Member, someone who ushered/parented into their Kingdom/Family new adult members into their ranks. Thus these Older Members are each a “Father” but in actuality of a high rank because of their experience and Mind Power they have accumulated since they themselves were first born into Kingdom of God/Heaven adult membership.

These “watchers,” one in which was named Lucifer that Enoch and Moses wrote about (though that name isn’t among the ones Enoch spoke about, so may have come before this other group or had a different name) at some point decided to go his own way and a number in his crew decided to side with him, which in so doing broke off their connection to the Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Member they got their new body and assignment from, thinking their Older Member didn’t have anything they couldn’t obtain on their own. They began to have interface with humans on Earth which was not their instruction, thus they were consciously breaking the instruction, something the Older Members are strict about because of how they can’t trust them, making them undesirable on one of their crews and because of how it can affect the growth of their “children,” the Souls they plant and the genetic strain they nurture to be vehicle’s for those Souls towards their own birth into adult membership.

As it says in Genesis 6, these then “fallen angels/watchers” had sexual relations with the daughters of humans, what Jesus called the evil one sowing of the tares among the wheat (the “Soul” seeds the Kingdom of God/Heaven plants).

The Adam/Eve experiment was a way for the Kingdom of God/Heaven (membership = The Elohim) to test prospective new members before they are issued a new “Celestial model,” non-mammalian, non-seed bearing, non-perennial physical body, spoken of as being “incorruptible” because they don’t have a way to revert back to human mammalian reproductive behavior. So they designed a body that could if it chose revert back to mammalian biological entities or could choose not to simply by following simple instructions. Thus the Kingdom of God/Heaven set up the experiment in the location on the planet where they knew these rebel Luciferians were propagating and allowed them to influence this new “made” (not begotten) body, human (Hebrew = adom) and his partner genetically taken from his body as “eve.” Thus it was a setup.

The Luciferian, whether it was Lucifer or not or one of his offspring didn’t matter as whoever it was sought to turn the eyes of these beings away from the Kingdom of God/Heaven and did so in a sly, cunning way that was telling the truth but the ramifications of which were breaking the instruction which means they then are not trustworthy in a Kingdom of God/Heaven crew. This way of this Luciferian being tricky and deceitful is where a large part of the depiction of the Luciferian as a serpent (dragon) came from, as the word in Genesis used for this individual was a “hisser” and an enchanter, enticing others to their desires/agendas.

Though interestingly, over the last 60 years, and especially in the western United States, where the UFO crashes began in earnest actually starting in Texas in 1897 there has been a plethora of information leaked and divulged and accidentally exposed or outright reported by those who experienced relationships with what are called space aliens or extraterrestrial biological entities (EBE’s) and other terms that entail a description of some of these beings as being humanoid yet having a lizard looking head/face and being originally from the constellation “Draco,” thus the term “dragon” or “serpent race.” Some of these have begun relationships with certain humans. One case in point may be with the person who goes by the name Rael who formed the group called the Raelians. In his book, if I understood it right, he talks about being taken somewhere by some beings who were wearing disguises that they said were “so not to frighten him.” They then said they were the Elohim who created humans but later told him they don’t create planets, thus are not one and the same with the Genesis account written by Moses’ Elohim They even had members in their space alien group named Satan and another named Lucifer and they talk about there being a battle of sorts between them. Rael, this Frenchman has a large organization of believers who tithe, have rituals and promise eternal life, based on Rael’s claiming to be the returned Christ though he uses the term Maitreya of late, a Buddhist term for a Christ or anointed or enlightened one, “one whose entire body is full of light” (in Jesus words).

Yet another person from Africa, named Credo Mutwa claims to have been abducted by reptilian looking beings who forced him to have sex in the cave where he was taken, with a reptilian looking being. He was told that they lived underground and would abduct humans from the surface for food and that they lived off of fresh blood.

Yet another individual named David Icke claimed to be the “Son of the Godhead,” interpreting “Godhead” as the “Infinite Mind” and that the world was going to end in 1997 and that Reptilians control the military of the United States. He talks about good and bad space aliens. I could have it wrong but believe he says that the bad ones are the Reptilians who are coming to Earth to destroy the Earth. It is said they are coming with robots that are short like children, grey skinned or suited, with larger than normal human heads and eyes sort of like the depiction in the movie “Close Encounters of the Third Kind” by Steven Spielberg though some depict them in grotesque ways as in Whitley Strieber and Travis Walton contact descriptions that were made into horror movies (which from the behavior depicted, with the human being tested and having sperm and or eggs removed or fertilized by alien beings, etc. they in no way are representatives from the Kingdom of God/Heaven, because the Kingdom of God/Heaven membership don’t have such needs for such human DNA and or allegiance, to make of them contactees of a sort. Those depictions are performed by Luciferian Space Aliens which includes all space alien groups even if they never had someone actually named Lucifer among them or in their own planetary history.

The reason they think these small “greys” are robots is because of the Roswell, New Mexico UFO crash in July of 1947 where among the wreckage were four small bodies that were witnessed by a hiking party before the U.S. government hauled the wreckage and the bodies away. Eventually there was a leaked autopsy report by Leonard Stringfield that described one of the bodies as having no discernible human like organs, while another had what looked like atrophied sexual organs. Thus the one with no organs was considered to be a robot as they did not know how it would have operated. Apparently one being from another crash lived for a while in U.S. government captivity but there is no information about their body makeup.

There is information available for consideration that says the crashes were staged by the Kingdom of God/Heaven as a way for Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven and those who were elder students working towards full adult membership (Saints) to enter the unseen, so called “spirit world” in the area of the planet termed the “Temple” with their Soul Bodies that required the loss of the physical bodies they had. Thus they were sacrificing their physical body for Heaven’s sake, as a task for the Kingdom of God/Heaven and for their own future membership in the Kingdom of God/Heaven where a physical body, though very important and the normal way in which members operate is expendable if the task requires laying it down because they have an eternal Soul that can earn a more advanced model. Some of these who were among the crashes were apparently individuals at the growth level of the Luciferians, who were given this opportunity to try for adult membership in the Kingdom of God/Heaven, thus they needed to be subject to the Luciferian influence that had become prevalent throughout the entire planet, to where the Luciferian teachings were held in high esteem by the religious and spiritual and science communities as they are responsible for teaching the technologies they had become privy to, to the humans, which is depicted in the Book of Enoch.

The Luciferian space aliens fallen angel (Dragon)’s agendas are human. They essentially need all the same things humans need. They need healthy new members who have the same desires they have. They want humans to have a healthy environment in which to thrive so the green agenda is a Luciferian agenda as toxicity taints the species that they need to propagate to have human eggs, sperm, hormones, organ systems, etc for their hybridization programs. They want a space program for the spacecrafts, energy/propulsion, life support systems that come from the program, so they promote cooperation among governments that can help one another in this agenda. They want to be able to either harvest materials from other bodies in space and/or find life thriving environments they can use to build their own human species, the way they observed the Kingdom of God/Heaven doing, though for the most part that’s in their ancestral memory/records that as on Earth became very distorted and manipulated, as a big part of the Luciferian agenda is to fight against those they rebelled against and the only way they can do that is to interfere with the “overcoming classroom” they know from the Earth human records during this current civilization will periodically start. Their hatred of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, whom they see as yet another space alien group, rather than an evolutionarily (not Darwinian) strata or level Above Human, just like human is above animal and animal above plant and plant above mineral kingdom levels.

These Luciferians are not simply against the Kingdom of God/Heaven out of spite at the isolation to the planet and it’s near space environment but desperate for having such short periods of time to influence humans to their agendas due to being forced to escape global recycling programs by going underground or under the sea. They actually know that they can best extend their agenda by capturing those human’s who are given Soul pocket (body) biologically compatible implants (not to be confused with the Luciferian and/or human implantation) as these Souls, have more life force, so if directed to their agenda’s can better influence those humans who don’t have that seed implant. The way in which they can capture one of these Souls is to get it to abort their student/teacher relationship with the incarnate Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven. These, having acquired some degree of Kingdom of God/Heaven mind (teachings, concept understandings, behaviors and ways) naturally attract those humans who had been tagged to potentially receive a Soul that can expand their influence upon others. This is what we saw happen after Jesus left, which became Christianity that has moreorless conquered the globe while the actual behavior and ways of so called Christians doesn’t resemble what Jesus taught. But at this time, the new religion will have a broader scope of magnetism spoken of as one’s Spirituality or “new age” that draw from a few things Jesus said and some the Buddha said and some Krishna said and some Mohammad said and some various so called “ascended masters” purport. They teach the followers to worship those who the Luciferian Space Aliens nurture, who influence governments, because many in government and high finance are the ancestors of Luciferians when they propagated their seed with human women. They form agencies and clubs and doctrines and agenda’s and become the largely unseen directors of all that happens in the world.

TI and DO indicated that at some point the Next Level gathered individuals from different planetary systems to the earth system to offer them the opportunity to finish their overcoming by entering into their program on earth when their Older Member was to come incarnate. They said this was needed because of Lucifer and his associates fall – to raise the bar on even getting to that “student level” of Next Level Membership as these apparently had all accomplished before then. I believe they said some took them up on the opportunity and others didn’t. They didn’t say which star systems different ones were from.

I believe TI and DO indicated that each of these Luciferian Space Aliens – speaking of the ones who did not take Them up on Their offer, were grounded to earth but not without having many chances to redeem themselves but at some point reached a point of no return for them. (I guess the percentage Do spoke about of Next Level Mind that occupied their Soul pocket/pillowcase, container went below 50% so their decisions began to digress more and more from their Older Members choices.

But once in the earth vicinity when the Next Level didn’t lock them underground and/or under the sea they sought to influence humans to their agenda. I believe TI and DO indicated they were even in competition with one another, though some may have cooperation.

(UPDATE as of the New Horizon’s and Dawn spacecraft missions to Pluto and Ceres respectively provides evidence that Pluto is the laboratory, perhaps inside and out, and “headquarters” for TI and DO, while the dwarf planet Ceres, appearing to have city like lights photographed extensively may be a base to show humans as we enter the LAST Harvest WAVE, the meaning of the name of the Roman goddess Ceres or in Greek, Demeter having some representation of TI as the Lord of the Harvest who took a female vehicle for the task on earth to get her “son,” Do started to birthing their liter of souls to membership in the Next Level(See this link for pictures: https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/27/jesus-said-there-would-be-signs-in-the-sun-moon-stars-planets-comets/)).

Rev 12:4 And his tail* ((false prophet that teaches lies that includes heightening of human mammals self absorption, accomplishments, propagation and all forms of sensuality and a preoccupation with sexuality)) drew ((4951 suro= to trail, drag, draw, hale)) the third (part) of the stars** ((4766 stronnumi= those who are in the position to graduate into having significant positions of service to the Next Level), making their abode (bed) among the stars)) of ((because of)) heaven ((Next level Kingdom in their outer space environments)), and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour ((destroy)) her child as soon as it was born.

* tail:
Isa 9:15 The ancient and honourable, he is the head; and the prophet that teacheth lies, he is the tail.
Isa 9:16 For the leaders of this people cause them to err; and they that are led of them are destroyed.

** stars:
star= 792 aster most likely from the base of stronnumi 4766 (make bed, furnish, spread, strew, positing); akin to stereos 4731 (stiff, i.e. solid, stable, steadfast, strong, sure) from histemi 2476 (abide, appoint, bring, continue, covenant, establish, hold up, lay, present, set (up), stanch, stand (by, forth, still, up))

Putting all these pieces of this figurative interpretation of the usage of “stars”= Those who make their “bed,” furnish service to the Next Level, spread, strew their Older Members Mind/information that in doing so establishes their position as solid, stable, steadfast, strong, sure in their abiding, appointments, continue to establish, hold up, lay, present stand by and up, to bring forth for others sake their covenant (commitment) to their Next Level Older Members.

The Luciferian Space Aliens or their discarnates or human acting on their behalf whether in coordination with some of them or not, thus knowing who and what they may be working with or not, don’t have any ability to literally cause literal stars of heaven to be cast, thrown to Earth.

Again, the Dragon depicts all the Luciferian Space Aliens. What they say are lies to the Kingdom of God/Heaven. These lies are the “tail.” Thus some of those who were considered “stars,” who were positioned to become part of the upcoming undercover overcoming program, as put on by the Two Witnesses when they blow the trumpet, announce their arrival publicly, were lured away by the lies to where instead of giving themselves to the Kingdom of God/Heaven by joining with the Two Witnesses, they didn’t recognize the truths being revealed by the Two Witnesses or they had become so secure in their various human endeavors, families, friends, businesses….human lives that it wasn’t in their interest to consider what these Two were saying as it was more comfortable or interesting to their own thoughts and ideas to put their energy into whatever they were doing – what Jesus called the their seed being swallowed up by the cares of the world.

Deuteronomy 28:13 And the LORD shall make thee the head, and not the tail; and thou shalt be above only, and thou shalt not be beneath; if that thou hearken unto the commandments of the LORD thy God, which I command thee this day, to observe and to do them:

The “lies” are not blatant except to those who know the truth. For instance if we are told that Jesus was a space alien, who was a crew member on a team that genetically engineered the human race and his teachings when applied to the world would bring “heaven on earth,” saying that was his intention, then they are using the name “Jesus” and some of what he said to justify their agenda that is an earth based agenda.

The facts are that Jesus was LIKE a space alien only in the sense that he, with his Crew use physical spacecrafts as laboratories and for transportation and circulate among the stars, but to equate them by not going into more detail is to mislead, because nothing Jesus said promotes “heaven on earth.” His intention was to take some away from the earth. He said his Kingdom was NOT of this world, the Earth. He said where he comes from there are “many dwelling places (mansions)” and he needed to prepare places (positions) to those who were in line to graduate, be harvested into, to reap the promised rewards of an eternal life working with him in his Kingdom.

The lies also say that once someone dies, they are not dead. again misleading, because once dead, though the spirit continues to exist it’s NOT life. Life is the way we think/experience Life while human – physical, so to make it sound like being a spirit is the goal is like telling the hardware of the computer that lasts for years they’d rather be the software program that only exists when the hardware is on. And, what they don’t understand is that even that spirit existence has an end point, that is according to scripture. They are trying to appear to conform to Jesus, because they know he made some huge impressions, so they take the rewards he promised for those who adhered to his rules and convince others they get those rewarded without the rules or with just the most convenient one’s to follow. All the while their real agenda is a competitive and even vengeful one, to attract believers they can use to bring other humans to their flock to reap their DNA.

Since the Kingdom of God/Heaven doesn’t force their hand on people, allowing them to choose their pathways, a significant amount of those they were offering their membership to, fell away. However, this “third” translation may not refer to an exact number who fell away because of the Dragon (Luciferian space aliens) “tail” lure, yet it might. In examining the Greek “tritos”* that was translated to “third part” we can see it’s used as an adverb potentially translated to “third time” or just “third” (as part can mislead) which could easily refer to the fact that the “stars” (those who were working in some elementary task assignments in the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s student part of their program) were offered to engage in their “third time” or the way TI and DO would say, “third trimester” towards their potential “mind/spirit birth” into full adult membership in the Kingdom of God, Kingdom in the literal Heavens. And where “third part” could equally apply is by referring to the “3rd quarter of the earth” which is where the Kingdom of God (The Two Older Members and their crew) geographically return to for their administration of the third trimester.

* 5154 tritos= ordinal from treis 5140; third; neuter (as noun) a third part, or (as adverb) a (or the) third time, thirdly= third(-ly).

The dragon “stood” could refer to their “taking a stand,” having more visibility among humans, picking up humans and because of their high tech abilities tricking humans to thinking of them as “gods” to humans, even though they would say they are “space brothers.” This is not to say these space aliens are consciously lieing. They would justify their half truths. It’s like politicians who have a strategy to say just so much, even thinking that it’s for the public’s own good, that they couldn’t handle the unvarnished truth. I believe Do indicated that some space aliens don’t even know the truth about the existence of the Next Level. Like Earth humans they have in their history books or rumors depictions of “gods,” but largely think of becoming one of them as a spiritual progression accomplished by repeating incarnations. Thus they have their facsimile Kingdom of God/Heaven program in which they end up mimicking certain of the techniques the Kingdom of God/Heaven taught their ancestors, but are also in the records of virtually all the religious and spiritual minded systems. Those who gravitate most to that program become known as the spiritual hierarchy of the planet yet they are living a complete illusion, spoken of in Hindi as “maya” and of course they have parallel ideas, beliefs and practices with most every religion and spiritual grouping to include Christianity with their set of equivalent delusions.

TI and DO had said that the Next Level had gathered every Soul who had had a relationship with an incarnate Older Member to give them the opportunity to come to this “third part” location to enter into their “third trimester” overcoming of their remaining humanness process. Do even spoke a little about their being gathered from other planetary systems. Thus it’s possible approximately a third or even exactly a third had chose not to engage in their overcoming as it would have required their giving up whatever literal service they had in certain parts of the heavens, though by refusing were choosing who their real master had become spoken of here as the Dragon and because of that choice they were once again cast to the Earth. In other words they still became restricted to the earth environment, regardless of how far they could traverse away from the earth. They ceased to really be space aliens. They were grounded to Earth and those that knew it was the doing of the Next Level became angry and resentful.

Some people like Carl Sagan, a once popular scientist/astronomer who has since died used to lead the pack of popular talk about the possibility of extraterrestrials. He would say it was altogether logical for them to exist never saying anything about the myriad of reports since humans have records. But he always used the argument that for them to travel to earth from any different star system would take so long it couldn’t be done in one lifetime of the occupants. Even though it’s easy to see through that argument many buy it because that’s the easiest way to not have to consider to much of the prospect of space aliens in our midst. However, just today, 11/20/2015 I saw an article that NASA was reporting having seen for the first time an object coming out of a black hole when they had always thought objects could only go into a black hole. In the 1970’s TI and DO had said that there were “highways” in the heavens. I would suspect then that the aliens from another star system could have found a black hole the same way humans today are looking at them and portrayed sending a mission into one in the movie, “Contact” that came out several decades ago. But what if the black hole “highway” these who became fallen angels came through was a one way highway that left them in this part of the universe where their only choice to live or hope to return to their home planet would be if they could benefit from what humans are capable of doing for them and their agenda, thus became like “gods” to humans in past civilizations as allowed by the Next Level to use them to put other student level young members of the Next Level to the test of overcoming the influence of the ones who had fallen so they wouldn’t be able to also fall. They would become on solid ground with their covenant.

If the space aliens can stop this “birth” of the “son” they would have their idea of a grand prize. This depiction of the Woman (Father) giving birth (promotion) to their Son is similar to how Jesus said he was tempted by Satan (the adversary, Luciferian Space Aliens) right before he formally announced his task to the public. These Two Witnesses will also have to face the same tests, because in process they are exampling what their students would also need to learn to do and they could describe the details of what they experienced and how they dealt with it, something had they not come incarnate would not be nearly the same. It might seem that the Kingdom of God/Heaven could just announce their rules, as a booming voice from the sky and people would recognize these as superior beings so would…Without practical examples and an opportunity for regular interface with the Older Members it would be all but impossible to see through all the very subtle lies humans become barraged with and even begin to think of as their norms in behaviors and ways.

Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

Curiously: Nostradamus, whom I actually consider to be mostly a pseudo prophet, in that he was probably a decent medium for whatever Luciferian or Spirit chose to use him, which could be the case here since Revelations 12 was around long before he came along and the Luciferians were surely aware of it’s content, so he predicts a “Mother of the throne” as in a type of pregnancy in sync with Revelations 12’s woman giving birth to her male child, to his throne. Of course there are plenty of mothers who give birth to a human male king.

TI chose in incarnate into a human woman’s body named Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles. She said she, “came to get [Do] going and am then going back,” which is the birth part – birthing Him, her Next Level type of offspring to the THRONE, she was, until this “birth” showing Him the way to manage the task in this exceedingly corrupted human kingdom, so he could take it over completely at the exit of her incarnation, providing him the opportunity to become the sole Older Member Heavenly Father to the liter of students “she” initially gave to him as he said while incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus in:

Jhn 17:9 I pray for them: I pray not for the world ((humans)), but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine.

The Next Level can use any human seeking truth as a tool to forward further truth through, though in this case it seems to be a Luciferian facsimile to equate Nostradamus with Next Level prophets. Thus curiously, here is the portion from the Nostradamus materials called a quatrain, with someone’s interpretation in parentheses:

Quatrain 8,75 The (Cause of the) Father and Son will be harmed by, The prefecture (papacy) within his pavilion (The Vatican). The mother of the Overturns (of the Throne – Eze 21:26-27 – Queen Teia Tephi) overturns (the Throne) by the Son (Christ) she will have in her swollen belly; which is a grassy chest (at Tara) with little pieces of paper in it (inside The Ark of The Covenant).

Note the name Teia Tephi – not necessarily a coincidence as the Next Level gives those humans that can become influential to show further truth of the Next Level’s real existence ideas that can certainly amount to the choice of names and of people who in their own way seek truth.

I’m not going to spend much time on this but perhaps “Overturns” can mean to “turn over” the throne to her Son whom she gave birth into the Next Level who is to be incarnate in a male (grassy chest) vehicle to overturn the Luciferian rule.

With additional translation options:

Rev 12:5 And (she brought) forth ((5088 tikto= delivered or BROUGHT FORTH, BEAR, PRODUCE, GIVE BIRTH TO)) a man ((730 arrhen or arsen= MALE MAN)) child ((5207 huios= SON, kinship, foal)), who was ((3195 mello= to be about, to be on the point of doing or suffering something, to intend, have in mind, think to)) (to) rule ((4165 poimaino= to tend as a shepherd of, feed, supervise)) all ((3956 pas= manner of, means, any (one), as many as, whosoever)) nations ((1484 ethnos= tribe, nation, people, group)) with ((1722 en= give self wholly to, or sake of, because, by all means)) a rod ((4464 rhabdos= a staff – one’s body and use it as an instrument to overcome and be of service to one’s Older Member)) of iron ((4603 sidereos= (strength of iron)): and her ((846 autos + 848 hautou (as a contraction) as shown in Thayers= their own)) child ((5043 teknon= offspring, children)) (was) caught up ((726 harpazo= from a derivative of haireomai 138= to seize, catch (away, up), pluck, pull, take (by force))) unto God ((2316 theos= a deity, supreme divinity, fig. a magistrate)), and to his ((846 autos + 848 hautou (as a contraction) as shown in Thayers= their own)) throne ((2362 thronos= from thrao (to sit), a stately seat)).

There are two translations to “child” that use a different Greek word. One has the adjective “man” which is really “male man (human)” and in that case “Son” is the primary definition of Greek “huios.” This if further clarified to be the same one who was Jesus as that is who was designated to “rule all nations (people) with a rod of iron” which is also reflected directly in Rev 2:27 as instruction given from the “Son of God” (Rev 2:18) but there referring to those who “overcome.”.. then, “ruling the nations with a rod of iron,” “even as I received of my Father” and in Rev 19:14-15, stating that his “armies in heaven followed him upon white horses (spacecrafts), clothed in fine linen, white and clean (the new Next Level vehicles made for them to wear and use as their vehicles) who have a “sharp sword… going out of THEIR MOUTHS to smite the nations with and “rule them with a rod of iron” treading the winepress of the fierceness of their Older Member, even the Chief of Chiefs (Almighty God) which is referring to this happening during the tribulation period after the Two Witnesses and first fruit saints have exited their human incarnation.

Thus the second usage of “child” should be “children or offspring” referring to their own children as the Son of God the Father (incarnate in a woman’s human body) is already on the Throne with his Older Member getting him started upon completing the birth of their student body.

To rule goes with the Throne task, which has to do with taking each member of the student body, his/their litter through their individual “birth canal,” the overcoming of their human behaviors and ways to include GIVING THEIR LIVES to include as a type of self sacrifice of their human flesh body in service to their Older Member, as first taught in the Moses encampment by the sacrifice of animal flesh.

The Luciferian space aliens have seen to it that this premise that human flesh is anything but a temporary condition is forced upon humans to where it seems like a barbaric consideration to talk about self sacrifice of one’s flesh body. Where the Luciferians have also programmed many humans to think sacrificing one’s flesh is NOT a barbaric action, but is a heroic action is when it is for a fellow human or for the government or even for a spiritual idea, like to protest war or injustice or as one’s duty to protect one’s family and country as in wars, even aggressive wars not even in clearly defensive waring, a different thing altogether. Thus the difference is whether one’s sacrifice is for the real Kingdom of God/Heaven or for anything else, but essentially of the human kingdom. With this said the Kingdom of God/Heaven does teach humans to prepare to give their all to the Older Member assigned them by their provision of service, even to the degree of giving ones life for one’s neighbor as Jesus indicated and gave such instruction as he was exiting that incarnation as it was clear to him none of his students at that time were ready to be “born.” He said they needed to be born (of flesh) again, in order to be born of spirit (Soul) later upon his return.

Jesus said his angels would return and do the gathering out of the kingdom all that offend. These are the first fruit Souls who were harvested returning as said in Rev 19:14-15 but here as well:

Mat 13:41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity;
Mat 13:42 And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.

This furnace of fire is the same as the Lake of Fire which doesn’t happen until after all have had a chance to decide who to give their allegiance to. Today as humans kill humans they are assisting the Next Level with gathering out the offenders and those who do iniquity. Killing humans is iniquity of the first order. Humans have no right to kill another human.

Do addresses this in the USA Today Info Ad published on May 27, 1993 (paraphrased to avoid copyright laws):

Do says humans had an instruction that they shall not kill other humans. He says doing so claiming “defense” is no excuse. Also killing because they believe they are in the right is not an excuse. Do indicates that the world’s governmental systems continue to make rules to permit breaking Gods laws. He says that weapons designed to kill others is inexcusable. He says there are a number of ways to control someone who is acting violently. They don’t have to be murdered. However he says the killers end up sending their victims to where they want to go – what they believe they will get when they die regardless of how illusionary it is. He says humans determine which “heaven” they go to by their desires and attachments or by the desires and attachments they don’t have (like to the Next Level) – what they don’t wish to overcome.

Mat 13:43 Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.

The English phrase, “Caught up”* in all it’s 13 usages, has zero evidence that the application of this catching up is a synonym for a student’s physical body ascension as has become popularized among certain Christians, spoken of as “rapture,” based on Paul’s usage:

1Th 4:17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.

A far more accurate meaning and in context of the way this phrase is used refers to the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s procedure for “catching” a human vehicle that was prepared ahead in unseen ways, to become a host for the incarnation, which is the process of taking over such a human vehicle for their task. In a sense the Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Members are like ranchers who are looking for horses they can offer training to, that would enable them to be in their service. So, for instance, they would capture or catch x amount of wild horses and try to tame them and for the ones that respond well to the taming, train them for their service, letting the others return to their herd.

Jesus refers to this “catching” as “fishing for men (humans)” to make what the catch become the vehicles the present student Souls are to take to advance to their next grade in school.

This equally applies to the way the returning saints (students who passed their last grade in the overcoming classroom, as those with Jesus) must take over human vehicles to bring themselves to harvest by the hands on teachings of the incarnate Older Members midwife like/harvesters (Two Witnesses).

In this verse, the “woman,” the Father, has the task to be the primary instrument of helping her chosen partner, the Older Member Soul that was last named Jesus to incarnate into the human vehicle they chose. An incarnation is actually like capturing that human vehicle. The vehicle needs to have some preparation to receive such an Older Member’s Mind. Their invisible presence around that vehicle before the awakening is scheduled familiarizes the vehicle for the time when they need to become fully awakened.

That awakening is like giving that human vehicle smelling salts to awaken the combination of it’s genetic memory together with it’s learned conscious memory so that it will begin to recognize the same quality that all Minds from the Kingdom of God/Heaven have in common. In this plan, the Soul, the Father, was barely occupying her chosen human vehicle, a woman who then becomes the primary instrument to facilitate bringing her “son” into his awakening that they would then complete together as it takes time to awaken and not fry the vehicle’s circuits with truth. But the reference to being caught is not being stated again. It refers to their children/offspring needing to be caught. These Two Older Members caught themselves away from their world. They didn’t have anyone catch them away.

So TI and DO as is the plan also must leave their former human lives behind so in that way are also “caught away” from their worldliness. The entire task is to be the examples of the same stages their students must also make happen. TI’s vehicle had a husband and three children and a career as a registered nurse and other normal human activities. Do, though he had been divorced years before that had a career in music and teaching among being very active socially in Houston’s high society. After a great deal of difficulty dealing with the changes going on in their own heads and in relationship to all the humans they associated with and knew in friends, family, children, spouses, employers, etc. it was like being caught away by a whirlwind of fire I would imagine. On January 1, 1973 they left and never looked back, except TI kept in touch with her oldest daughter Terri by way of three letters over 12 years, but perhaps more Terri didn’t talk about.

Rev 3:21 To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.

This is literal in that Jesus is saying those who overcome get to sit with him just as he sits with his Father. This an certainly have a literal nature to it. They might literally all sit around a table together on board a spacecraft or in a meeting/conference room the same way humans do in offices when they have something to hold a briefing or strategy session about. But to sit on a throne is to say they are a king, which Jesus is saying all who overcome become.

Do spoke of TI as his “Father” not as a title, never as her name, but in reference to her being his Older Member:

From Beyond Human, The Last Call – Session 12: Do said: (paraphrased to not conflict with copyright laws):

Do speaks of his Father (TI) coming with him as an unbelievable privilege. He indicates how TI awakened him, set things up to get started and helped him when he encountered rough spots in what had become a very complicated world. He said he didn’t know why TI came to help him at first, saying maybe he needed to have his help. He didn’t know if Jesus didn’t need help to perform that task. Do said he was suspicious that Jesus may have had a physical relationship with his Father that was never recorded in the Bible. He remembered in their first few weeks together TI said as a question having the feeling that she was to give him something and then go back. Do didn’t know what she meant then but then when she left her vehicle he understood what she was feeling. He expressed how TI’s exit ahead of him was difficult but it was for his benefit as this task was also his growth opportunity so he is thankful for it. He said that is the formula for growth for everyone who wants to get closer to the Next Level. They have a problem that’s difficult to deal with. That can be in the getting rid of misinformation or other human thinking that if we persist to move forward from yields “overcoming.”

Thus Their Own Children are with these Two right from the start after they first awaken.

Rev 12:6 And the woman fled ((G5343 pheugo= to vanish, escaped)) into the wilderness*1 ((G2048 eremos from chora from chasma= solitary, lonely, desolate, uninhabited, as a noun, a place, a desert, a wilderness, deserted places, uncultivated region fit for pasturage)) where she hath ((2192 echo= to hold, be(able, hold, possessed with), accompany, begin to amend, conceive, count)) a place ((5117 topos= a spot, rock, condition, opportunity, a scabbard)) prepared ((2090 hetoimazo= to prepare, make ready)) of ((575 apo= away [from humans/world], because of, for, with)) God*2 ((2316 theos= a deity [Older Member in the Next Level])), that ((2443 hina= (demonstrative idea), in order that)) (they should) feed*3 ((5142 trepho= rear, bring up, nourish, stiffen, fatten, pamper)) her ((846 autos= them [their flock/student body])) there a thousand two hundred and threescore days ((2250 hemera= to sit for a period)).

*1 wilderness 2048 (adjective) eremos= of uncertain affinity; lonesome, i.e. (by implication) waste (usually as a noun, chora 5561 being implied)= desert, desolate, solitary, wilderness.
5561 chora= feminine of a derivative of the base of chasma 5490 through the idea of empty expanse; room, i.e. a space of territory (more or less extensive; often including its inhabitants)= coast, county, fields, ground, land, region.
5490 chasma= from a form of an obsolete primary chao (to “gape” or “yawn”); a “chasm” or vacancy (impassable interval)= gulf.

In Isa 21:1, “The burden of the desert/wilderness of the sea” describes Babylon as a place of discipline to God’s people who are gathered amidst tribulations (times of trouble)**1 further born out by Ezekiel where the “wilderness”**2 areas, the uninhabited areas become the geography in which the student body has a “face to face,” pleading**3 relationship with the human incarnate representative from the Kingdom of God, as was the case in this context referring to Moses in Egypt.**4 This wilderness area is where the chosen are taken by the Lord’s Rep to deliver their lesson plan to help them keep the covenant**5 they want to keep that enables their eventual SPIRIT BIRTH that Jesus spoke of and that Revelations Chapter 14 depicts in “harvest” terminology. That “way” or process, (passing under the rod/rules instructions) in it’s early stage of a complete overcoming of human ways to replace them with Kingdom of God ways entails a significant amount of self discipline (mind over body – but not distorted into feats of sport or entertainment or shows of physical strength or for any human cause, but according to what is given by the incarnate Older Members who teach and demonstrate taking over of one’s vehicle, making it as a trained horse for the service of the Soul occupier by conquering human behavior and ways – pride, passions, etc.) of the participants**6 and in that process purges out those who are rebellious**7 as they are geared to re-establish previous covenants, agreements that in so doing deepens one’s commitment to Kingdom of God crew mentality and service.

**1 Eze 20:33 As I live, saith the Lord GOD, surely with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you:
Eze 20:34 And I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you out of the countries wherein ye are scattered, with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out.

**2 Eze 20:35 And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and there will I plead with you face to face.

**3,**4 Eze 20:36 Like as I pleaded with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so will I plead with you, saith the Lord GOD.

**5,**6 Eze 20:37 And I will cause you to pass under the rod, and I will bring you into the bond of the covenant:

**7 Eze 20:38 And I will purge out from among you the rebels, and them that transgress against me: I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and they shall not enter into the land of Israel: and ye shall know that I am the LORD.

Note that these terms “wilderness,” or “dry area,” as “uninhabited areas” refers to different geographic areas, depending on where the student body are being brought to.

In the Old Testament with Moses, wilderness referred to the Arabian Sinai desert and then the next time in the area around Judea where Jesus primarily circulated. Thus the idea that during the new age Jesus spoke of it would naturally follow to a new location as it’s geared to be where the Souls taking human bodies to overcome them would be taken to by the Older Members to experience what TI and DO called an accelerated next lesson step.

Since there is significant evidence of the United States being that new nation with it’s largely migrant genetic stock of people, naturally this would be where the Two Witnesses would primarily circulate during their time of their delivery of their prophecy. That period is what Ezekiel is recording as the Lord’s “gathering” and where Jesus said he was looking for the Lost sheep of the house of Israel (those who seek to “prevail as Jehovah,” aka Israelis that Do said meant, “those who become overcomers”).

*2 God – This “wilderness” area seems to correspond to a part of the area called the “Temple” as an area “prepared of God” or perhaps better translated to SPOT OR ROCK (earth) TO MAKE READY, AWAY from the World of Humans BECAUSE OF, FOR, WITH OLDER MEMBERS IN THE NEXT LEVEL in order to DEMONSTRATE…

*3 feed = through the idea of convolution; formally, TO STIFFEN, I.E. FATTEN (BY IMPLICATION, TO CHERISH (WITH FOOD, ETC.), PAMPER, REAR)= BRING UP, FEED, NOURISH.

Again we can see how this translation works in how the Next Level must feed the “woman” (and her newly born to the throne, thus partner on the throne “son”) but not for them but for the flock of students they are “rearing.” These two Older Members are not on Earth for a vacation. They sort of get that after they’re done with their incarnate task. They are here to bring their students to their graduation, termed the Harvest which is why one of the most pertinent words in the list of definitions of the Greek “trepho” is “rear” as in rearing young.

These Two Older Members provide nourishment from the content of their Mind/Spirit in practical/applicable instructional information (the word) step by step that shows how they are going to conquer their root system of human attachments and addictions to human affection, sexuality, pleasures, self importance, substances, being right and correct, responsibilities, even to humanitarian, environmental, spiritual (self improvement), religiosity, etc. because even though all these characteristics and activities were good to get them to this point, but needed to be shed from their energy expenditure. Their energy needed to be directed to their Older Members by adhering, abiding by every “jot and tittle” of what TI and DO called “procedures,” behaviors and ways (laws, commandments, covenants) as they were provided. Not every student needed every particular way of detaching their energy flow from their previous human kingdom expenditure but by following all they are given they continue to strengthen their new attachment to their Next Level “vine” (Family), what TI and DO spoke of as a “graft.”

The desert like area is less inhabited by humans and thus less inhabited by discarnates – spirits, who gravitate to living humans and such would present even bigger tests to the student body’s success, before they would have taken a firm stand. The students, having left their human lives behind to follow with these Two had enough on their plates as each one had their own discarnates that had attached to them in degrees since the birth of their human vehicles. This is normal for all humans that they actually become like host computer servers for discarnate programs, (spirits) that seek to feel alive by playing their programmed wants, needs, beliefs or unbeliefs through a living human being.

When the Kingdom of God/Heaven tags a human being, seeing it as a possible host for a returning elder student (saint)’s Soul, that human begins to make decisions about all areas of their life that are based less on tradition and the way they were raised and more on what they learn and understand and recognize as progress, in both behaviors and ways. Of course this would translate in all different ways for each one, that could also include becoming rebellious of any authority (parents, teachers, government, etc.) and even engaging in various criminality. In other words, their dissatisfactions can lead them into all sorts of circumstances. However, even if they fall or fail in various ways, if they continue to seek Next Level help in whatever terminology, they are given additional chances to rise out of their circumstances so they can advance their relationship with the Next Level. For those that find themselves in prison that might take the shape of getting out early on parole for good behavior and even serving the Next Level from within the prison walls.

When Do had made the Beyond Human video tapes and then put the 1/3 page info-ad into both the national and international edition of USA Today that was packed with information in tiny print that was titled, ‘”UFO CULT” RESURFACES WITH FINAL OFFER’ on May 27, 1993 and then come June to September published a version of this same info/ad in 20 weekly and monthly alternative newspapers that circulated in 49 U.S., Canadian, Australian, New Zealand, England and Scotland cities, a post office box was included that readers could write to if they wanted more information. I would venture to guess over a hundred people wrote for more information and the more serious among them were sent Beyond Human tapes for free and a list of guidelines for those seriously considering joining our “class.” Do and crew wrote in the “blue” and “purple” books they published after 1996 (these two books are nearly identical) that, “This particular type of classroom experience is no longer offered.” However at that time as it turned out we corresponded with several who were in maximum security prisons, sometimes saying for nothing more than a non-violent drug offense. And there were quite a number of queries for more information from Australia in particular. I can picture the Next Level crew who were not incarnate but were involved in implementing this step, being aware of those in prison that in their own way were seeking closeness from the Next Level, suggesting to the wardens to provide certain newspapers to their prisoners and then when this info/ad came along, making sure those who were asking for help got a chance to see it. For the same reason, the Next Level could stimulate the recent push to release non-violent prisoners and change the sentencing patterns that impose very harsh sentences with no exceptions, taking away a judges discretion on what kind of sentence might be fitting for the context of the crime.

The first task of the students that choose to be with these Two is to “leave all behind” which is a huge step that they get a lot of help from the invisible Next Level Helper Crew to do. However, the next step is for each of them to disseminate the information brought by these TWO. The third is to “clean their house,” in other words get rid of all the discarnates that would continue to try to express themselves and thereby “influence” their behavior and ways. This is actually where the idea of “baptism” came from. Water represents our flesh body and it is by use of that “water” body that we cleanse our Mind/Spirit of our human behaviors and ways that includes all the discarnate spirits that cohabit with all humans in a time share kind of way based on what each of us decides to make our own by enacting in thought, word and deed. When we first awaken, as portrayed when each disciple comes into physical contact with their Older Member, it’s like a smelling salt. The Next Level is blessing us with the help to clean our slate to start fresh. Jesus stimulated that type of ceremony because it helps the vehicle to have something to do associated with the lesson to be learned. There are more of these kinds of ceremonies for the younger souls to grow by as seen in the Jehovah/Moses Classroom. By the time of TI and DO’s classroom, there were no ceremonies as the students didn’t need to do things as representations to adopt further Next Level behaviors and ways. This is why those humans who are coming awake look at the religious and even political pomp and ceremony and representations as primitive. These gravitate to what’s most real, though that can include understanding what a ceremony or festival or practice was given to help humans stimulate in the Next Level school.

TI (WOMAN) AND HER SON, DO (SHE BIRTHED TO THE THRONE) AND THOSE THEY ARE TO “REAR” ENTER THE WYOMING WILDERNESS IN JULY 1976 AND LEAVE WILDERNESS LIVING ABOUT 1260 DAYS LATER AS PROPHESIED.

After TI and DO left the Houston, Texas vicinity on January 1, 1973 they traveled the U.S. and Canada for about 17 months before speaking to a group in North Hollywood, Los Angeles, California in April of 1975. A couple dozen who were among over a hundred who attended the private meetings asked to accept them as students which they reluctantly accepted to start their student body and also became the start of giving public meetings that same August 24th at Canada College in Redwood City, California. The auditorium was filled to capacity for two back-to-back meetings. (The Students had given a meeting on August 13th at Stanford University in Palo Alto and before that some smaller meetings). With their new students increasing with each meeting, that were primarily in cities west of the Mississippi River and the meetings all over the U.S. that student groups gave, they all eventually ceased giving meetings when TI announced at the Manhattan, Kansas meeting on April 21, 1976 that “The Harvest is over” that brought their 1260 day prophecy period to a close. They had about a hundred remaining students that had survived the previous months on the road who were organized by then into 4 – 6 groups. (I was separated from any groups from late October of 1975 til around March of 1976, when I so called accidentally went to a library in Oklahoma City, where TI and DO were speaking at a meeting. I, with my partner who used the name Dandy and later became Dndody (but who left the group some years later, never to return thereafter) had been hitchhiking all over the mid west from Brownsville, Texas to Madison, Wisconsin and Denver, Colorado to Montpelier, Vermont and all states in between, so didn’t know there were organized groups).

When the groups finished their meeting schedules sometime in May to early June there was a brief couple weeks of inactivity TI and DO called “tomb time” when each student was instructed to spend most of their time alone in their tent seeking private communion with the Level Above Human, expressing their desire to become purified. We were to be quite and contemplative about the process we had engaged by joining with TI and DO. There was no dogma or paraphernalia or out loud talking or mantras or positions to sit in or talismans to focus on or words to say.

Students went about their daily chores though also were to spend considerable time alone whether in their tent or in the woods alone to not have other distractions, which is where it seems the idea of being in a type of “tomb” came in. Looking back however, it seems “tomb” could have referred to the fact that the entire endeavor according to TI and DO was likened to a caterpillar (human) becoming a butterfly (Member of the Next Level) and how that process was actually killing off our humanness to include disconnecting from all our root systems. I remember TI and DO saying that humans were plants that had root systems, even though one can’t see them, and only generally understanding it, though now see all kinds of examples, especially when my vehicle became a daddy.

My now x-human partner and I worked together on the birth with a midwife in our home in Carmel, New York. When our daughter was born she was set on my chest with her umbilical chord still attached. The next day I was holding her and it hit me like a ton of bricks that the idea of reincarnation was what I was seeing before my eyes AND that it included seeing myself in her. That was the beginning of really coming to understand that root system. Detaching from her as TI and DO are invisibly and gradually allowing me to do is quite painful but I know it must be. It has helped to remind myself that all humans must detach at some point either from our own death or theirs, so it becomes a matter of how and when and most importantly why. If we leave it to nature we don’t really learn to overpower the emotion that comes from the disconnect. We may survive it as it often happens in stages as they grow up and begin to have their own life direction that many times takes them to far away lands. But if/when we detach so to give more of our life (energy, time, love) to service to our Older Members, it’s still painful but there couldn’t be a better use for that pain for both ourselves and for our offspring as they as part of our root system can benefit in their relationship with the Next Level. I have not raised my daughter to believe in any of this but I have tried to help her as she asks questions. The other day she asked me if she was a Christian. I had introduced her to a Christian group where she made some friends. I didn’t agree with a lot of what they taught but then again it was well meaning so I figured it will give her the opportunity to choose what to believe by being exposed to what they taught. I ended up showing her that having a relationship with “God” has nothing to do with going to church, though for those that do so, can be the best way they know how to foster their relationship with the Next Level creators, thus better than nothing. Of course it can also become a trap but then that’s where choice comes in and whether or not we remain a seeker of the Next Level’s will for us or not. If we begin to think that most all of our communion with “God” comes from reading the records of his incarnate presences, then we missed the essential communication that only comes by privately seeking our Next Level Older Member’s Mind/Spirit by the only real “prayer” that involves asking for help to know the truth about something and help to grow closer by learning what “His” will is for each of us day by day.

LITERALLY GATHERING IN THE WILDERNESS:

After about two weeks of “Tomb Time” TI and DO issued the instruction for the groups to gather in the area called Medicine Bow National Forest which is situated on National Forest lands east of Laramie, Wyoming, just off of Interstate 80, in a rough, no facility area where rustic camping was permitted that was called Vedauwoo campground. This was totally undeveloped land where no one lived anywhere close to. There were no water supplies, no outhouses or toilets, no canteens, no signage, no trails – just raw land with a few dirt roads.

The terrain was moreorless a high desert plateau, with swaths of small timber evergreens, bushes and large protruding rock formations scattered about the slightly rolling dry landscape. And it was dry – there were no creeks that had water to be found. We had to drive a number of miles to a filling station to fill up their 5-6 gallon water jugs. We had tents and when the snows came we traveled south to Texas, where TI and DO’s vehicle’s came from and found areas on BLM and National Forest and sometime private ranch-lands they could arrange or lease for the group. Then when spring came around we’d travel as a convoy back to either Wyoming or Northern Colorado, in the same general vicinity. During that time frame we also spent a brief amount of time once in Mississippi and one time in Kansas, two times in Utah generally south of Salt Lake City in the mountains above Toole, Utah and a couple years later in the mountains above Provo, Utah and a brief time in New Mexico totally 3-4 years in “wilderness” areas before eventually moving into houses in suburban areas of large cities where there were jobs. Since I remember arriving at Veedavou in Wyoming by July 4, 1976 and we were living in houses before I took my first job in Kerrville, Texas around late in 1980 it seems very, very close to having spent 1260 days, the timing given in this prophecy, in the wilderness areas, living in tents in wide open ranch lands and in National Forests and BLM land.

“VEDAUWOO” (Earth Born) CAMPGROUND IN “MEDICINE BOW NATIONAL FOREST,” “wilderness” area, names that have prophetic implications, no doubt planned ahead of time by the Next Level Crew:

RE: “Medicine Bow”:

TI and DO often talked about the students being given “medicine.” Medicine was information and tasks that tested a student’s choices of resolve and self control over the content of their brain/mind and subsequent behavior and ways. A student who had left all behind to be with TI and DO was expected to cut off all their thoughts of their past, whether they were positives or negatives didn’t matter. This way, the student would have a fresh start in which to build their new mind by “pulling” from the minds of their teachers, TI and DO. Pulling from their minds was following their instructions while asking for and learning specific ways in which they would deal with problems or how to do something as well as how they would think about anything.

TI and DO would come to their student body with new material they would call a “lesson step” to absorb. It could be a new concept, a correction of a behavior and/or way that was unlike a member of the Next Level or a task that might be challenging to some who might not see it’s value for them to do, thus testing whose mind they wanted to follow. A student was taught how to listen – not allowing one’s mind to wander elsewhere but hanging on their teacher’s every word instead of determining as one hears the words what they believe and what they don’t or having side stories play in one’s “computer” (brain) while in meeting with them, that all diminishes totally listening. TI and DO took the position that they were the teachers and the students there wanted to be in their classroom, thus students needed to adhere to all that they required of them, or they were free to not be in their classroom. They were not authoritarian about this but if they saw a students eyes wander, they might bring it up in general at the meeting so not to put anyone on the spot but allow all the students to examine themselves or they might bring it up to a student privately at some time after the meeting or might have assigned student helpers bring it up to another student. Part of medicine was taking criticism from teachers but more regularly from one’s partner, another student they’d assigned to work with. A partner becomes an essential instrument to accelerate one’s growth by forcing a circumstance of working together, often with someone we would have not normally wanted to spend much time with. A partner in this context is not for comradeship but to be as a “mirror” showing each the areas of their behavior and ways that may not be as the teachers demonstrated themselves and taught was part of the lesson plan.

Partners were required and encouraged to regularly ask their partner to help them by pointing out to them ANYTHING AND EVERYTHING they see no matter how small or trivial looking, that might differ from what TI and DO taught. Over the years partners would report to TI and DO what one another brought up as it was often the subject of a question as to whether or not it actually was a TI and DO Next Level behavior and/or way. In this way, TI and DO would answer the question and instruct the ones with the question to place an entry in a steno book called a “procedure book” so the entire class could benefit as the answer given then became a “procedure.” For instance, say a partner, when they made scrambled eggs liked them wet, while the other liked them dry. If this was never covered by TI and DO then they could write it as a question to TI and DO that could get to them daily. TI and DO would take all the questions and reports they asked for and decide whether to have someone else answer the question for them, giving them a “messenger task,” also part of learning lessons to follow instructions without adding one’s own interpretation answer it themselves in person or call a meeting to go over a number of questions with the entire group. It often didn’t matter to TI and DO how someone liked their eggs but since this task was to “follow the leader,” so to speak as that was the idea of how to take in their mind, they would establish a procedure to scramble the eggs to the consistency they felt to do, which in this case ended up being totally dry but not browned. Sometimes they would say “it doesn’t matter” and then it became a test of accepting that. Every human who has been in a serious relationship, marriage or living together circumstance knows how we can easily be annoyed by what others do or don’t do regardless of how big or small it is. Being annoyed needed to be overcome. Being too much a stickler for how others follow instructions can even be a lesson. For instance, it was procedure to treat ingredients we had in our “Nutri-lab” (kitchen) as if there was no limitless supply and putting together of “experiment formulas” (recipes for a meal) required precise measurements, etc. as if it was far more important than making a stew or something. So even scraping a bowl out became a lesson in being thorough but getting every tiny morsel would be an extreme that some had a hard time differentiating between. Everything we did day and night thereby became under scrutiny from our partners and some had a pleasant and tolerant attitude while others were so disturbed by another’s lack of attention to detail they are almost angry bringing up a question to the other.

Over the years there were hundreds of procedures and these not only taught someone to conform to another but taught how to cooperate with another and how to learn the teachers standards and approach to any task as these tasks ended up being seen as a preparation to be on a Next Level spacecraft doing tasks in a laboratory like environment working with substances and procedures that were critical to get right, and not blow up the spacecraft because of taking a chance, for instance.

TI compared the lesson steps they gave us to a “piano roll” to where each lesson was like a note that was added to the previous notes. A student that abides by all the lessons was playing the entire piano roll of notes, not dropping any or adding to what they were given.

Sometimes lessons were simply tests of our resolve and commitment and energy overriding various vehicular discomforts. We might have an instruction to move the camp and it might be very hot or very cold so was hard to get going or not be short tempered under stress. We could have tents being blown down and some would just stay in their sleeping bag in their tent while they knew others were trying to keep tents from collapsing. There were no obvious rewards to those that put out more effort but it did show who was giving into their vehicle and it’s comfort level and who wasn’t.

There were situations of flooding and blizzards, intense heat and intense cold, yet each student was expected to take a sponge bath every day washing their vehicle from head to toe. It wasn’t that bad as most times we had a Coleman stove to heat the tent and the water. No one actually watched us take these baths. Along with using the commode, it was one of the only times we had absolute privacy so it also became a time when we could choose to shortcut certain procedures or do things we knew were not according to procedure. Deceit, giving into sexuality and/or knowingly breaking a procedure were all considered to be a “major offenses” and grounds to be asked to leave the classroom. We were expected to move quickly but with gentleness, be keen in our observations. There was no social life. No chit chatting and gossip was also an offense. Do said that TI was very quick yet to observe her you wouldn’t know she was being quick because the reason she was quick was because of no wasted motion. It can seem that this was very military like but there was no sternness or abrasive or angry vibration ever from TI and DO. I saw TI what I would call frustrated a time or two during a few meetings but never in the midst of day to day activity. Her frustration came from not knowing how to motivate us when some were not showing their intent to move quickly in their growth.

All these little hardships were medicine. If the students swallowed the medicine gladly they did their tasks and did not complain and always tried to improve upon what they did before. None were so hard that anyone’s life or physical or mental well being was in jeopardy but it could certainly be a challenge if one was tired or rebellious feeling. If they overcame those responses and didn’t have any outbursts or try to hide from certain chores and sought to correct their less than ideal behavior and ways, as no one was perfect, then they were absorbing the medicine and it would aid their changeover to the new “butterfly” like being that was described as the new body growing within their human vehicle.

THE TERM BOW HAS TO DO WITH THE COVENANT (AGREEMENT) THE LORD MADE EARLY ON WITH THE “CHILDREN OF ISRAEL” AND WITH ABRAHAM BEFORE THAT. Such a covenant was also made between the Lord and Noah not to destroy the earth again by flood. (The next time would be by heat as spading the Earth, disposing of weeds, re-tilling the soil and planting new seeds is a regular task for the Kingdom of God/Heaven.)

VEDANTA, the name of the rustic camping area we first lived within, I learned while writhing this book means, “Earth Born.” Thus together with Medicine Bow it would mean that through the taking of their medicine (lessons to overcome by) they will have satisfied the covenant (rain-bow) to be born of Soul/Spirit from the Earth’s human kingdom into the Next Level Kingdom in the heavens.

Rev 12:7 And there was ((1096 ginomai= to be, continue, come/brought to pass, befall, arise the generation)) war ((4171 polemos= from pelomai= to bustle, battle, fight)) in ((1722 en= about, against, before, because of, for the sake of, under)) heaven ((3772 ouranos= their Older Members, their graduation into the Kingdom of Heaven located in the elevated areas from the sky to outer space where the membership circulate)): Michael* ((4317 miyka’el= who is like God, guardian angel of the Israeli’s (overcomers))) and his angels ((32 aggelos= messengers, envoys)) fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels,

Rev 12:8 And prevailed ((2480 ischuo from ischus 2579= to have (or exercise) force much work; be able, avail, can do, be good, might, be of strength, be whole)) not; neither was their place ((5117 topos= a spot, or space with limited occupancy, fig. condition, opportunity, license)) found ((2147 heurisko= obtainable, get, perceive, see)) any more in heaven.

FIRST OF ALL THE “WAR” OR “BATTLE” SPOKEN OF HERE IS A FIGHT OVER SOULS. Saying it’s fought in the heavens seems to potentially include all perspectives of “heaven” – the “elevated areas” as in the sky and the heights, from the perspective of elevation, from the Hebrew _shamayim which is a plural form and other usages of “heaven” including the “starry heavens in Deut 17:3 and Mat 24:29, the “heaven of heavens” aka “the third (and highest) heaven” according to the Jewish Talmud, the word of mouth teachings that sometimes provide some interesting perspectives.

That first heaven includes what takes place in the heads/mind of all those who seek to be included in the “harvest” whether they are fully conscious of it or not. We are each doing that every time we choose not to participate in behavior and ways that are against what the Next Level has taught. For instance believing in there being any right time for a human to kill another human. This would include manipulating others to kill for us as in the military, etc. TI and DO did not feel that euthanasia was killing someone. If someone wants to die they should be allowed to die though that’s not to say we shouldn’t try to help someone who may think they want to die to re-consider doing so. The situation TI and DO referred to was when someone was on their physical deathbed or facing their remaining life in bed, pumped full of drugs to manage pain and not about someone who is distraught with the direction their life is going.

TI and DO did talk about how as some get older and the vehicle is breaking down, losing it’s memory and/or physical facilities their “influences,” since that vehicle can no longer function for their needs/desires will leave. When they leave it, also a good deal of the motivation to live leaves with the influence. But the overview I got from what they said about this was that once the vehicle ceases to have the capacity to grow towards future Next Level membership, that requires having experiences and interactions with other, making choices, seeking to improve the ways we fall short, raising our standards, etc., then that vehicle may not have the potential to come out of that mindset. Thus if they want to die, it may be both the compassionate thing to let them go rather than using technologies to keep them alive indefinitely for our benefit. However, I don’t believe TI and DO would approve of someone else taking their life, yet they might not consider it a “missing of the mark/goal” (sin) should someone out of true compassion for another facilitating another’s exit. I don’t know and I don’t think TI and DO even felt they could make that decision while incarnate as it’s irreversible in one way and TI and DO always said to not make irreversible decisions until we were totally sure. Though they would not wait to be sure. They would take reversible steps and see how they feel.

Do is called a murderer by some who think he manipulated his 38 student to end their human lives. I know there is no evidence of any manipulation. Of course those who believed what he said can appear to others who don’t believe as being manipulated. That was the same as it was with Jesus and any of the incarnations of Members of the Next Level during an experiment, because those who are not prepared to believe don’t stand much of a chance if any to believe in the same way those who were prepared can. That’s why there are stages to graduation. Some at this time may still be able to graduate the twelfth grade in the 12 grade scenario but many more are probably working on getting to the twelfth grade though as TI and DO taught, they don’t hold anyone back from giving all they want to give.

Also what many don’t know is how carefully scrutinized each student with TI and DO were over the years and especially after TI left – she still remained integral to the completion of the harvest of the first fruits students. Rev 12:14 shows this, but I’ll wait to get to it before expanding that viewpoint.

Our enemy in that war are discarnate spirits that TI and DO called “influences” and the “lower forces.” It’s the “spirit world” and also the areas where the space aliens circulate in the sky and possibly includes the upper atmosphere. Do said they were limited and were not really “space aliens” because they can’t travel into the parts of space where Next Level members circulate.

The war is in our minds as a battle of what we do or don’t believe along with how much of the formula of overcoming we can adopt that the lower forces will always try to reduce in us. The Next Level Older Members are tolerant and forgiving but from our point of view we must not assume so. What we can be assured of is that the Older Members will give us many opportunities to show them our resolve, but if we never do we can’t expect to be kept by them for a future opportunity to overcome our humanness. TI and DO said the formula to be born into the Next Level Kingdom was first provided by Jesus though the groundwork was laid starting with those called Adam and Eve.

The students that are being fought over are primarily the returned “saints” and the human bodies Do later said they “borrowed” to complete their overcoming through.

MICHAEL – To be detailed below, this is the name of the “Son of God” before he was incarnate as Jesus and perhaps before any of his incarnations. It means “he who like God (Almighty)”

Evidence that the Archangel Michael (First/Reigning of Jehovah’s Crew), Jehovah’s Son (Prince), Lucifer’s rival, Assigned Guardian of Israelites Covenant and Anointed (Christ/Jesus) whose voice (trumpet) gives rise to the resurrection (incarnation) of the Saints in the Last Day with the Father (“Woman”) giving Voice to Their Prophecy as the Two Witnesses (True Martyrs as those who give their lives in the Next Level’s service as opposed to heightening a “spiritual ego”):

Why was the name “Michael” given here instead of telling us directly that this was the Lamb? Notice also that throughout the Book of Revelations the name Jesus is only used twice. The Next Level is not particularly interested in promoting any one of their members. The names they choose are “task names.” According to Do, they are not the names they refer to one another by when they are on their spacecrafts and/or laboratories. The ones who come incarnate are not told the names they had before they were incarnate, which is their true self. The incarnations are all temporary and names associated with them are also temporary, given so the incarnate representatives, to include the student returnees can have clues to help them see the overall plan and future plans and to be able to help others see all the correlations as are being provided many of now.

In particular, Michael, the name used here is given to help us, in the Last Day, (the reason for these prophesies) to understand the former relationships in the scriptural records pertaining to the main rivalry of this particular individual, then named Michael against Lucifer (Satan, the Devil). That record indicates Michael as the Son of God (Jehovah’s Prince) has the assigned task position of Archangel, (first or Chief or captain of the angels) on Jehovah/The Father’s crew in the nurturing of the overcomers (Israelis – those who prevail as Jehovah) in the covenant they formed with Jehovah administered through the incarnation as Moses.

Jesus said he was the first and the last, which can be found to have a number of applications:

Rev 22:13 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.

There are a number of scriptures that indicate that this one called Michael was working for his Older Member to be groomed to have his own offspring, thus to become a parent for the first time which is why his name was at that time “who is LIKE God,” “God” being, his Older Member parent who ushered/birthed him into Adult Next Level Membership. No telling when He received the name Michael but I have reason suspect it was in a prior civilization on Earth, well before the flood and the start of the experiment known as the Adam and Eve events.

I know there are Christians who abhor any hint that Jesus was also growing or that he was a created being. They have become hung up in thinking that makes Jesus lessor when it doesn’t imply that in any way. Adam was a created being. Eve was taken from Adam. The humans that existed before Adam was created were not “created” in the same way that describes. They came about via reproduction of their species. Where did the first two come from is not without our capacity to understand. But not understanding that doesn’t negate all we have been given to understand. So Adam didn’t come about by a reproductive process. Perhaps it was a laboratory. Perhaps his physical body was “grown” on a vine as Do indicated was the case. But according to TI and DO all Older and Younger Members of the Next Level are always growing and what that means is related to the tasks they can now perform in their gardening tasks. So it seems that Michael was the name a very advanced Member of the Next Level had at one time, perhaps at the start of the civilization with Adam, who forfeited whatever kind of physical body he had to try to start a relationship with the new created vehicle named Adam. And he failed that setup task but then was restored to his position as an Older Member of the Next Level to exit as Enoch in being “taken” because he “Walked with his Older Member (God).” Perhaps after he exited each incarnation he went back to being called Michael at least in the records.

Here are some of those scriptures:

Jesus said it would be his voice that raises the dead in the hour that’s coming as was also happening when he was incarnate:

Joh 5:25 Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.
Joh 5:26 For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself;
Joh 5:27 And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man.
Joh 5:28 Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,
Joh 5:29 And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.

Paul indicates the same things in 1Th 4:16-17 which is why it can be counted upon from Paul, as there are many things he says that don’t correlate to something Jesus was quoted to have said by those who were first hand witnesses:

1Th 4:16 For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first:
1Th 4:17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.

This is depicting the two harvest WAVES but is interesting as Lord can be referring to God the Father who descends using his Son, His Prince the younger of the Two Witnesses, but both being our Lords or better termed Older Member’s “voice,” thus he is in charge of the delivery of the prophecy during the time They are incarnate while the content of his voice is according to the instruction of God the Father via the depiction of a trumpet. And it’s those who had died previously in service to the Christ, the task performed by the Older Member in the name of Jesus that are the saints returning that rise first as the first fruits of harvest.

Then it seems Paul assumed this would either happen then while his vehicle was still alive or that he would be in a vehicle at the time that this was to happen, to where he would be caught up into the clouds, but he was missing the point that it is always a “spirit/mind birth” FOR NEW BIRTHS, depicted by Jesus comparing spirit/mind to the wind’s invisibility yet still can be felt to know it’s there and therefore has physical qualities we just can’t see which can be compared to a Soul. The translators often interchanged Soul and Spirit and Mind (is rarely used, though it’s part of the translation options for Greek pneuma.

TI and DO equated Mind with Spirit and spoke of a Soul as the container given to some that is like a seed that is germinated by exposure to the most recent Older Member’s information and choosing to follow that Older Member’s teachings and instructions that brings more of Their Mind/Spirit into our Soul container and which is what is born into the Next Level at the death of the human (caterpillar like) vehicle. A Mind/Spirit without that container can’t be born into the Next Level in that way, to that degree though it seems from what Do has said that human Minds/Spirits can also be saved by the Next Level for their future opportunity though I don’t know the mechanics of how that works.

One’s Spirit is the human body’s emanation of mind so is filled with human attachments to mammalian, appropriate to human kingdom behavior and ways…species propagation and various forms of sensuality; sexuality, family roots, human pleasures and pursuits not found in the Kingdom of God/Heaven that need to be overcome/conquered to be awarded adult membership in the Kingdom but is provided as a gradual lesson plan to rise up to.

In any case this seems to be the same “voice of the Archangel” and as shown Michael is tied to being that Archangel – the “voice of the son of god” in Joh 5:25.

Jud 1:9 Yet Michael the archangel ((743 archaggelos= chief angel, first in rank and power, reign (rule) over)), when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke thee.

This indicates this angel is in a primary task as “first angel” with reign and rule, which is said of a Christ’s role as well and no one else, but is a function of whoever has the task of taking the Throne that as we see Jehovah/Father’s Son (Jesus, the lamb) is caught to. The Throne is essentially the representation of “headquarters” on the ground.

And then in Daniel there are a number of references to Michael being the Prince and the Prince being the Christ. (See section II.A.5.g for the evaluation of Dan 12 for many prophecy fulfillment cross references.)

Dan 12:6-7 And one said to the man clothed ((3847 labash= the physical body they wrap around their Soul)) in linen ((fine quality vehicle)), which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders? And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to SCATTER THE POWER OF THE HOLY PEOPLE, all these things shall be finished.

– “clothed” – a way of depicting that this individual has a PHYSICAL BODY as to the Kingdom of God/Heaven they as a Soul are actually physical though can change their VIBRATIONS (implicated by the reports of Jesus disappearing, reappearing and yet able to be touched “handled,” by His disciple, Thomas who Jesus told to touch his still visible wounds as further proof. After some 40 days of such proves to included hovering over a stormy sea’s waves, upon his exit the 11+ disciples then all at the same time witnessed his physical body rising up into the sky to be received by a cloud. This was a demonstration of his metamorphosis from a purely terrestrial physical body, like the caterpillar into a flesh body with new properties (in this case some new mechanism) equivalent in function to the wings a butterfly has.

The realization that members of the Next Level, once they change over their body, still have a physical body, but with a new capacity, is reflected in something Paul of Tarsus wrote. He could have only come to understand this from his relationship to one or more of those, like Peter who witnessed all Jesus demonstrated about his physicality. Paul had no physical relationship with Jesus at all yet knew about the different type of body Jesus had upon rising from the dead, which was shown when he wrote about the celestial verses terrestrial body having it’s own “light” (very apparent (glory), brightness). (1Co 15:39-40)

re: PHYSICAL BODY:
Luk 24:36 And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.
Luk 24:37 But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit.
Luk 24:38 And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts?
Luk 24:39 Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have.

re: VIBRATIONS:
Luk 24:30 And it came to pass, as he sat at meat with them, he took bread, and blessed it, and brake, and gave to them.
Luk 24:31 And their eyes were opened, and they knew him; and he vanished out of their sight.

re: SCATTER POWER (breaking up)
Rev 13:7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations

Here a Luciferian is magnifying himself to the Prince of the host. That host represents the host of angels the Prince is in charge of. Thus Lucifer is in competition with the one who was Jesus, the Messiah.

Dan 8:11 Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of the sanctuary was cast down.

It is very evident that as prophecy has multiple applications and can even be seen as having multiple times and periods of application that Saul/Paul of Tarsus first fulfilled this Daniel prophecy. For instance there have been many times the Luciferians have “magnified themselves as if to step in place of the “prince of host” (Michael, incarnate as Moses, incarnate as Jesus and of late in my opinion of Do. And the same can be said of the “daily sacrifice.” That can be considered to be Jesus in that he was sacrificing himself to this primitive world every day he was incarnate and the place of the sanctuary was thrown down after Jesus exited just as it will be thrown down in it’s new location at some similar time period after TI and DO and crew exited which is depicted in Rev 14 saying Babylon is Fallen, even twice.

But regarding Paul’s probable unknowing fulfillment in becoming the instrument of the Luciferians are these few examples: In the verses that follow, he calls these new believers his “sons” and their “father” saying he gave them their “birth” (begotten) and they should “be ye followers of me.” Then he indicated Timotheus as his “son” who would help these Corinthians he was writing to, remember HIS ways which he ascertains are in line with what the “Christ” said. He made himself the teacher and now we see how the first Pope was called Paul and they are all referred to as “Holy Father’s” and ‘vicar of Christ’ which means ‘instead of Christ’ that is inscribed on their tiaras (their diadem wrongly associated with the same “crown” Jesus harvest graduates receive upon overcoming the human world as told in Revelations prophecy), while all priests in Catholicism take the title “Father” because of:

1Co 4:14 I write not these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons I warn you.
1Co 4:15 For though ye have ten thousand instructers in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel.
1Co 4:16 Wherefore I beseech you, be ye followers of me.
1Co 4:17 For this cause have I sent unto you Timotheus, who is my beloved son, and faithful in the Lord, who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I teach every where in every church.

However Paul’s fulfillment of trying to steal the role of Jesus became continuous and unbeknown to those that came later and believed in Jesus so they are not to necessarily be faulted but if they choose to deny the truth when it’s available well then they are answerable to the Older Members.

I believe the Daily Sacrifice that is most evident IS the miracle/wonder of the incarnation of the One who was described in the Book of Genesis as the Elohim, who later awakens Moses by the “burning bush” choosing the name, Jehovah (Existing One/I Am) and then spoken of by Jesus as “The Father” (in Heaven) and to date TI but can equally apply, as said to Jesus but then to Do and Their graduate Students. They were all continuously sacrificing what they had in the Next Level before coming to earth incarnate, though for the Students it was necessary to their having a genuine “spirit/mind (Soul) birth.”

As I’ve already shown Do felt it was a huge honor to have his Older Member with him incarnate. And the place of the sanctuary is the U.S. and it is in the process of being cast/thrown down from within and without.

The Daily Sacrifice that was taken away seems to be referring to the instruction Jehovah gave Moses and Aaron and the classroom to sacrifice a lamb “between the two evenings.” A day began at about 6 o’clock – at sunset so in between two of these evenings would be the dawn, roughly at 6am 12 hours and thus half way into the day. So the Daily Sacrifice took place 12 hours into the first day. TI as one of two “lambs” as in the way Jesus is referred to as the Lamb of God, left her vehicle on the 12th year after they began to work together at the start of 1973, with their 3rd stage of awakening occurring somewhere very close to June of 1973 when they’d completely awakened, which began the literal first half of their task together because TI exited her vehicle in June of 1985 twelve years later.

Once in their classroom, (which in whatever trimester means being with their Older Members (under their direct tutoring), they will talk to their students as needed but the work and thus growth can only occur as the students apply the lesson material they are provided. The lessons consist of putting one’s vehicular past behind them and ceasing to identify with that history as “who they are.” Then simultaneously opening up to totally trusting their Older Member(s), not because they are told, but because in living with them or near them, but as a part of their followers who are together 24/7 in receipt of their instructions for all day to day activities, a student begins to absorb their example which involves accepting correction from them and from fellow students. Note the way Jesus told his disciples to not shoo the children away, using their presence to illustrate the kind of trust they must emulate. And when some complained that a woman was anointing Jesus with oil, sighting how oil was expensive and it could be sold and helped the poor with, Jesus said this action was not to be criticized, because he said, they would always have the poor, he, they would not always have and the number one instruction aka commandment Moses and Jesus taught was to give your ALL to the Lord. (That has become morphed into joining the clergy of a religious institution, which of course is an option, but to stay with such an organization would become impossible for a genuine seeker of truth and service to the Next Level because of how they end up watering down the teachings of, in this case Jesus.

In this war just as there are a number of students, there are a number of those who are by their nature adversaries (satans). These are the same as what Jesus called the “children of the wicked one”:

Mat 13:36 Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the house: and his disciples came unto him, saying, Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field.
Mat 13:37 He answered and said unto them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man;
Mat 13:38 The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one;
Mat 13:39 The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels.
Mat 13:40 As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.
Mat 13:41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity;

These tares are allowed to remain while the wheat is growing because they are then used to be like sparing partners to the one’s seeking to overcome. Thus that is the battle the dragon and his angel’s will cause, the angels in this case are those that side with the dragon whether they are themselves kin to the space aliens or humans who have consciously or not become kin in mindset to the space aliens.

The war will have several fronts. The biggest front is in the unseen world. The Luciferian Space Aliens are actually provided with a certain amount of access to each of the students of these Older Members. They will literally be present in spirit form and thereby allowed to transmit their thoughts and desires as temptations/influences to the students to try to entice them to fall away from their behavior and ways goals and ultimate allegiance to the Older Member’s and their graduation classroom prerequisites. If the Kingdom of God/Heaven didn’t monitor the situation, more students might fall away. They provide a balance while not allowing their program to become easy. They want to challenge the students to do their best but it’s not up to the students to decide what their best is. The Older Members decide but the effort must come from the student to meet each challenge. Effort does go hand in hand with accomplishments, the performance of tasks for the Older Members by doing their assigned tasks in the way they are guided by the Older Members by example and by having written procedures.

Even with some who become exceedingly good at accomplishing lots of tasks, it’s not necessarily evidence of a students program completion readiness because it has to do with not only the obvious performance but in how they think and the relationship with their Older Member they are building. This relationship actually becomes a loving one with their Older Member which is why the students although individuals are together compared to as a bride, with the Older Member the groom though it never includes human behaviors that go with human marriages. They will never have sex, no kisses on the mouth, nor much show of affection and little touching as those things stimulate the wrong kind of relationship that the Older Member has zero interest in, having overcome that human nature, even each time they did such an incarnate task.

But in terms of caring for the other, there is no limitation or restriction. A successful student will literally love their Older Member with all their heart (emotions, feelings), all their mind (thoughts), all their Soul (allegiance to the behavior and ways of the Kingdom of God/Heaven that they were taught, they drew to themselves and are proud to emanate) and all their strength (their efforts and recognition where they can go for help with any circumstance).

HOW THE BATTLE (WAR) IS SURFACED IN TI and DO’S “CLASSROOM” IN THE WILDERNESS:

Thus as students are cooking and cleaning and fixing cars and working jobs if need be, and occasionally going to the movies, ,which was one pleasure the Older Members instigated, as it’s not a classroom situation with zero pleasure – it’s simply part of being a student to be happy with whatever pleasures the Older Members design and how often, while not expecting or needing them. It is during all these ordinary circumstances that lessons come up. For instance, one lesson was to reduce our talk to “yes or no,” as Jesus illustrated in:

Mat 5:37 But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.

This would present particular challenges to working with others, even to make food, but would also teach us to not be so chit chatty as is common to human households but in the Kingdom of God/Heaven where they don’t talk as they communicate by thought, each thought if it’s not purposeful is moreorless static. Can you imagine a computer system that said things 20 ways because it liked to hear itself talk. It would be less functional and in the Kingdom of God/Heaven labs function is very important. It’s not that the members of the crew don’t enjoy one another’s company, they just don’t have a need to show that or demand attention for themselves by being overly wordy or talkative. It’s simply not the way of the Kingdom of God/Heaven which is why Jesus, in part gave that lesson and one could expect that lesson to be in the overcoming program of these TWO. This is not to say, such a lesson would have indefinite duration. It would in the principle but once the student body learned the lesson, took it seriously and considered it their norm to reduce their talk, then the Older Members could choose to relax the lesson to see if the students would at that point keep their talk to a minimum and not talk to pass the time or to gossip, another behavior absent from Kingdom of God/Heaven membership.

The other big ploy the Luciferian space aliens (Dragon and his angels) play against the Older Members and students (angels) is to instigate thoughts of doubt in the student’s chosen direction, doubt that their Older Members really are from the Next Level Kingdom of God/Heaven, and/or doubt that they can maintain their self disciplines over their vehicles (Mind and Body) to graduation. Then there are lures of other things they (the students) might want to do, especially with the power of their new found Mind’s focus as when one does begin to focus their heart and mind on only their Older Members and they restrain giving away their energy via sexuality and/or human relationships and pursuits of career, family, building self into something seen as special, regardless of whether through secular, religious or spiritual endeavors and pleasures, they are increasing their own “power” within themselves.

This is where the idea of the Hindu Kundalini force came from, which is a facsimile of the focus the Kingdom of God/Heaven overcoming program teaches and requires. For instance, stimulating one’s sexuality, only to stop the loss of one’s energy by not having an orgasm, instead redirecting that force through meditation on the chakras to envision it moving up to the seventh chakra, the said “godhead,” thinking they are bringing themselves into a state of enlightenment is no matter what they achieve and feel from doing so, a HEIGHTENING OF SELF. This is the opposite of not stimulating the vehicles sexuality at all and thus not expelling that energy with one’s focus on our Older Member’s thinking, behaviors, ways in adherence to their overcoming program requirements that includes being of service in the ways they have given for us to do so.

The Luciferian Space Aliens so hate the idea of giving one’s will to someone who would take us away from our humanness, they instigate facsimiles of the Kingdom of God/Heaven program, with the object of our affection being to ourselves and/or to another human in whatever form that takes; spouse, parent, relative, friend, teacher/leader; spiritual, religious, intellectual, scientific, humanitarian, etc. in place of a genuine Older Member who was last incarnate. When the Older Member isn’t or hasn’t been incarnate during our lifetime so we can still get first hand information about what they taught, then the best we can do is to follow those who did have that physical relationship. That type of following wouldn’t be by becoming their student as they would not be replacing the Older Member. They however, will have things to share and perspectives we can grow from hearing about though not essential to one’s growth. What is essential is seeking that bond with that Older Member through our regular picking up of their phone line (so to speak) and listening for their response which comes as a feeling and a sense of a step to take. It’s not usually in direct words unless through a dream in certain cases but even still needs to be received with caution knowing the lower forces can try to slip into such communications. You will know that no communication will ever compel you to action. For that they need to be with you physically and even so wouldn’t be an action they have taught against doing.

When the Older Members have been absent physically and any that had a real face to face communication with them are also absent then about the best we can do is to look to the record of their last incarnation, again in combination with our regular and frequent seeking to know their mind and will for us. Humans that become part of organized belief systems with titles that distinguish them as intermediaries to the Next Level Older members can be of value but only as stepping stones to outgrow. When one takes on such a position they may have also become entrapped in the human rewards they get from being seen and looked to by other humans. Anyone that is a genuine student of an Older Member will refrain from adopting a title, such as, a Priest, Father, Guru, Teacher, “Ascended Master,” Imam, Rabbi, Master, Yogi, Swami, etc. and garb, affiliation and air of some elevated status. They will instead know that the best they can do is to become a pipeline of their Older Member’s mind the same as any student would desire to be and they would seek to keep their mind out of embellishing what they had received from the Next Level.

The humans influenced by the Luciferians may even teach some of the same self disciplines that can also then become a trap. For instance, some will even teach non-sexuality but without an incarnate genuine Older Member it’s usually affiliated with the appearance of being holy so again simply shifts the benefit to themselves as they get it’s reward as they often dress the part and receive glory from one another and those who are considered the “lay” (non-priestly caste). They are seen as holy or enlightened. Jesus addressed this in many ways that they Jews had adopted. They would put ashes on their head when fasting and/or wear certain clothing and/or take the upper seats in the temple.

On the other hand if someone gave up their sexuality but did so to express their sole devotion to their Older Member incarnate or not, and they keep it to themselves and they as Jesus said don’t make any pretense of being special or holy or enlightened for others to observe then they will be adopting their Older Member’s mind. I remember while in TI and DO’s we became aware of a man who had removed his penis so he couldn’t perform sexually. Do kind of cringed at the thought but still felt this individual did so for his Lord so was fond of his desire. (I don’t know what this individual did about his continued testosterone buildup as it’s the testicles of the male that produce this chemical that results in the organ’s arousal. Do did say that if one did not get rid of these fluids through the normal channel, they would be emptied out of the body in another way – if I recall correctly through the anus somehow but I am not sure I got that right. This way one would not be continuing in what becomes an addictive pattern that reduces one’s perception of the Next Level realities. This wasn’t the only way of “raising our vibrations.” All our thoughts and behaviors contribute, but when we narrow them all down to that one focus on Next Level Mind we would enable SEEING what is otherwise hidden – thus Next Level members with physical bodies in our midst.

So in this way, the Kingdom of God/Heaven does observe those who do choose to restrain themselves from sexuality and applauds their efforts, along with other selfless efforts, like coming to another’s aid when it’s dangerous for self to do so, or to give to another even when one has little themselves, wanting others to be taken care of knowing (having faith) they’ll have their needs taken care of, all because of what they know is their relationship with their “Father” from the Heavens, though in whatever terms. These are observed (one of the tasks new or prospective new members are given) and when they lose their physical vehicle their Spirits/Souls are kept from being lost in the spirit world, where the idea of “saved” came in, for a time when there will be one or more incarnate Older Members. Thus no one who to whatever degree wants to please their Heavenly Father is forsaken. But just calling on the name of one of the past incarnate representatives without offering service in the way they were given to offer service and doing the kinds of things the last incarnate member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven gave to do, and not repeating the formula of overcoming as the main teachings that Older Member represented puts into question whether they really do want to serve and join that Kingdom of God/Heaven family. But the proof is in the pudding, so the saying goes, as one might be doing the best they can, something not for another human to determine, but will prove itself when the Older Member returns and they have a hard or even seeming impossible time even considering they are the same person they were praying to, preaching for, healing for and abstaining from various behaviors and ways for. That is then the Judgment Day for that person. It’s their judgment of who is representing the Kingdom of God/Heaven to them and who in their judgment is not. By not learning that “formula of overcoming” that is within the modus operandi of the Representatives each time they incarnate and can be found throughout all the records of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s interaction with the human kingdom, of course presented in stages (trimesters) and even to different cultures, one is building a wall between them the Next Level to where they will not recognize the genuine next incarnate Representative by their voice/words because they don’t really know them. Then when both harvests are over, what remains that choose to not have anything to do with the Kingdom of God/Heaven is of no value to the next garden, so it’s all plowed under to include the spirit world containing all those spirits who had no interest in the real members of the kingdom of God while last in a human vehicle. After all, at that point they are simply a set of programs, the master program makers determine to be outdated and phased out and thus without “LIFE.”

As will be shown, the Rev 12:8 verse indicates the dragon and all his angels, by the time this verse is played out, had both lost their (elementary, in between human and adult Next Level) employ (even as “fertilizer” to stimulate the growth of the new fruit (souls) and/or as former “watchers”) and “place” in heaven. Referring to them as angels verify these are souls, rather than mortals (those without the gifted and grown Soul pocket/container).

As a result of this war, the dragon and his angels solidified their allegiance against the Kingdom of God/Heaven through their actions to sway the overcoming students from making their graduation/harvest. Some before this current time may have still had a position of some employ, perhaps as a watcher, but as of this experience lost it, showing that they lost their ability to still obtain that Kingdom, that is if they changed their mind, and with that goes even the perception of the existence of the Next Level as the Creators Kingdom. I believe it was at this time that any that may have still had a chance to change shifted to thinking of the Next Level as just another alien group/race like themselves but who had technologies they hadn’t yet come to have access to, but were in the process of trying to obtain through their influence on humans.

The dragon and his angels are cast out just like they or their equivalents were cast out before as depicted in Genesis chapter 6. The difference now is that it’s the end of the cycle of birth and a time that not only will the surface of the planet experience a plowing under/spading that is completed within 1000 years. After that is when these get their sentence. They are no longer able to hide underground but will be cast into the lake of fire (Rev 20:14) that will include the dissolving of the spirit world. (Rev 20:14).

To verify that Rev 12, by talking about the Woman (Father) and Son (who had the body named Jesus last time) includes the students, the Saints, we see the term “brethren” used (Rev 12:10), which is Greek adephos= “having connection or commonality in the womb,” in this case the womb being their having been adopted by the Kingdom of God/Heaven, because of their desire and action to be an active student in the incarnate representatives “classroom.” Jesus spoke of who were his family and it wasn’t those that birth his vehicle, nor any sibling relationships. He said they were no longer his family, that only those that did the will of his Father were his family. And these are of course the ones the dragon, aka the devil, aka Satan, as plaintiffs (accuser*) bring accusations** “complaints” against and/or “look down upon.”

*2723 kategoreo from kategoros 2725; to be a plaintiff, i.e. to charge with some offense= accuse, object.

**2725 accuser = kategoros from kata 2596 and agora 58; against one in the assembly, i.e. a complainant at law; specially, Satan= accuser.

Rev 12:9 And the great dragon was cast out ((906 ballo= to throw dung, arise, send, strike)), that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out ((906 ballo= to throw/send dung)) into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

Rev 12:10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power ((1849 exousia from 1832 exesti= (in the sense of ability); privilege, authority, token of control, superhuman, jurisdiction, liberty, right)) of his ((846 autos= her)) Christ ((5547 Christos from 5548 chrio= through the idea of contact, anointed (consecrate to an office), [Officer])): for the accuser of our ((2257 genitive case plural of 1473 ego= of (or from) us, our (company), us, we)) brethren ((80 adephos from a 1 (as a connective particle) and delphus (the womb); a brother (literally or as a figure) near or remote (much like 1))) is cast down, which ((3588 ho= to)) accused ((2725 kategoros from 2596 and 58 agora= against each one in the assembly, a complainant at law; specially Satan (adversary [booger]))) them (846 autos= the same)) before ((1799 enopion= in the face, presence (sight) of (literally or as a figure))) our ((2257 genitive case plural of 1473 ego= of (or from) us, our (company), us, we)) God day and night.

This verse clearly lays out the fact that the person of God is in the brethren and Christs SIGHT both as a figure and literally because of “DAY AND NIGHT.” This really substantiates this idea that THEY ARE ALL PHYSICALLY PRESENT as “day and night” only has to do with an earth time frame FROM THE PERSPECTIVE OF BEING ON THE PLANET SUBJECT TO THAT DAY AND NIGHT. This is also indicated by the “accuser” (Satan as an adversary to all of these) being shown to have been “cast/thrown down.” They are all on Earth together and the only way this happens in reality is by all being “incarnate” which includes the Luciferian “satans” who both operate via the unseen world of discarnates, using discarnate humans and via those of their descendents/comrades called the space aliens. Do indicated that the Luciferian space aliens do project their thoughts and agenda to humans so would certainly include the members of TI and DO’s classroom (the brethren). Brethren is not a sexist term. It refers to a fraternity of like minded people.

Attempting to place this verse in the TI and DO time line I would say the introduction of “boogers” appears to be very high on the possibilities

TI and DO took their 50 or so students who had stayed with them through the “wilderness” 3-4 years from 1976 to 1980 into suburban areas of Colorado and Texas at first. I can picture being in houses when we get the lesson step pertaining to “boogers.” TI and DO said we each have an assigned “booger.” This was thought of as a discarnate entity we had previously spoke of as an “influence” or discarnate. So this was a new term. It was at that time they also said we would experience more “bombardment” from this “booger” and that if we felt it was too much to handle we could ask the Next Level to hold off some. Bombardment came in a number of ways that related to our personal challenges to being in the classroom. For instance for someone who had left family behind bombardment might be dealing with memories of them and being worried about them or feeling responsible for them, thus could include guilt at choosing to be away from them. Of course someone who disbelieves all this would probably say, “they should feel guilt of leaving certain parts of their family behind to join with this cult.” It’s understandable that some will feel that. But they also weren’t necessarily prepared for the overcoming task, so what we do when we leave all behind is not in their realm of acceptable choices. It wouldn’t be a choice for these students either if they hadn’t been given that computer like “chip of recognition” and they wouldn’t get the chip of recognition if they hadn’t had the genetic memory that was prepared to make sense of it enough to continue in a pursuit of truth. Therefore I would link this verse with the start of that bombardment lesson as there are not future tense verbs in the verse. I would guess this lesson step came in about 1982 as it was well after we had been living in houses (we called “crafts”).

One example of how these brethren (saints) are “accused… day and night”: TI and DO taught, before falling asleep each night, to ask the Next Level to help you wake up if an “influence” (discarnate aka spirit) was causing you to be tempted to break a procedure or behavioral guidelines, e.g. vow of celibacy of mind and body. TI and DO called ending our sexuality as, “regaining virginity” (see Rev 14:4). There were a number of times I felt stimulated at night. We were also told to throw the covers off ourselves as influences like heat and get up. We were not to sleep on our stomach’s as pressure on our “plumbing” is also a stimulant and certainly don’t let our hands go below the waste and even sleep with our hands outside the covers. At night, if we had the feeling of wanting to be held or touched or to hold or touch another, Do said it worked for him to think of holding his Older Member (who at the time was not in a physical body) while wrapping his arms around his vehicle as if giving self a hug.

Rev 12:11 And they ((846 autos= from particle au (perhaps akin to the base of 109 aer= through the idea of a baffling wind, backward; reflexive pronoun self used of the third person and (with the proper personal pronoun) of the other persons, her, it(-self), one, the other, she, those, together)) overcame ((3528 nikao= subdued, conquered, prevailed, get the victory)) him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word ((3056 logos= (Holy) Mind/Spirit, something said (including the thought), sayings, reasoning (mental faculty) or motive; by extension, a computation, work)) of their ((846 autos + 1438 heautou (contracted)= theirselves)) testimony ((3141 marturia from 3144 martus= evidence given (judicially or genitive case), record, report, witness)); and they loved not their ((846 autos + 1438 heautou (contracted)= theirselves)) lives unto the death.

The first “they” in this verse is not the contracted “them-selves” used in two cases later in the verse. As it speaks of overcoming “him,” the Luciferians, by the “Lamb’s bloodshed,” it’s referring to the returned student body, now incarnate in new human bodies who were physically with Jesus and who gave their lives then. In other words it is determined these have conquered (overcome) the Luciferians enough to “inherit” a Next Level incorruptible Body, one that could not return to human behaviors and ways because their new vehicle is not equip to reverse metamorphose as Adam’s vehicle did, to fall from the degree of Next Level vibration he had. Thus this verse is further describing these “brethren” as the returned “saints” aka “angels,” said elsewhere who are present during this end time season to graduate the human kingdom and begin to serve the Next Level in an adult capacity. Before this end time season they served in more of a Next Level child (son of God) capacity as were the Luciferians they would be replacing.

The evidence of TI and DO’s students overcoming was potentially first revealed sometime in late 1984 to early 1985 when TI informed those who hadn’t yet met the minimum criteria for graduation what they still needed to work on overcoming that otherwise would “keep them off the spacecraft.”

I have already listed the three things she wrote to me in a note but they all added up to an inflated ego even though it wasn’t that apparent to me until about ten years after I left. That’s when it was blatantly obvious and I could see the evidence throughout my 19 years with the group. It’s not that this is uncommon. After all “pride” becomes a major stumbling block. For me it wasn’t so much that I was full of myself – it was that I desired to be full of myself. I wanted to be “SEEN as something special” and “I was a little too PLEASED with SELF,” as TI said and that became expressed when I was working an “Out of Craft task” (job) with humans (those who were not in the accelerated program to overcome their human world).

Now I can’t prove this but I suspect that some of my classmates may not have had anything on that list or had less or had less significant things relative to the requirements for our Mind/Spirit Birth into Next Level adult membership that would enable joining “TI’s Crew.” I doubt anyone got a clean bill of health as it’s the nature of Next Level members to always see in themselves ways they can improve relative to their Older Member and if we are asking our Older Member to show us where we can improve, they will see something to give to us as there is always room to grow for everyone. As Jesus said, we are not perfect but are seeking to be perfect and our measure is our Older Member who doesn’t think they are perfect because they are measuring against their Older Member and so on. It would be several years later that the proof that some had “overcome sufficiently” would be expressed by Do:

On May 27, 1993, in the “USA Today” newspaper, in both the national and international editions on that day, entitled: “UFO CULT” RESURFACES WITH FINAL OFFER, Do writes about his students:

“This changeover (sufficient “overcoming” to inherit Next Level bodies) has been completed, and before they return, they are instructed to share this statement with you.”

Since in Rev 12:10 the person’s are reported as; “the Kingdom of our God,” where usage of “God” indicates the Father (the woman in this chapter) in how it goes on to describe this individual as having “the power of his/her Christ,” the only one who has an “anointed one” (Christ) as a Christ is a task in her/his (The Father’s) employ, and the “brethren” are included who return with Them being those who were incarnate with Jesus with His and their “Father” (Grand Father).

As shown the “brethren” overcome the dragon and his angels (fallen ones) through the EXAMPLE (of what they too MUST DO to be added to Their Family) beginning to meet the graduation requirements via the teachings of their Older Member while incarnate as Jesus, who laid down his life for his “sheep,” what Jesus said was the demonstration of the greatest love one can show another. These are the souls that were with Jesus and gave their lives on behalf of him and in their delivery of the information he brought that revealed to others the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s physical reality and the requirement to go through a step wise OVERCOMING FORMULA. One doesn’t overcome the Luciferian Space Alien influenced human world of behavior, ways and attachments unless they do what they are given to do with each stage. It is apparent that John presumably learned from Jesus that:

1John 5:19 And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness ((4190 poneros= hurtful in influence of us, degeneracy from original virtue, (passively) ill, morally diseased, culpable, derelict, vicious, mischievous, malice or guilt, bad, lewd)).

And the last instruction Jesus gave his disciple to do was to:

Mat 28:19 Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:
Mat 28:20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.

That’s hardly just “belief.” Teaching would be baptizing them because if they believed and applied what he was teaching they would be “cleaning” their house, purifying their behaviors and ways to make their vehicles into a “temple” which must include communicating with others (“word of their testimony”) that would also face them with their loss of life (“they loved not their lives unto the death”) as he faced and experienced. All of this is part of the overcoming aka conquering and also known as “prevailing against” which is the meaning of the word, “israel” – “he who prevails as Jehovah” spoken of here that is being said they accomplished because Jesus showed them the way by doing the same things that included willfully subjecting himself to those that hated him so that they would become the tool to shed his “blood.”

Do writes in USA Today Info Ad (paraphrased):

Do indicates 2000 years ago when they (he with his disciples then) the Luciferian controlled world of humans killed their vehicles to “cleanse” the world of their blasphemy but all it did was provide them with their ticket onto the Next Level spacecraft and their return to their Kingdom of God, Do compares to the Star Trek “enterprise” seen by humans perhaps as a cloud of light. Do says that same thing about his coming out as the returned same Older Member who was incarnate in the name Jesus and how it might result in the same type of cleansing enacted by the lower forces of the planet. He says that would be a way to look at the scripture as the “days being shortened.” At the same time their doing so would destroy their own last chance to evolve beyond the human kingdom.

This description of how they had “overcome” the Luciferian space alien fallen angel (dragon) at that time with Jesus was not yet the full completion of their overcoming of the entire human kingdom level of life. Giving your life is a huge piece that gets you to be kept/saved and even issued a “white robe” – a physical vehicle to use to perform what Do called a “domestic” level of service I believe equated to a task as a “watcher” and/or perhaps a “messenger” based on the Older Member’s assignments. These assignments continue to be lesson material that can show to whom we wish to give our total allegiance as shown by the fact that some in times past “fell” from a similar condition, or so it seems, though I don’t know if they gave their lives in the way these “brethren” did to get to that position of service. I don’t doubt that position also has variances. Actually it’s possible some even about half of Jesus disciples had female vehicles.

Just because the ones that got the most attention were documented as male vehicles doesn’t describe their relationship with their same Older Member. For a woman today to read the scriptures, they will find Peter talking about females being “subordinate aka to obey their husbands” (1Pe 3:1). For whatever it’s worth, I have a male vehicle and for 15 years after leaving TI and DO’s group I was near totally subservient to my female partner. I used to joke with her about it and call her the “boss,” which she hated. She was a CFO in a big NYC based clothing manufacturer. But I spent 19 years in TI and DO’s group where often those with female vehicles were given tasks that brought them closer to TI and also Do and I could see many of them were better examples of Next Level behaviors. They didn’t seem to have ego battles. I suspect that was the case because they had overcome that human vibration that is often even expected of a male to have and show. Jesus disciples seemed to show that characteristic which may be why they had to confront it by taking male vehicles then. Some may have overcome it then so took female vehicles this time.

So I suspect that all had experiences with vehicles of both genders during their incarnations. With that view, if we accept our “lot” as Peter also talks about then we are moving ahead. I’m not saying “lot” means one can’t do this or that. I believe it is based on the society. During Jesus time a woman standing on the street talking about Jesus would probably be arrested or dragged away while a male with a sword in his sheath might be more tolerated and even listened to. Learning how to be a follower is a very important lesson. I believe that’s why the Lord told the children of Israel to accept strangers among them and if they had a slave that was really like having an employee you could depend on staying with you, yet you had to offer them their freedom after 7 years and they were treated the same as you’d treat any others. They simply are paid in food and board and whatever else was agreed upon and it enables them to have something in life they otherwise wouldn’t have had. Of course that was a civil society where the slavery in most other cases is often brutal and cruel and even abusive.

The part saying that they “loved not their lives unto the death” is a key element in one’s overcoming that demonstrates what talk alone can not, that is, the degree of one’s commitment to that Older Member. This is not to say, it’s easy to be willing to deliver the information, knowing (which you should) that it will be met with more opposition than acceptance so that it may lead to one’s end of their life by the hands of someone who hates to see the information distributed or for some other reason they are led to “pull the trigger.” It’s not a martyr trip though. One doesn’t assume they have to be killed by another. Obviously all humans die. However, some who came from the Next Level left with the human bodies they occupied while here. There were recorded as Enoch, Moses (TI and DO said), Elijah and Jesus, all of which had also overcome the human vehicles they occupied or they wouldn’t have changed their vibrations to exit in the way they did. As a side note, TI and DO believed all along that they and/or their students might not die to return to the Next Level. Dieing they always stated as “if the Next Level requires it of us.” They said one doesn’t have to die to go to the Next Level and these examples prove it, that is for those that believe that record.

But humans don’t have eternal vehicles. Despite what some want to think and believe, spirits are not eternal either. For those that die from something other than an angry disbeliever/accuser, they are as Jesus said, “judged by their works (what they do)” and receive the promised reward accordingly which until a final graduation is possibly a task as a messenger or watcher with the promise to bring them back to have the next graduate classroom literally with the next Older Member’s incarnation.

Christians who think overcoming is accomplished simply by believing in Jesus and that he died for us so we don’t have to die for him or die having overcome by adhering to all his teachings are being tricked. No one could overcome their humanness had not Jesus and his Father provided the way, the PATH which is the “OVERCOMING PROCESS,” exampling it by living with the students and giving their lives totally. For the Kingdom of God/Heaven fostering the death of one’s body, WHEN IT’S INSTRUCTION FROM THEIR OLDER MEMBERS, is moreorless like changing clothes, though some exits of the old clothes may happen with more or less pain and suffering according to tasks each student signs up for. It’s not mandatory to get oneself killed but it is mandatory to provide service to one’s Older Member that at some point probably will result in dying while in their service.

Overcoming is a difficult process and absolutely needs the hands on direction from an incarnate Older Member. Those that become monks and nuns and yogi’s and devotees of this or that teacher, who become celebrate and do good works for the poor, I’d bet do in fact attract the eye of the Kingdom of God/Heaven so will be given the opportunity to migrate to the area where the Kingdom of God/Heaven is planning to have an Older Member incarnate, so they can have a chance to literally be in their path and adhere to their teachings to enter the overcoming of their humanness program. But if they believe and/or are satisfied with their “path” thinking it’s the ultimate they can achieve/be a part of, or be provided (as there are Works involved) then they being satisfied will not even recognize the signs of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s physical Representatives and travel to that geographical area to become their student leaving their old “family of fellow believers” behind while telling any who look to them what they are doing and why so they too have that choice. In this scenario, all their celibacy and helping the sick and poor may be for naught as far as the Kingdom of God/Heaven is concerned because they prefer that life and comfort level as having some spiritual grandeur and praise from others instead of being with a totally Above human evolutionarily, biological new Family. Then they fall into the category of those who say:

Mat 7:21 Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.

His will when a Rep is physically in-carnal is to literally “follow” him everywhere he goes to the degree he provides for you to do. Now, understood it is often not clear to some that there is such a Being incarnate but then that has to do with whether or not in some way you are seeking to understand more about your ultimate purpose in some way, knocking on new doors of the mind to open new opportunities and coupling those with asking to do the will of our “heavenly Father” in some way. I’m saying, “in some way” as to not think any of this must be associated with a religious or spiritual quest though one may move through a number of them on their path to the greatest overall truth.

If the way you communicate is through a stock prayer or mantra or affirmation and/or you don’t have a sense of that “Father” in the heavens being an individual you can talk to, as it said, someone who is LIVING as Jesus said and someone who EXISTS as Moses said was the meaning of the name Jehovah then your concept doesn’t include Living Beings. Your prayers may still be heard but you may not see/hear the hint that says….”I wonder if I should check this story out” when you see a newspaper story or watch television or internet news shows. You will miss or easily dismiss the very indications of an answer to your prayer.

When a returned Rep comes when technology has grown in these ways, because that Rep doesn’t want to take a chance and miss someone, working with their Older Member and Crew, seen or not, they see to it that it becomes a big news story and even several times over the course of their mission. This is in part why there are TWO harvests depicted in Rev 14. The first fruits are so prepared to be waiting for the return, though not necessarily consciously, so that the return announcement is a wake up call that they immediately feel called to. The second harvest at least this time seems to be a larger group who will believe in degrees, that need some proves to take bigger steps in belief and petitioning for service from those who fulfill the Two Witnesses task.

This again, like the Rev 14 two harvests indicates that all these “brethren,” “loved not their their lives to death.” In other words they physically die while serving their Next Level Older Members thus can also be spoken of as the “dead in Christ” slated to “rise again.” And they do rise again as depicted here where they prevail against the “Slanderer/Accuser” (Devil).

Note it is after this first harvest that the dragon and devil (the Luciferian Space Aliens) have full reign over the Earth causing trouble (tribulation) among humans, thus all who think the tribulation occurs after Jesus comes are in a sense correct as the One who served incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus is one of the Two Witnesses so it is after They exit. If we can see aspects of that tribulation, in earnest then we have to accept that the one called Jesus has already returned and exited his new incarnation. But what is called the “tribulation” or time of great trouble not seen since the beginning of the world is only showing it’s tiny beginning as it refers to what takes place in the United States. Outside the U.S. has been experiencing a relative time of great trouble that will continue to escalate after the Father and One who was Jesus and crew of saints exit their incarnations. TI and DO taught that the U.S. was mostly protected from any significant internal troubles like wars, etc. so the “classroom” could proceed from the mid 1970’s until their exit and in part thereafter to allow for the freedom to believe in them to be largely unhampered by governments and the religious leaders – (the false prophets, false Christs, Christians). I believe this is why the military draft was removed by Nixon in 1969 that became a lottery draft system as then the Next Level could more easily keep those humans they were working with from being threatened by forced military service. The World Trade Center attacks ended that just 3 1/2 years after Do and Crew exited in March of 1997.

This arrival of the Luciferian Space Aliens and the departure of the first harvest is also depicted in Rev 11. One can see their reference in Rev 11:2 and Rev 11:16 that these saints spoken of as the “42 affirmants” (month as Greek meno ALSO means an affirmant during that 1260 days of the Two Witnesses prophecy period) and the “four and twenty elders” as in this verse (Rev 12:10-12) are with them. Also it states in Rev 14 that these “hundred and forty and four” and a myriad of thousands end up encompassing the entire group that follow the lamb wherever he goes just as they did when His job assignment was Jesus, just as when His job assignment was with Moses, just as Jesus said was required to be his disciple as described when the rich man asked what more he could do and Jesus said, paraphrased, “if you have adhered to all the Moses instructions and you want to proceed, you need to “give away all your riches and literally follow me.” Jesus disciples didn’t go home to their human family every night, nor back to day jobs as tax collectors, etc. They became a transient commune, though at that time no doubt they had certain supporters that provided their quarters and some of them were probably the residences of some of the 144+* disciples.

* I am saying 144+ because we know there were at least 82 (12+70) at one point, before Jesus execution and it seems these were all males, as if females and males were seen together and were not husband and wife, they would have had many more problems among the Jewish hierarchy as they were reported by their congregations, as these were traveling from town to town sharing what Jesus gave them to share. However when looking to the Apocryphal non-canonical text as in: “The Sophia of Jesus Christ” begins: “After he rose from the dead, his twelve disciples and the seven women continued to be his followers and went to Galilee onto the mountain called ‘Divination and Joy’.” However there are a number of other mentions of women disciples/apostles but the total so far is 10 which brings our total before the execution to 92 but there were also “many more who helped with food, etc.”

No we didn’t see 144,000 following Do, (who was the Lamb) everywhere he went while one of the Two Witnesses, nor after TI left for his second phase of coming that was led by the students in the meeting schedule (as Do gave no more public meetings – the students only gave them as his prophecy period was over after he performed it with TI for 1260 days). The way that number is worded is interesting as the first phase “rapture” where people left their human lives behind (life in this context being what they did as a human until then) ended up being just about 100 students. (I remembered being in a Laramie, Wyoming University classroom where Lggody had arranged as a meeting place while we were living in the wilderness east of Laramie when TI and DO had us count everyone and I am fairly sure it came to 96, but there may have been a few not there as Do wrote later that it was “under 100.” Then the amount of students who remained in their last days before they layed down their lives were 38, but at least 4-5 exited in a similar way afterward sighting they were doing it to go with Do that all occurred before the year 2000. That brings us to 1-2 short of 44 and perhaps there are two more who could be considered to be included in that number. In any case it seems close enough that it might be considered as a fulfillment of that part of the prophecy. So then what of the 1000’s which I say is a “myriad of thousands.” We don’t know if this will be the number of Souls saved by the Next Level brought back to find vehicles this time who will only come into belief in TI and DO after their exit, thus a part of the second harvest phase of Rev 14 described as the “winepress” that is comprised of the “great tribulation” that is only getting underway seemingly with the arrival and installation of the 4th horse of the Apocalypse of Rev 6:7-8 – the Green Horse translated as “pale horse” in most versions except literal Greek translations. To follow suit that would seem to be referring to the next U.S. President and Vice President, perhaps represented in many ways as “green” and “pale” respectively. That will be further presented in the section covering Rev 6 and 7’s Seven Seals that will conclude this little book.

Rev 12:12 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell ((4637 skenoo= from skenos 4636= to tent or encamp, to reside)) in them. Woe to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.

TI and DO told us the Members of the Next Level who live (dwell) in the heavens would actually have a ceremony for the new graduates. They don’t have any particular dwelling places. They live on the go according to the assigned tasks they choose to do. The Greek “skenoo” primarily refers to tent living though there are no tents in the Next Level. Like Jesus said, their dwelling places are many and are spacecrafts and laboratories, even inside of planets. The aspect of being a tent that they live in points out the their Bedouin lifestyle which corresponds to Jesus saying:

Mat 8:20 And Jesus saith unto him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.

Like Moses and the Children of Israel in the desert for 40 years, they were always on the move and lived in tents. TI and DO took us to the wilderness in Wyoming and for 3-4 years we lived in tents, going to Texas in the winter and up to Wyoming in the summer in accordance with the seasons.

After about 3-4 years in houses we sold everything and bought four 40 foot travel trailers and TI and DO had a smaller trailer. We lived in them in Amarillo during one winter in 1983. We sold them and moved back into houses and in 1989 had estate sales in our three large “crafts” that were all fully furnished and looked “normal” for realtors, owners and workers to not raise suspicions about how many people were there and what we were into, not that we did anything illegal or immoral or violent or abusive to anyone. There was none of that ever.

About the strangest thing we did was to wear light grey polyester baggy jumpsuits, like yoga pants and a sweatshirt with a hood. Additionally, we had separate hoods that totally covered one’s head, having a rectangular chrome screen that was one way to see through. That was to help us stop judging what we would think, say and feel about another, because of what we visually perceived about them. Looking at someones face and eyes is very influential. We started wearing these hooded jumpsuits while still living outdoors. We would take our hoods off when a airplane or helicopter came overhead which didn’t happen that often.

So once we moved into houses we still wore them unless we had to go outside and that was an assigned task the same people did so the neighbors wouldn’t see too many different faces as the first house we were in was in Wheatridge, Colorado in a development. We had vans that we put tint on the windows and would only come and go through the garage that we had openers for. Most of us seldom went anywhere and we would duck down as we got close to the house.

At one house in the south Texas area some locals took an interest in us and spied through a window and I guess saw some wearing hoods and called the police who came to the house and I don’t know how it was resolved but they didn’t find anything suspicious happening. I think most of us hid when they came. After that TI and DO brought in an audio/video alarm system with lights that would go on if a motion sensor was triggered and someone would talk to whoever tripped it. Rkkody set them all up and we had an assigned task as a lookout night and day that partnerships performed in one hour shifts.

Years later after TI left, we returned to living outdoors in Phoenix area. We had both tents and pop-up trailers and a couple forty foot trailers again. We sold everything again to outfit ourselves to live outdoors again. We set up camp west of Phoenix in the desert and then moved closer to Yuma, Arizona.

Soon after that we took the trailers and moved into warehouses, first in Las Vegas and then in Orange county, California in Laguna Hills and San Clemente and for a short time in trailer parks in Anaheim and San Diego areas while looking for jobs. Thus we were always like tent dwellers. even when we were in houses we never stayed in the same place for longer than a year before changing houses even in the same city area so we could keep the good jobs we found. Moving around was a protection as there were at times investigators and relatives of those in the group looking for their relatives in the group. We learned that at least one time an investigator went to a house we lived in a short time after we moved out. Whenever we moved we never told our employers where we were going so we wouldn’t leave a trail. We often didn’t know where we were going until we got there so we couldn’t slip up. An x-classmate in a documentary had a big laugh at how TI and DO were security minded saying TI and DO were paranoid. I guess he didn’t know about these incidents and the network of parents that wanted to know were people were.

Getting back to the verse, the inhabitants of the Earth are humans but the inhabitants of the sea, I believe are referring to those humans and/or human equivalents, the descendents from previous civilizations who the Next Level allowed to escape a partial recycling of the surface by living under the sea. The word sea is related to the word salt. If these were Souls as Do said all space aliens were, then they at one time were considered to be the salt of the earth, though now they have lost their “Savior.”

I don’t know if the Saltan Sea became an entrance to an underground area where a type of base was once set up. There is considerable evidence that both the Artic and Antartica have underground lakes, actually recently discovered. Just like humans have built submarines humans in a previous civilization, like as legend says were named Atlantis or Lemuria (Mu) could have easily developed technology like humans have now and perhaps even more. The word sea can also mean on the sea or at the seashore and I suppose the ice caps being constructed of water in large parts would also be considered sea. And these can easily be humans from this civilization as well as there has been considerable evidence that some Nazi’s constructed a base off the coast of Antartica where they found an entrance to an undersea “fortress” as was expressed by a German admiral to Hitler in public, saying he had secured it for the fuhrer.

On July 4, 2016 I came upon a report of someone who had been examining Google earth, the telescope satellites trained on earth linked to google.com, where he saw what looked like a pyramid shaped object that was illuminated on the ocean floor in the Pacific ocean off the coast of Mexico.

It is a woe to all because everyone will be subject to the Luciferian space alien races “rush to “blow smoke,” stimulate the passions, become indignant and to sacrifice anyone” physically and mentally to their agenda as they recognize they are soon to be dissolved in the Lake of Fire. Here’s what Do said in the USA Today Info Ad:

-‘The Luciferians are about to be “recycled” (annihilated) at the same time as this human civilization is “spaded.” They know that “rumor has it” that their days are numbered. They refuse to believe it and are desperate to recruit souls from the human kingdom into their “Heavenly Kingdom.” There are many “counterfeit” heavens, and each “heaven” is at this time collecting “names in their book,” forcing a stand of allegiance, polarizing each individual’s commitment to his chosen “God.”
-When members of the Level Above Human are physically present, the opposing forces work the hardest against them in order to support their own position. They do almost anything to keep humans from following the path toward the true Kingdom of God. They “turn up the heat” at this time in the area of mammalian behavior, primarily sexuality. This has become such an overwhelming presence in the Earth’s atmosphere that even some of the crew that came with us were lost to its temptation. Don’t forget that when the Luciferians were expelled, in order to support their own desires, they had to condemn the true Kingdom of God and see it simply as another path inhumane and radically uncompromising.’

Rev 12:13 And when (the) dragon ((1404 drakon= most likely from an alternate form of derkomai (to look); a fabulous kind of serpent (perhaps as supposed to fascinate))) saw that (he was) cast unto (the) earth, (he) persecuted ((1377 dioko= a PROLONGED AND CAUSATIVE form of primary verb dio= TO FLEE via his pursuit to cause her to suffer)) (the) woman (1135 gune= most likely from the root of ginomai 1096= to cause to; “gen”-erate, be assembled)) which ((3748 hostis = any that)) (brought) forth ((5088 tikto= are produced from seed, are born, be delivered, are in travail)) (the) man ((730 arrhen or arsen= strong Minds to be lifted up)) (child).

Again the Luciferian space aliens, now restricted to the Earth, it’s atmosphere and it’s near space environment are furious with those some of them know are representatives from the organization that has them under lock and key. So they mount a bigger attack on these Two which can’t help but fall most on the Woman to CAUSE HER A PROLONGED SUFFERING.

Two things stand out that that would easily qualify as TI being subject to (caused) prolonged suffering.

1) We had returned to an area where we had camped a year before called “Cave Without A Name” in Boerne, Texas. During the previous year that I suspect was about 1978-9 we seemed to experience some Next Level physical closeness. We had long been having a nightly watch of the stars – partnerships taking one hour shifts throughout each night watching the heavens and logging anything out of the ordinary. One night some lights were reported to have come down behind a bunch of trees. The next day, some examined the area that was a cleared field but could only find suspicious looking small holes in the ground as if some soil samples were taken. There was nothing conclusive, but the next night after that during my nightwatch my partner and I saw some lights that seemed to be moving through the wooded area at ground level behind some trees in a different direction from where the previous nights lights were sighted. All I could see were the lights flashing for a few seconds and moving quickly so it lasted for maybe three or four seconds. Perhaps there was a road in the direction of the lights but in looking around the next morning I couldn’t see a road. That was all there was to that.

Having returned, TI told us we were going to prepare for the pickup on a certain night. I’ve already reported that no spacecraft showed up and Do told us TI felt like she “had egg on her face.” After all this was also about 5 years after they first obtained students in April of 1975. Back then, when they were pressed for when their followers would be picked up by the spacecraft, I believe they admitted telling them, “not more than five years” from that time. TI and DO regretted giving them that time frame but then it seemed after this pickup didn’t happen, in the next year or two a number of students left, namely Dymody, Jssody, Trsody, Shlody (shield-ody), Wndody and Flxody, Echody, Arrody, Jllody and Rkkody, though Dymody, Trsody, Wndody and Rkkody returned some years later. I have no way to know if this was why these left. I did know that Wndody was working at a Denny’s restaurant as a waitress when she left after meeting a man who she ended up marrying so it seemed she her sensuality was behind her leaving, though who knows if it was also related to that 5 year time period not proving to be the case. I do believe that had something to do with Jssody’s leaving.

So I suspect that TI did have to persevere through a significant attack from the lower forces because of that.

Come April of that year we moved back up to Wyoming and got hit by a huge snowstorm. We were about a mile from a paved road living on some private ranch lands leased from a rancher we had leased from before. TI and DO walked out and came back to say the paved road was cleared. It took us a number of days to dig out as we had no snow tools and it seemed to be a couple feet with bigger drifts. We used cardboard boxes to dig a path a car could get through. For most of that time we were living off of pancakes and spaghetti. Instead of waiting for the snows to melt, we packed up and traveled by convoy and ended up in Mississippi for a short time and then Kansas for a short time and then back up to a Northern Colorado ranch area and what I didn’t know until later was that we were running out of money. We somehow ended up in the mountains south of Provo, Utah setting up camp in the National forest and got hit by a heavy snowfall again but again it was the early spring so part of the group went back to Texas and some of us stayed behind and went to a lower altitude campground and got jobs in Provo. I quit just a couple weeks later and we ended up moving into houses. I may be mixed up on the order of some of this but thought the first two houses were in Wheatridge, Colorado and then Evergreen, Colorado come winter but then down to Texas where I took a job at a Pizza Hut in Kerrville, Texas.

Apparently when we moved into houses this troubled TI a great deal as she saw moving back into a populated area to get jobs as going backward back into the world to a degree. Therefore again, this was an added stress onto TI.

Rev 12:14 And (to the) woman (were) given ((1325 didomi= adventure, brings forth, ministers with, offers, commits, delivers, gives to someone, grants, makes, shews, sets)) two wings (of a) great ((3173 megas= big, (+ fear), exceedingly, greatest, high, large, loud, mighty, sore afraid, X to years)) eagle ((105 aetos from the same as aer 109; winglike flight and/or the way she cares for her young as an eagle takes her young under her wings)), that ((2443 hina= because, to the intent, so as to, in order that, for the purpose of)) (she might) fly ((4072 petomai= middle voice of primary verb; to fly, flying)) into ((1519 eis= among)) (the) wilderness (( 2048 eremos= desert, desolate, wasteland, solitary)) into ((1519 eis= her ((+own)) place ((5117 topos= particular locality, spot of limited occupancy, room, home)), where (she is) nourished ((5142 trepho= strengthened to support, feed, give suck to, fatten, to bring up, nurture her “son” and their “children” [the rest of the way to their “spirit/Mind Soul Births”])) (for a) time ((2540 kairos= an occasion + 1563 ekei= there, in or to that place)), and times ((2540 kairos= occasion, season, due measure, measure of a large or small portion of time, the right time, a fixed and definite time)), and half ((2255 hemisu= partition involved in connection, semi)) (a) time ((2540 kairos= occasion, season, etc.)), from (the) face ((4383 prosopon= (outward) appearance, visage, presence, before, fashion, person)) (of the) serpent ((3789 ophis= sly, cunning, artful, malicious, sharpness of vision, a snake)).

TI and DO indicated how the better choices were frequently revealed by trying certain things and thereby learning what not to do. For instance when feeling to move the classroom, they might have a feeling about a certain area so would travel there without the class and in the process learn it was not a place to move the class to, but that in taking the action something else came more to light. The Luciferians have convinced some Christians and others that feelings are not to be trusted and that someone who changes their mind can not be from the Kingdom of God/Heaven. They will say, ‘you need to just trust the “word” – it’s the word that you put your faith in and it’s the word that is the only way to have true communion with the Lord’. And that’s true that what an Older Member leaves behind after their exit, whether written by the Older member or by his students does become what we need to look to for the details of what to adopt in new standards of behavior and ways, so we, “our souls” and the vehicular genetic structure can be ready for the next stage when the Older Member returns with further lessons.

But really, it’s the relationship with the Next Level Older Members that we seek to have apart from what was written, through our private communications that when brought together with that written word helps us open up to the most accurate way of seeing the written record. Then the third most important aspect to growth towards a true spirit birth when the Older Member is or isn’t incarnate is in our application of what the Older Member gave us to do upon his exit and to include our adaptation of all the behavior and ways taught to whatever the degree we can, knowing that we must work up to the full degree and not judge ourselves as failing when we fall short. There can be a type of negotiation with our vehicle. A cube of sugar and they don’t buck you off their back. When the Older Member is incarnate they choose when and how and where and the type of sugar our vehicle’s get.

TI and DO right from the start spoke about how we were developing our “feeler” and they even said it was related to the solar plexus area of our vehicles. Re: the Bible which they referred to as the “records,” they felt the reliable part was what Jesus said that one would find in a red letter edition as they knew there were parts of the record they didn’t think reflected Next Level activity. They also felt like the Old Testament Moses classroom was for the primitive society so to try to apply things said in it that were not things Jesus referred to were geared for “toddlers.” Luciferians take advantage of this to program humans to focus on anything but what Jesus said, as he also did in anticipation of Jesus incarnation re: the Moses and other records that were preparing for the Jesus classroom. The Luciferians see to it that the religious who would be the group who one would think should be most receptive to the returning Older Member are so glued to the records that he worked hard to distort that they miss the signs of the next incarnate representative even if he is standing right in front of them.

Joh 5:39 Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me.

With this said, the Woman is clearly the Father incarnate having returned, awakened along with awakening her “son” to as TI said “get you going,” on his current task; to gather their “children” once again in the 1260 day prophecy period to then take them to a wilderness place to battle the Luciferians (dragon and his angels, the fallen ones). This Older Member (Father) doesn’t need nourishing then and doesn’t need nourishing now as said in this verse. SHE PROVIDES THE NUTRITION FOR THE ENTIRE CLASSROOM. She is the primary nutrition her Son draws from her to give to their student body. SO SHE IS NOT BEING “GIVEN” ANYTHING. SHE IS DOING THE GIVING.

Now an eagle is used in a number of cases to describe Members of the Kingdom of God whose service it is to care for the young. They are not described as angels because angels are those that have at some point graduated to at least a domestic type of service in the Next Level. So their battle with the Dragon’s angels is depicting battling some who once had that degree of service (watchers) and were operating from the heavens, the lower heavenly realms, the sky and atmosphere of earth and perhaps to some degree into near space. And they are battling against Micheal’s angels. I suspect we are referred to the Archangel Micheal to link us back to Daniel’s prophecies and show us that Michael is the name used by the Member of the Next Level to relate to Daniel and to tie in with this verse in Revelations, who then came incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus. These names and prophecies are planned to work together to provide consistency for our benefit to shoot down the Luciferian lies or tendency to ignore the truth when it’s before us and challenging to embrace.

THE DRAGON – LUCIFER AND HIS FALLEN ANGELS ARE IN JAIL BY BEING RESTRICTED TO THE EARTH.

According to TI and DO, Next Level student members, who had not yet graduated to full fledged adult membership, were brought to earth, because it had been set up as a jail for those that rebelled against the Next Level. Lucifer and those that fell away with him were insistent on trying to establish their own kingdom on earth which was against the assigned tasks they had been given by the Next Level Older Members. After giving them many chances to choose to get back on track, since they didn’t choose to do so, they became restricted to the earth and it’s immediate atmosphere and perhaps to some distance into the planet’s near space because they had become an interference to the Next Level. The Older Members of the Next Level, as is their way to take every negative and use it for a positive decided to subject others who had an equivalent level of growth as these renegades, to the renegades in their jail. By their conquering the renegade influence on them to fall they would strengthen their Minds to be on solid ground as trustworthy adult members of the Next Level. Adam was the first experiment in this regard and he succumbed to the vibration of Lucifer and doing so caused him to lose his ability to see things he had been able to see before. It was a type of reverse metamorphosis. He now saw things in more of an animal way. In other words, in a short time it stimulated his digestive and reproductive systems and that was the beginning of the species called human as he began to reproduce with Eve. That’s why human is considered a fallen species. It didn’t exist before then unless the Next Level had another jail but TI and DO felt it was not something that existed anywhere else in this area of the universe if anywhere at all. Adam did not recover so died and his Mind remained in the human earth environment but was able to incarnate into the vehicle named Enoch, the 7th generation from Adam and overcome the still present Luciferian influence to where he regained his former Next Level awareness and position taking the changed over Enoch vehicle with him into the Next Level.

THE FOUR LIVING BEINGS/CREATURES (mistranslated to Beast):

Rev 4:7 And the first beast ((2226 zoon= Living Being/Creature)) was like ((3664 homoios= similar (in appearance or character, manner, the same)) a lion ((3023 leon= great strength, Lucifer and Christ are referred to as a Lion)), and the second beast ((2226 zoon= Living Being/Creature)) like ((3664 homoios= similar (in appearance or character, manner, the same)) a calf ((3448 moschos= probably strengthened for oschos (a shoot), a young bullock)), and the third beast ((2226 zoon= Living Being/Creature)) had ((2192 echo= be (able, X hold, possessed with), accompany, conceive, diseased)) a face ((4383 prosopon= from pros 4314 and ops (the visage 3700) the front, appearance, surface, outward appearance, countenance, person, presence)) as ((5613 hos= which how, about, after, like)) a man ((444 anthropos= countenance, man-faced, certain, human being)), and the fourth beast ((2226 zoon= Living Being/Creature)) was like ((3664 homoios= similar (in appearance or character, manner, the same)) a flying eagle ((105 aetos from the same as aer 109= (eagle from it’s wind-like flight)).

With the same kind of reference to FOUR LIVING CREATURES:

Eze 1:5 Also out of the midst thereof came the likeness of four living creatures. And this was their appearance; they had the likeness of a man.

Eze 1:10 As for the likeness ((1823 dmuwth= resemblance, concretely, model, shape, manner, similitude)) of their faces ((6440 paniym= endure, fear of, accept, against, at battle, before time)), they four had the face of a man ((120 ‘adam from 119 adam= ruddy, mankind, of low degree)), and the face of a lion ((738 ‘ariy= from arah’ 717 in the sense of violence, pierce (from the margin), to pluck, gather)), on the right side ((3225 yamiyn= from yaman 3231 right hand or side, the stronger and more dexterous, locally, the south)): and they four had the face of an ox ((7794 showr= from shuwr 7788 a bullock (as a traveler), cow, ox, wall, to turn, go, singular)) on the left side ((8040 smo’wl or smosl from same as simlah 8071 ideal of wrapping up, dark (as enveloped), the north, left hand)); they four also had the face of an eagle ((5404 nesher= unused root meaning to lacerate, eagle or other large bird of prey)).

In the Rev 4:7 verse below, the English word BEAST is NOT accurate to translate to “beast” as these are not poisonous, deadly, bestial humans, as used elsewhere in these Revelations though many translators don’t differentiate between and others translate to “animal” even though the only relationship to animals is saying they are LIKE certain animals because of the characteristics of their rise out of the human evolutionary kingdom.

We know Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven have physical bodies and that humans were made from their appearance not the other way around. Man was created in the IMAGE of the Elohim not visa versa and image as shown before has to do with their shape or form, their physical vehicle. Plus in all the depictions of beings from the Heavens they are always mistaken for humans because they look similar so to call them animals is a Luciferian way to try to deceive us. TI and DO never ruled out that the Next Level could create humanoid vehicles that had wings like a bird but they still would not be Members of the Next Level as they don’t need wings to “fly” and actually as far as I can tell don’t fly around the way birds or insects fly or like Superman or as spirits. They have physical spacecrafts for transportation though TI and DO said those physical spacecrafts can actually be Living CREATED Beings as well. I have chose to include the most well rounded translation in this context.

These two verses describing four beings/creatures that include verses that also describe them as having the likeness or countenance of a man and extremities (wings) – 6 each in the case of Rev 4 and 4 each in Eze 1.

These two sets of verses don’t match up exactly but are close enough that they seem to be related and especially surrounding the depiction of a Lion, Ox or Calf, Man and a flying eagle. In trying to learn what TI and DO would say this is, it occurred to me that these are describing each Being as having graduated various grades in the human kingdom school:

First the lion, that part of us that wants to be special, a leader that shows great strength as in the way Lucifer is depicted as a “roaring lion” in 1 Pet 5:8. In Eze 19:1-2, among other parts of the records there is the use of the terms; lion, lioness and cub talking about the princes of Israel, to where princes and sons are equivalent Also a whelp is often used with lion as an indication of youth, but as “sons of pride” or “proud beasts.” A lion is also associated with great predatory violence.

Sodom was destroyed by God because of their pride, arrogance, satisfaction with themselves and their sensuality and disregard for the laws Moses gave. The Great Flood was brought about by the Next Level because the result of the former “sons of God” (princes) had produced children with the “daughters of humans” and these offspring were mighty and filled with violence. This is apparently what happens when individuals receive Next Level Mind from the Older Members and revert back to animal behaviors and ways and go against the Older Member’s kingdom and efforts on Earth to provide an avenue for new members to gain the needed strength to conquer that Luciferians influence – that negativity becomes significantly enhanced as even a type of self destruct mechanism.

Thus the use of Lion as descriptive of one of these Living Beings/Creatures shows they have conquered those characteristics of the human kingdom which they are then examples of to those humans who are upcoming into membership in the Next Level. After all, this is a jail for those renegades and as explained by TI and DO, to take advantage of their rebellion, to make it into a positive they are used to put tests to some who were already beginners in the Next Level, as Lucifer and his angels were to even take their places in the tasks they once had, which they resent and want to prove the Next Level wrong about. Those who are brought to this earth “garden” did not come up through evolutionary processes on Earth. Earth was never an evolutionary developed garden. TI and DO said there are gardens where the life forms do develop from some equivalent to a “speck of dirt” but Earth isn’t one of them. What humans see today and think is normal is a “facsimile” of natural evolutionary development as stimulated by the Luciferians who wanted to be the leaders and kings of their own kingdom in competition with the Next Level. So the ones who are brought here to go through the jail to gain strength from the experience are first and foremost having to learn how to identify the Luciferian mindset and then to have the strength to resist it’s influence. Some of the characteristics of that Luciferian mindset are in the description of a Lion.

So a Christ is as Jesus demonstrated as the first Christ in this civilization on earth, is referred to as the “Lion of the tribe of Juda.” Juda in this context refers to the tribe descended from the first created by Jehovah aka Adonis/Elohim, the fallen by succumbing to Lucifer’s influence incarnate as Adam, redeemed by conquering Lucifer’s influence incarnate as Enoch, in service as Moses, then Elijah, then Jesus to prepare for the student graduation through Do, awakened by TI, his “Father”/Older Member. But more literally translated Juda would mean, “to use the hand/power” or more accurately to “give our hands/power,” to Jehovah’s service, thus someone who gives to Jehovah’s hand/power which is the One given to mankind who was/is Jehovah, the Father’s right hand (power) 2000 years ago incarnate as Jesus, then as Bo and then as Do.

It’s interesting how a “Yhuwdiy” is a Jew as a descendant of Jehudah (Yhuwdah) and Yhuwdiy is pronounced, “yeh-hoo-dee'” so similar to the last name of all TI and DO’s students of “ody,” pronounced “o-dee.” Another of the hundreds or more clues of who TI and DO were/are as for anyone else that was trying to be them in prophecy, they likely would not have chose a variation of the Hebrew form of the name. All the many false prophets as we see in the Abrahamic Judeo/Christian/Islamic heritage stick to the original language forms, though westernized through Greek and Latin into the English language.

This starting place to conquering the Luciferian Lion vibration is likened to a new birth of a seed in the human vessels taken by these returning “children of God” in the jail with it’s inmates. The overall birth proceeds as the trimesters of a human body’s birth. The first trimester is equivalent to a “shoot” coming up out of the soil into the daylight for the first time. That is the definition of a “calf,” in the Greek 3448 moschos thought to be probably strengthened for “oschos” as “a shoot,” or a young bullock and we remind that the calf or in the Old Testament also referred to as an “ox.” This first trimester representation in the garden’s time line started in earnest with the Jehovah/Moses and Aaron as primary helper “experiential classroom” with the primary lesson of “following instructions” and the involved the beginning of weaning them from the human fallen condition in behavior and ways by adhering to all rules and regulations provided from Jehovah through Moses. This can be thought of as a “toddler” stage of development that included rules to instill “order” amidst former chaos, thus commitment to one spouse was a primary lesson step. Humans not killing humans for any reason was another and we all know the rest of what became known as the “ten commandments.” (note the Lord could kill humans and could instruct his servants to do so as humans were even designed to die. However, the Luciferians stepped in to give other humans his justifications for killing humans. After all he believes himself to have the authority to do so and so humans under his programming take on that same sense of authority).

The second trimester is represented by the students taking on the “face of a man” which meant shooting to rise out of all animal behavior entirely which included ceasing to identify as the vehicle and with the vehicle’s root system (family) nor all the behaviors and ways of what is otherwise thought normal but which are really carry overs from the animal kingdom. Raising families and community participation and development are all positive steps in the school but Jesus was primarily focused on preparing those that were coming into the twelfth grade for graduation from the school so they had to adopt more of the behavior and ways of Members of the Next Level. Those students were taught that there was no marriage in the Next Level so they were not going to be married in his classroom either. There was no sexuality in the Next Level so there was no sexuality in the third trimester classroom either. They were actually building their new “mind/spirit” body by the adoption of all Jesus was given to show them. At the same time Jesus was preparing those that were not yet in twelfth grade for their future in the twelfth grade upon his return, though no one is held back from adopting the entire twelfth grade curriculum. Graduating the second trimester meant being willing to sacrifice one’s physical body via performing service to the Next Level by spreading Jesus teachings. This would show the Next Level older members you have bonded with them enough to trust that you would not actually be dying when you lose your physical vehicle. Of course the Luciferians jumped in to program people to believe that’s the case for everyone and especially for those that seek spiritual enlightenment and that no one actually died as their spirit/Soul would return automatically until it had learned all it’s lessons and then would become part of the hierarchy So this was a facsimile of the truth though the hierarchy consisted of he and his other fallen angels and their “heaven” was hardly able to be extended off the planet though he would teach that one can fly anywhere they want after death. And most of all, all this could be achieved by adopting certain rituals and practices and beliefs that mimicked Next Level behaviors and ways in terms of control over the vehicle and it’s sensuality, peaceful and loving ways, and for those that wanted to go all the way, entering a monastic order and/or becoming a humanitarian under the guise of giving up self.

However, by giving up self without actually giving self to an Older Member from the Next Level, one doesn’t get the “boarding pass” for the “bus” that actually provides entrance and physical transportation into a totally new kingdom level of life. Thus Luciferians facsimile becomes a dead end as all his students believe they have found the ultimate path. TI and DO said that all paths can lead to the top of the mountain but only by bonding with someone who is from and has access off the mountain (the human kingdom of perennial seed bearing temporary life forms) can someone graduate the mountain of the human jail. The inmates don’t have the real keys to Heaven’s Gate.

For some the third trimester is represented by the “flying eagle.” In every trimester there are some that are moving faster and/or had more experience. Some of those that graduated the second trimester are awarded physical vehicles that have some characteristics of full fledged adult Next Level members but still have the capacity to engage a reverse metamorphosis. Up until the start of the third trimester they are given service in the Next Level but to fully graduate must be willing to sacrifice those vehicles by returning to the human kingdom to take vehicles and rendezvous with the Older Members to serve their needs that will in turn strengthen them to the full graduation requirements Not only are the students being strengthened by adhering to all the twelfth grade lessons provided by the Father through Jesus, they are literally changing out all their programming of the human kingdom, replacing it with Next Level programs through the newly incarnate Older Members instructions step by step. I suspect that those who received physical vehicles of a Next Level type upon graduation from the second trimester are referred to in the records as the four living beings and the four and twenty elders.

I believe these are the primary crew members that came with TI and DO that stuck with them no matter what, though there were/are a number of others who left with them and can still graduate into their next step towards full fledged adult Next Level membership. I believe these 28 did not need to “lay down their lives” to return to the Next Level as TI and DO first said. But they wanted to do so because of how they genuinely loved their Older Members TI and DO and wanted to serve for the maximum positive that could come by their “laying down their lives” for their neighbor, in this case all who would witness their doing so as they have become “eagles” and their “wings” were their “hands” in service to their Older Members that care for all the new baby “eagles” to be.

* RELATIONSHIP OF LIVING BEINGS WITH WINGS OF AN EAGLE:

Rev 4:8 And the four beasts ((Living CREATED Beings)) had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, LORD God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.
Rev 4:9 And when those beasts ((Living CREATED Beings)) give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on the throne, who liveth for ever and ever,
Rev 4:10 The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying,
Rev 4:11 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honour and power: for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created.

In this context these FOUR LIVING CREATED BEINGS work DAY AND NIGHT, thus they don’t sleep because they are not human. However, for this task it appears they too come incarnate:

Rev 5:8 And when he had taken the book, the four beasts ((Living CREATED Beings)) and four and twenty elders fell down ((4098 pipto= akin to 4072 petomai= the idea of alighting; to fall (down))) before the Lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full ((1073 gemo= to swell out, be full)) of odours, which are the prayers ((4335 proseuche from proseuchomai 4336 from 4314 pros as motion towards, accession to, or nearness at + 2172 euchomai as ones will and wish to work for (worship) “God” – one’s Older Member, aka Heavenly Father)) of saints.

All 28 of these have “instruments” which are their “vehicles” and they have “vials” which are “containers” that are their Souls, what TI and DO called a “pocket,” or a “container” at one point and that container is as the Greek verb “gemo” means IN THE PROCESS OF BEING “FULL” AND “SWELLED OUT.” This goes along with the way Do described the human body as a glass vase and the mind of the vase as a balloon coming off of the head and the 2nd Balloon being the Soul pocket also coming off the head with the metamorphic (overcoming/conquering of humanness) process of building that new Next Level body being to empty the balloon with the human mind in it – getting rid of most all one’s human programming and roots, etc. while filling the Soul container balloon with the Mind of the Next Level received from one’s Older Members who gets it from their Older Member in a chain of Mind to the Chief (as TI and DO called the Oldest Member). This would be equivalent to how Jesus said, “when you make your eye single, your whole body is filled with light.” That body is this “golden vial” – Gold because the result of the OVERCOMING METAMORPHIC PROCESS is purging all the impurities from our vehicles, the elimination of our human mind that leaves us with a new Next Level vehicle that is described as a GOLDEN VIAL. And Gold is clear when it’s pure so one’s Light would then shine very brightly.

Jesus also compared this Soul container/vial to a NEW WINE SKIN each student receives that they fill with NEW WINE – MIND/INFORMATION. (Even still, filling that Wineskin can cause the vehicle’s mind balloon to in a sense pop, which is why TI’s vehicle broke down with cancer in her EYE as she took in a great deal of “light” through her singled minded Minds Eye that included her vehicle’s eye that Jesus called the “lamp” of the body. That Mind that fills the new wine skin, being etheric is depicted as a incense or fragrance that comes about by conquering the flesh’s desires as also shown in the burning of incense with each animal flesh sacrifice in the Moses classroom.

As it describes all 28 as “alighting, falling down in view (before) the Lamb” it shows who these are. These are all those who were physically with Jesus and gave their lives in Jesus service.

-“TWO” HELPERS are given/prepared, tasked, brought forth by TI to Do

These four and certain of the 24 were referred to in TI and DO’s classroom as “helpers.” Moses had Aaron and Miriam, Joshua as primary helpers. Jesus had John, Peter and James as primary helpers, the three he took up the mountain who experienced seeing the Two Beings and experienced Jesus transformation and recognition that it was time to set up his exit. And TI and DO had their helpers. Different students had helper roles. Having a “helper” role did not necessarily mean you were an advanced student though it did present one with greater tests as expectations were higher for those that had more direct responsibilities assigned by the Older Members. However, there were also those who were being given helper tasks because of it’s practicality and to give them the opportunity to advance in their service to the Older Members. Many who held helper type tasks dropped out.

For instance, to start, there were some that traveled with TI and DO in 1975-76 doing public meetings. They didn’t ride in the same cars. TI and DO always had their own vehicle to drive place to place. It doesn’t mean they never were in the same car, but in the camp TI and DO had their own tent they both stayed in but in their immediate camp there were student partnerships each with their own tents. The remainder of the students were always at some significant distance from where TI and DO and Helpers had their camp. There was only one time I saw TI and DO and their helper partnership’s encampment. It was at Cherry Creek in the Denver area not long after we did the 6 meetings around Colorado, that students gave and new followers were then invited to one meeting TI and DO gave at Arapahoe Community College. In that camp TI and DO’s tent was a short distance from the helpers tents but they had no cover so was in view of one another. I’m only saying this because TI and DO most always kept their distance from the students, whether they had the assigned task of helpers or not. Many of those who were their original helpers became helpers because they were their first students.

As the group grew and there were probably up to 6 or 7 groups traveling the country counting TI and DO’s group and each of those besides TI and DO’s group had a “helper” partnership who TI and DO’s helpers communicated with in order to have an cohesive organization. When the entire group came together in the Wyoming wilderness area totaling just under a 100 students each of the groups were not in view of other groups but that was so it wouldn’t look like we were one big group to the infrequent inspection of the ranger who occasionally would drive around there. So each day the Helpers from each group would drive to TI and DO’s encampment to give reports of anything that took place in the camp and to get new instructions for the day that TI and DO might want them to take care of. Some months after the 19 students were sent away from the classroom, groups were discontinued so there were no more Helpers because TI and DO purchased a very small travel trailer they pulled with their car and would park about 40 yards from the student encampment and they set up a communication system called “central.” Central was a task all partnerships took part in on a hourly schedule and it coincided with the opportunity for students to have tasks by four going to Central every 11 minutes to stand there for 1 minute, in which time if TI and DO needed something done, they would hold up one or two fingers in a certain window of their trailer the two on Central were required to constantly watch. One finger meant send one student to the trailer and two, send two. We learned to be quick and would run to the trailer and sometimes they would ask to have someone in the camp sent to them so they could talk to them about a note they wrote. The first time TI and DO would signal they were up and about by shining a flashlight at Central notes would be delivered to them. No students ever went in their trailer and all students were prohibited from doing anything around the backside of the trailer unless they received a specific instruction to be there.

In about 1980 when we moved into houses, TI and DO at first still had their trailer. At the Evergreen, Colorado Craft they parked it outside the house. It would be years later that TI and DO would split the students among two Crafts and they would have a third craft. We had “central” in the crafts for a while. TI and DO lived alone in their craft and assigned a group of students to primary communicate with to keep the structure working smoothly. Those different crafts ended up being called “satellites” and Sat 3 became a group of maybe 10 or 12 students who served as “central.”

I remember being jealous of those who worked in Sat 3 but knew this was something I needed to overcome and just when I took a stand against allowing those jealous thoughts, I was assigned to be in Sat 3 and it did boost my ego. I can honestly say that many who served in Sat 3 also had an inflated ego issue and most of those ended up leaving as I eventually did, though I was the last of the so called old timers to leave. I guess technically that is not correct as Rkkody left sometime after I did I guess though Rkkody had left and returned maybe three times before then.

TI and DO tried a couple times to reside in the same craft with the entire student body but it was always short lived. The first time students got to spend time in the same craft with TI and DO was when they started up the Blackhawk craft in Colorado. They took two partnerships to live in that craft with them and the rest of the students would travel there from their crafts in Amarillo, Texas on a retreat schedule to spend two nights there. There would be one group of 6 students who would travel there Friday night and return Sunday who had Out of Craft Tasks and a second group of 6 during the week who had “in craft tasks.” Thus there were 3 nights a week with no additional students sleeping over.

The partnerships that stayed there around the clock were called “helpers.” They were Jnnody and Lvvody who were partners and Lggody and Dncody though there were a couple others tried out. The Blackhawk craft started sometime in the early summer of 1982. These retreats started in July of 1982 and were discontinued on December 10, 1982. By July of 1983 we were all living in South Texas, the entire student body in Austin at first with TI and DO in a separate house in the Lakeway area but by July TI and DO moved to Houston where we had a retreat for a while. Before moving down to the Austin area, while still in Amarillo is when TI had her eye removed as it was diagnosed with cancer. Considering that the Blackhawk move was the first time students were living with TI and DO in a craft and that two of those who served as helpers ended up moving into the craft TI and DO had in Dallas on White Rock Lake to take care of TI in June of 1985, two weeks before TI left her vehicle as the cancer had spread to her vehicle’s liver and they were Lvvody, who’s vehicle had been a registered nurse and Jnnody, students with female vehicles who ended up becoming Do’s primary “helpers” living in the same “craft” with him over the years that followed, I am suggesting their preparation for that task of assisting Do started in Blackhawk and is described by this Rev 12:14 verse.

ADAPTING THE INTRODUCTION OF HELPERS (LVVODY/JNNODY) THAT WOULD BECOME USEFUL FOR THE REMAINING OLDER MEMBER (DO) AFTER TI LEFT, TO HELP HIM DIRECT THE CONCLUSION OF THE CLASSROOM BY:

This Woman (TI) (with her “son” (Do) and their offspring (children), the Brethren) is the primary recipient of the attacks from the Luciferian space alien fallen angels (dragon/serpent) “face,” shown in how hate is generated by and through humans in thought and deed, namely from families of the student’s vehicles and all of society, which is depicted here as PERSECUTION, IN PURSUIT OF, PRESSING (PRESSURING), CAUSING HER TO SUFFER BY. This persecution of her and her Son is easily documented since Their coming public in 1975 and was still very evident in 1982 with the grade B made for television movie, “The Mysterious Two” that depicted TI and DO as equivalent to the Jim Jones murders/forced suicides that happened in 1978.

Thus in this verse it shows how she (TI) GIVES, OFFERS, GRANTS, SETS, (instead of translated to “given”) ACCOMPANIMENT (kai) for her “Son” (Rev 12:13), (Do), (unbeknown to her consciously but in apparent anticipation of her upcoming exit of her incarnation) TWO LIVING BEINGS (Great Eagle Wings) incarnate in human (mammalian) vehicle, trusted MINDS FROM THE NEXT LEVEL (Lvvody and Jnnody) to serve as HELPERS (wings= extremities/arms (HANDS AS SERVICE)) that are to serve/care for and HELP the remaining incarnate Older Member (Do) (in TI’s pending absence) to manage the Throne Task by himself.

-“eagle” in this and a number of applicable contexts in the records is the greatest “windflyer” (from Greek aetos from aer= air) whose abode is on the highest peaks on earth and thus as a figure of human existence. Using the eagle not only represents the Biblical depiction of God’s care over his people but is likened to how it trains its young (*Exo 19:4; Deut. 32:11, 12) to fly like TI and DO were teaching, even using the butterfly analogy that ended up really catching on as a significant sign of the 60-70’s awareness heightening. And Eagles really have “eyes to see.”

Blackhawk was also the least populous city (rather than town) in Colorado with 118 people in 2010 and was founded in 1859 during the Pikes Peak Gold rush. Five years later in 1987 we had a craft up Boulder Canyon on Lost Angel road. The property had an apartment over the separate garage that was built directly over a gold mine. Like Blackhawk it was a time of an extraordinary growth period. It is where Do exposed us to the recently published book, “Crash at Aztec” that contained Leonard Stringfield’s publish of the reported alien body autopsies that Do made required reading. As strange as this could sound twelve years into being part of the UFO Cult, this was when it dawned on me for the first time that many of the alien crash reports were real. I hadn’t joined with TI and DO because of the UFO aspect of their information. It just made sense to me that biblical depictions of clouds of light or whirlwinds of fire or chariots of fire were what TI and DO said they were – depictions of Next Level spacecrafts. I can’t say I even read any of those scriptures yet it’s like I thought, “of course they are spacecrafts.” However as with so much of what TI and DO taught, as with what Jesus and Moses taught there were layers to peel back to see more of what’s in the core of the information kernels.

*Exo 19:4 Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare ((5375 nasa’ or nacah= to lift, bear up, carry, take)) you on eagles’ ((5404 nesher= to lacerate, eagle)) wings ((3671 kanaph from 3670 + extremity, edge, border, corner (of garment) skirt)), and brought ((935 bow’= bring forth, carry, employ, fetch, take)) you unto myself.

This demonstrates the way the Eagle’s wings are described as helpful – “bearing them on her wings”:

Deu 32:10 He found him in a desert land, and in the waste howling wilderness; he led him about, he instructed him, he kept him as the apple of his eye.
Deu 32:11 As an eagle stirreth up her nest, fluttereth over her young, spreadeth abroad her wings, taketh them, beareth them on her wings:

Isa 40:31 But they that wait ((6960 qavah= look for, hope, expect, to be collected, bound together)) upon the LORD shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint.

In this context Jesus indicates WHERE he will return to, the place is going to be where the “body” – the student body that is, comes incarnate…the U.S. so that is where the Next Level Highest flying beings will be collecting the student body classroom:

Luk 17:37 And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles (be gathered) together ((4863 sunago= to lead, collect, assemble together)).

REFERENCES TO THE TIME FRAME STARTING AFTER TI SETS UP HELPERS FOR DO UPON HER EXIT:

Dan 7:25 And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing ((partial)) of time.

Dan 12:7 And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.

So as said, this verse could be depicting the provision of Lvvody and Jnnody to provide Do (TI’s Son) with help so she can “fly” (her Soul/Spirit body) into the WASTELAND (WILDERNESS) of the spirit world, where she will go TO PROVIDE FURTHER NOURISHMENT to Do and the graduation classroom for the period of time remaining for the task where she can be more effective being out of the firing line of the Serpent’s face (humans who are used to send her negative thoughts that are what she must battle but that take their toll on her vehicle as Do said was the reason the cancer developed. She had burnt out the vehicle dealing with all the negativity of this world against the Next Level she and Do represented but which she, being the Oldest Member received the greatest measure of.

As is the way of the Next Level there are additional evidences of this translation/interpretation in the way Lvvody’s vehicle was a nurse and with Jnnody were groomed to assist them that ended up becoming the close assistants to TI when she was exiting. It’s like the Next Level planned to have a skilled nurse on the crew and to also take female bodies as both Lvvody and Jnnody had taken. The two other most consistent close helpers to Do were Lggody and Jwnody so I believe these four may be the Four Living Beings and also the Four Living Creatures described in Ezekiel. It’s not important whether they are or not, but what could be important is to consider just how detailed and practical the Next Level Older Members are in their plans. It may not have been accidental that Lvvody chose the name Live, possibly implicated as one of the Four Living Beings.

This time of the preparation for TI’s exit also entailed TI and DO starting a project they called “Astrologics” which was like a “new age center.” They rented an office space in Amarillo, Texas and were going to offer TI and DO’s teachings though fitting the mindsets of the people. One of the services we offered the general public was astrology. Snnody and Dncody did natal charts. Srrody and I and I believe Rthody were assigned to do progressions for the public. The three of us never met clients. Cddody interfaced with the public and communicated with the three of us and took our work to the client to help them understand what I wrote. I just did the 6 or 12 month progressions by various methods.

Also in Astrologics Mrcody was given a task to do stained glass work. Prkody started making Christian crosses out of wood that later Srrody and I joined him on, using exotic woods in different shapes and inlaying stones. Ollody was busy air brushing the drawings he’d made from TI and DO’s input for the movie he and Cddody and Dncody had written with TI and DO’s guidance We also gave talks to the public on various subject matter. Srrody and I gave a talk on ghosts. We had a small amount of visitors. And we had a little meditation chapel. I don’t recall any paraphernalia There were no pictures but I don’t really recall what was in the room besides chairs that were facing a table as if it were an altar. There was some decor as it was considered to be a public space, though we could use it when we were working there. This is where we also started to sing Christmas carols in four part harmonies. Mllody played the piano. TI wanted us to sing under Do’s direction to help us look to Do better. All of this was in an office we leased in Amarillo. It lasted maybe three months before we closed it down and moved away. In total we were in Amarillo for about 1 1/2 years.

-“that (for the purpose of) she might fly” – She gives these TWO Helpers to her Son “for the purpose of,” that is, “in case” she “fly’s into the that solitary location fly is listed as subjunctive mood verb which means that it “may or may not happen.” It’s a potential, thus the inclusion of “she might” correctly in the translation. Now “fly” is also from 4072 petomai which is a middle voice indicating this flying is on her own steam and/or choice.

-“wilderness into her place” as a wasteland could easily be referring to the way Jesus was said to have descended into hell for three days and three nights after his crucifixion, that is before he healed his body and received the changeover “in the twinkle of an eye” that enabled his vehicle to be touched, where he preached to the dead. That would be the spirit world aka hell because once in the spirit world there is no getting out. That is why one needs to choose who to show our allegiance to BEFORE we drop our vehicle so the Members of the Next Level will want to be present when we exit our vehicle so to take our spirit or Soul body to wherever they choose to for safe keeping until the next classroom starts up. However, this location seems to be a very specific place that was prepared for her ahead of time. And since “her” is actually a contraction should be “herself” or “her own” locality (place) possibly referring to as having been her choice, perhaps set up before she actually came incarnate, which Do indicated was what happened with TI. In other words, she set all this up (working with Do), even to the degree of only feeding her incarnate self with just enough information to do that task in a step by step way according to human responses.

-“where she is nourished” – indicates “which ever spot” her Son and the graduate first fruit student body is located and in need of her new position of strength in their support. Nourished is a passive voice indicating she is the recipient of the action of taking a support role with a new strength. In other words, she would be considering exiting to be able to finish the task from a position of considerable more strength. I believe Do did indicate that TI, by leaving had a greater capacity to help him with the remainder of the task than had she stayed incarnate.

-“for a time (“occasion there” or in that place) and times (occasions) and half (partial) a time from (away)” – This is consistent with what Do said about “time” in the Next Level. They don’t actually have time. He said “events are their time frames” and of course this is evident in all the Jewish festivals in how they are timed to the phases of the moon as events. Thus it seems it’s an open ended time but within a definite fixed measure. (It will be shown that “time” in this application could be a literal, but approximate 3 1/2 year period).

-“Half” is also translated as “divided” or a “part” which is worth nothing as then it’s a match with the book of Daniel’s prophecy of the same depiction. This can easily refer to the time when the sheep and goats are separated or “divided,” the judgment time verses the first fruit harvest time. During the first fruit harvest time the Souls are not judged. Human vehicles are judged except in how they are taken over by Souls (who TI and DO referred to primarily as Minds) which does provide the criteria. In other words, those who act against the Next Level in such a way that try to keep other souls away from taking over human vehicles by using misinformation to persuade them to deny the Next Level or see the Next Level as an illusion or state of mind as opposed to Living Above Human Beings who Created everything. TI and DO said the Next Level Older Members actually give all Souls many chances to choose, though each time we choose to go against Them the next opportunity becomes harder. They said this was what happened to Lucifer. He was given many chances to change but began to grow in this independent way that subtly drew him further and further away from having even the degree of Next Level consciousness he once had, until he was so far gone there was no return. He had become waste though the Next Level still used him to provide his choices to others.

I could be wrong about this but wondered why the Next Level allowed some of the dropouts from TI and DO’s classroom to exit their vehicles. For instance, Dncody, Echody and Prkody. I don’t know about Prkody exactly but Dncody appeared on a couple talk shows after the groups 1997 exit and I believe publicly spoke about Do as having gotten off track. What occurred to me just now was that he was allowed to exit his vehicle to give him another chance to get back on track by finding a new vehicle to take over and bring that vehicle into belief in TI and DO and showing his efforts in that regard as this time period now is providing just those sorts of opportunities for Souls that did not make it the first time around, in addition to Souls that were not ready to be in the graduate class. Had I not taken the opportunity to return to service to TI and DO in the year or two before 2000 when I was having many dreams helping me re-gain consciousness, perhaps my vehicle would have died to provide the same chance. I suspect it has to do with whether or not I publicly went against TI and DO in some way and to what degree, that would be some of the criteria of whether or not someone who fell away could still return into service. In any case as long as we are in human vehicles we still have the opportunity and are therefore also being judged and have the option to turn away from TI and DO’s allegiance and service. That is always an option.

-“from the face of the serpent” – the space aliens and humans who know it or not are vibrating and acting on behalf of Lucifer and his fallen angels. When a face is depicted it’s indicating a “mind” or Soul, that can come through a human and/or equivalent vehicle or not, such as a Luciferian who no longer has the vehicle they had when they fell.

Our being influenced by spirits is not at all limited to certain people, nor are they isolated cases of spirit possession. We are all constantly infested by spirits. All human beings are actually biological computer systems, the primary ports of which are the eyes, ears and the nose and mouth – frequency passage ways via light/sound and breath/air mediums that are always receiving input. A spirit is the genetically saved data from a life of that input and responses – output to that input that is sort of digitized in the genes that keeps it’s charge even after the body has expired. Thus when a spirit seeks to interface with a human we potentially receive their entire database which is based on what we have programmatically accepted and rejected from birth that is seeded by the genes we get from our vehicle’s parents. As early as 1982 TI and DO were talking about this genetic programming and how we could change that programming by changing the content of our mind, (repentance actually means to change our “mind” – Who knew it was literally getting rid of the Luciferian programming (mind) and changing it to Next Level mind) the way we think and about what, our memories that stimulate previous ways of thinking and all go into stimulating our behaviors and ways that either raises or lowers our vibrations and thus what we are literally able to see and understand and change about ourselves. People get to the point that any suggestion that they are in the dark can result in their getting physically violent to extinguish. TI and DO said that what a human being is, that is going forward, is the “decider” of what to expel and what to accept.

Thus this “face” is anyone with or without a vehicle that portrays the Luciferian vibrations that in this verse, this “woman” chooses when to flee from.

But overall, it seems this “time and times and half or partial time” marks the remainder of the first fruit classroom period in which TI will be outside her vehicle to help provide nourishment for. Using the formula of a time = 3 1/2, thus times = 7 and a partial being anywhere from a half of a time, 1 3/4 onward one comes up mighty close to the 12 years from when TI left her vehicle till when Do and their student Crew exited their vehicles – 1985 to 1997.

From this time on, TI is not in a physical human vehicle yet is still the focal point of the classroom til then so takes the brunt of the further attacks from the Luciferians and the best way Lucifer and company can attack her is by attacking her offspring – Do who actually representing TI just as Jesus was representing the Father and Moses was representing Jehovah.

II.A.5.g.i. SHOWS HOW REV 12:16 DEPICTS THE WAY THE WOMAN (GENERATOR OF LIFE) (TI) EXITS HER VEHICLE BECAUSE OF HER OWN CHOICES RATHER THAN BEING KILLED, WHICH IS THE INACCURATE TRANSLATION OF “APOKTEINO AUTO” FOR THE METHOD OF EXIT BY THE TWO WITNESSES THAT SHE IS ONE OF

Rev 12:15 And (the) serpent cast ((906 ballo= a primary verb; to throw (in various applications, more or less violent or intense)= arise, cast (out), X dung, lay, lie, pour, put (up), send, strike, throw (down), thrust)) (out) of his mouth ((mouth = 4750 stoma probably strengthened from a presumed derivative of the base of tomoteros 5114; the mouth (as if a gash in the face); by implication, language (and its relations); as a figure, an opening (in the earth); specially, the front or edge (of a weapon)= edge, face, mouth)) water ((5204 hudor from the base of 5205 huetos= rain, especially a shower, fig. of many peoples [their constant thoughts, words, actions and overall vibrations])) as (a) flood after (the) woman, that ((2443 hina= in order that, intending)) (he might) cause ((4160 poieo= to make or do, abide, agree, appoint, band together, bear, raised up, spend)) her (to be carried away of the) flood ((4216 potamophoretos= absorb or assimilate or digest the burden of the current, to bear or wear as clothing or as a constant accompaniment, be overwhelmed by)).

As depicted by the “serpent,” the Luciferian Space Aliens deluge the incarnate “woman” (TI) with the flood of lies against her, that takes a great toll on her vehicle to combat as the human suit she took and prepared for the task could only stand so much, in combination with the quality of mind she had to draw into the vehicle to ward off the deluge as depicted by the Luciferian space aliens compelling humans from every walk to be against her (and him), the Two Witnesses when they begin to talk publicly about who they are and why they have come and when they will leave.

Thought bombardment isn’t restricted to a discarnate (spirit)’s delivery. Do said the Luciferian space aliens do bombard those they are trying to influence with their thoughts. I don’t know their limits in this regard. Anyone who is a student of the ancient records has read where there were a number of times someone would say they heard a voice from the sky. It was hard to know whether that was audible or something heard within someones own head, except in some of the accounts in the Moses camp and in the Jesus records some of those humans who were standing by said they heard words and understood them perfectly while others just said they heard thunder. So the technology exists and we understand from the Book of Enoch that the fallen angels were working for the Kingdom of God/Heaven for a time as “watchers” thus could have had that technology on their spacecrafts when they decided to stop looking to the Kingdom of God/Heaven Officers they worked under. However, it could be that their sending of thoughts might be related to the stories of ascended masters in meditation, sending certain thoughts to humans. Those ascended masters at best are the Luciferian Space Aliens who took over human vehicles they programmed to do their bidding. So they were like today’s contactees and Christian and other religious or academic, scientific or intellectual preachers/teachers.

Additional evidence that the space aliens have such communication technology is in the account of Saul/Paul of Tarsus where he said he heard a voice come out of this light or simultaneous to it that those he was with also seemed to hear to some degree that told him it was Jesus. I don’t know if that was made up as a part of the plan to infiltrate the budding Jesus movement. After all, Saul/Paul was an active Pharisee and knew his Torah, so knew of those reports from Moses and others literally hearing Jehovah’s voice and understanding what he said from the mountain.

Then there are all the abductee and contactee reports that related events with space aliens to where they saw no evidence of a mouth moving yet heard their thoughts and they knew what they were thinking too, so this entire idea as depicted here of this incarnate member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven being flooded by human thoughts is completely feasible and one can not assume the physical body/brain this Older Member had taken didn’t grow weary dealing with this “burden” called a “flood” just like someone with strong mental stress gets tired and can have headaches and the like from thinking or combating certain thinking. For some humans they can only take so much before the stress can cause their vehicle to break down. But this is a member of the Next Level occupying that vehicle so there is no telling how much they can take and whether they choose to heal the vehicle or not. Channelers are also evidence of how thoughts can be sent to humans, whether it’s via a discarnate or via some kind of computer and/or radio wave transmission scaled to a thought frequency.

There has been a big critic of TI and DO who says he listened to many of the meeting tapes TI and DO made in the 1980’s for the student body they were with, who says that TI spoke about how she could easily beat the cancer she had in her eye. I haven’t located that spot. However if that was all there was to that statement and considering that TI’s vehicle did die from a cancer of the liver close to two years after she had her eye removed from having contracted cancer in it, this person determined that she was wrong. He assumed that because TI might have said she could beat the cancer or that the cancer in her could be cured that she would feel to do so. In her regular communication with her Older Member who was not incarnate she might have felt to let the cancer run it’s course. Of course this person thought that was an excuse of an answer but that’s because he doesn’t know who TI was/is and who she was/is connected to in the chain of mind to the Chief of Chiefs. (Do referred to her as “Chief Administrator” of this Earth garden project).

In other words, it was known by the Next Level well ahead of these Two Older Members coming incarnate that they would encounter the Luciferian (serpent) attack. But they left it open ended whether TI as in receipt of the greater part of this attack would lose her vehicle from it. The evidence of this is in the record as the Greek word translated to “cause” is actually of the “subjunctive mood” which as was also the case in Rev 12:14, adjusts the verb, “cause” to it being a “possibility and potentiality” so that “The action described may or may not occur, depending upon circumstances,” thus justify the word “might” added to “cause.”

So she “MIGHT fly into the wilderness” and she “MIGHT absorb or assimilate or digest the burden of the current, to bear or wear as clothing or as a constant accompaniment or be overwhelmed by (of the) current (flood).” This would suggest that she didn’t have to lose her vehicle in that way. In other words the bombardment would certainly come but she might absorb it, bear it’s burden, wear it as clothing as a constant accompaniment or even become overwhelmed by it. She chose to let it overwhelm, not her Mind but her vehicle. It wouldn’t overwhelm her Mind as it more likely could a far younger member or student member because even with a portion of her entire Mind, upon awakening that vehicle had no desire to vibrate on a human level even though she was willing to stoop back into the human kingdom to take on a human vehicle to perform the task she wanted to perform for her Older Member, Do’s grandfather, so to speak.

It’s important to note at this point that the use of the term “woman” wasn’t just to depict the gender of the vehicle she takes. Greek “ginomai” is actually a verb so depicts the ACTION OF GENERATING that is being highlighted, which automatically includes her “son” in His birth to the throne and Their students birth into Next Level adult (Young) and brand new membership. Thus the flood of thoughts and negativity from the Luciferians and human kingdom is an attack on the entire Next Level incarnate Family that TI is the head of.

Rev 12:16 And (the) earth ((1093 ge (pronounced ghay)= earthly, soil, region, solid part of the globe, human kingdom (the occupants as a whole))) helped ((997 boetheo= from boethos 998= to aid, or relieved, succor (assist))) (the) woman, and (the) earth ((1093 ge= human kingdom)) opened ((455 anoigo from ana 303 and oigo (to open); to open up)) her mouth ((4750 stoma probably strengthened from a presumed derivative of the base of tomoteros 5114; the mouth (as if a gash in the face), a sharp cut)), and (swallowed) up ((2666 katapino from kata 2596 and pino 4095; to drink down, devour, drown, swallow)) the flood which (the) dragon cast out of his mouth ((used language/words, thoughts to provide a burden)).

We know the “earth” isn’t a person so doesn’t help someone directly but as Greek “ge” includes the occupants, the human kingdom and human nature, we can see that it was to be characteristics associated with things natural to humans that become the instrument of the Woman’s exit, that provides the help, relief, aid, assistance against the Dragon’s flood of hatred towards them.

Thus TI allowed her vehicle to break down just at the appointed time. It was her choice and she wanted to get back to her place, her station to help finish the task. Thus the “earth helped the woman” was not just helping her but was also helping all the participants. AS it turned out the Earth could have “helped” them in two different ways. They could have been helped to get out of the Serpents firing line by the human earthlings being motivated to take them out (kill them) as TI and DO first thought would be their exit method (as they said in 1976, if it was necessary) or they could exit by the break down of their human bodies from disease or by stimulating their own disease as Do and the Student body eventually chose using strong barbiturates to gently put their vehicles to a permanent sleep, termed death. They were not going to meet an accidental death because they had Next Level helpers to see to their safety providing they didn’t do things that could challenge that help. And the idea of waiting for each to exit from diseases of old age was out of the question quickly though Do did entertain the idea to be sure he wasn’t opposed to what TI would have him/they do.

So their exit method was on their terms and planned to be all at once for these FIRST Fruit harvest graduates, rather than a long and dragged out exit as for these students, this was a different modus operandi from 2000 years ago. Most if not all of these had Souls that came back having in times past given their lives during service to what Jesus taught and/or even before that as I’ve already provided evidence to while some were with Moses. They didn’t need that exact experience again to measure up for their ultimate graduation. What is not readily seen by most is that the Next Level is real and they do grow Souls in human vehicles and those Souls literally live and are given new physical bodies, grown for their use to operate through doing various degrees of responsible Next Level tasks. Thus they were in no way really dying. But to come to that knowing means having enough of our Older Members reality in our own Soul container so it’s not just a fleeting or convenient form of a wishful thinking kind of belief – so it wasn’t taking a chance on the idea that they would not be actually dying except to their human existence physically and mentally.

Older Next Level members are never actually comfortable once they incarnate in a human vehicle so there comes a time when they definitely want to leave by any means so the idea of even healing the vehicle doesn’t come up as why would they want to prolong living in an environment where they have come to be miserable within because it is filled with human beings that by in large have little true recognition of how they all came about and the amount of work and opportunity they are given to outgrow their humanness. TI and DO always compared being on Earth to being in a “snake pit” and just not enjoying snake companionship and activities. Sure before they awakened, they were like any other humans who don’t know any differently. But they now knew differently.

So the event of the “earth help[ing]((aiding)) the woman’s,” as said, included helping all whom the Woman was the generator of. And the method of that help was via “the nature of the human earth body to break down and die” and especially so when put through out of the ordinary stresses.

Saying the “earth (human) opened (again) their own (her) mouth” – as a figurative describes a re-opening (in the earth or by humans); specifically the mouth as the front or edge (of a weapon) as in the face – in other words from what is said or “swallowed” (consumed) which is done because of the Dragon’s flood, comprised of all the negative thoughts sent their way whether verbalized or not.

Further it is an expression that it is by the Earth’s human nature that someone goes to their grave – returns to the dust of the earth, but in the case of TI and DO and their crew of overcomers, by their own choice to lay their bodies down, but for the sake of the Kingdom of Heaven’s requirement, illustrated by the “mouth” opening, because the mouth in it’s Greek origin refers to the EDGE OF A SWORD, the instruction aka commandment that one is required to make that self sacrifice. As this is relative to TI’s exit, where her vehicle was diagnosed as having died from cancer to her vehicle’s liver, that we know began to show itself significantly some two years before as great pain in her eye that was removed by 1983 and was also diagnosed as cancer then, which she subsequently did nothing to try to fight. Of course one can see it any way they choose. Some can think she was in denial as the reason she didn’t make an effort to fight it – no change of diet or doctors visits for chemotherapy or radiation treatments as were the common approaches. The doctor that diagnosed cancer in her eye and it’s removal even said to her, “the cancer is probably throughout your body,” which TI reprimanded him for saying to her, no doubt his thinking he had to face her with the inevitability of her death or as motivation to seek the treatments. I don’t know what his motivation was but the way Do reported it, which was after her vehicle expired she didn’t think it was justified to have said. As TI’s vehicle had become a professional nurse, no doubt she had her reasons to take to task what the doctor said.

Later on Do said she died because of the stress her vehicle endured, being that she was Do’s Older Member and the way that works is that the Older Member up the chain of mind takes on the “sins” of all those who in any way, shape or form send her negativity, whether they do so consciously or not. It’s just the way it works and a big source of that is shown as a “flood” cast after her vehicle/mind by the serpent:

Rev 12:15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.

Thus her vehicle going into it’s grave – returned to the dust of the earth. Do said she asked that her vehicle be cremated and said he, with Lvvody, Jnnody, Lggody and Jwnody (who I suspect were the Four Living Beings) had a little ceremony as they spread her ashes into White Rock Lake in Dallas, Texas that would have been very close to the 1985 June summer solstice as her vehicle died on June 19th and there was no delay to the cremation.

Therefore it can be said that TI also “exited by dying herself” (Greek, “apokteino auto”), (though less directly applicable) as was said would be the exit method/task of the Two Witnesses in Rev 11:7 to endure, as opposed to being murdered or dying an accidental death or minimizing one’s stress to reduce one’s vehicular breakdown or by not taking on the fight against the Luciferians in the first place when the handwriting is on the wall. She didn’t have to choose to take on the stress of dealing with the man who had been her vehicles husband and eldest daughter Terri by not leaving her human world behind in the first place or by going back to that human world. It was her choice to accept the task from her Older Member in the first place which is that “edge” of the sword of the mouth that “cuts down the stalk” of one’s physical body that then harvests that Soul Body from.

The more one separates from human behaviors and ways the sooner the vehicle deteriorates physically, though that breakdown can be prolonged, which seems to be part of why Do instigated many health orientated dietary programs to be sure their vehicles were in the best relative condition they could be in for as long as their classroom was needed to continue. I believe Do once said that participating in human sexuality is actually healthy for the vehicle, so since there was no sexuality permitted in the classroom, in thought or deed that would be one way the vehicles would deteriorate because of.

The translation/interpretation of the depiction of the Older Member having a “mouth with a two edged sword” would be because it is by their mouth/words that they give their students the requirement to “separate from one’s human roots” – to follow them literally when they are incarnate, which also must take place after they are incarnate, though not in the same way, as there is no Older Member incarnate to literally go with, but one can follow all they taught and stand for them, which will also cause a separation from one’s humanness. The other edge is “standing for the Older Member,” knowing those that hate the Next Level and in particular our Older Members, when they were incarnate, will also hate us for trying to represent all they represented on earth.

The verse says “and the earth opened her mouth,” where opened is from Greek “ana” and “oigo” where as a contraction “ana” has to do with repetition and/or intensity and/or reversal in that “opening.” Before going into that further, I’ll provide a little background on the history of the phrase, “the earth opened her mouth.”

In the three examples below this has to do with someone literally dying physically. But before substantiating that idea with additional verses, the Greek definition of stoma has in it’s roots something being “cut” as in cut down that has to do with a mourning – beating the breast out of grief that is what was associated with the lament in someone’s death. Thus this Woman appears to be helped by death – the death of the physical body she incarnated into that was taking the brunt of the beating aka persecution from the beast as she was essentially the Mother Scarab pulling her young with her everywhere she went, into the wilderness and through the first stage of the overcoming process that her offspring (son) would take over and bring to harvest/completion for each of their student body, which is depicted in verse 17.

With that said, here are those scriptures that also depict this phrase as referring to someone’s death:

Here, it’s clear that Cain slew his brother so that his brother Abel was not to be physically found. It’s expressed that the Earth “opened her mouth” because it was a human condition of jealously/envy that caused Cain to slay his brother, whose gift the Lord accepted, while Cain’s gift was not. Cain had the bigger test and thus opportunity to grow, but gave into his human impulse to get even with his brother:

Gen 4:8 And Cain talked with Abel his brother: and it came to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew him.
Gen 4:9 And the LORD said unto Cain, Where is Abel thy brother? And he said, I know not: Am I my brother’s keeper?
Gen 4:10 And he said, What hast thou done? the voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto me from the ground.
Genesis 4:11 And now art thou cursed from the EARTH, WHICH HATH OPENED HER MOUTH to receive thy brother’s blood from thy hand;

Next we have a most interesting story from Moses that appears to demonstrate that the literal ground, opened up and swallowed up 150 people and their tent homes and all, which sounds like a very localized earthquake as others watched it happen. This is the literal “earth open her mouth”

Num 16:28 And Moses said, Hereby ye shall know that the LORD hath sent me to do all these works; for I have not done them of mine own mind.
Num 16:29 If these men die the common death of all men, or if they be visited after the visitation of all men; then the LORD hath not sent me.
Num 16:30 But if the LORD make a new thing, and the EARTH OPEN HER MOUTH, AND SWALLOW THEM UP, with all that appertain unto them, and they go down quick into the pit; then ye shall understand that these men have provoked the LORD.
Num 16:31 And it came to pass, as he had made an end of speaking all these words, that the ground clave asunder that was under them:
Num 16:32 And the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their houses, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods.
Num 16:33 They, and all that appertained to them, went down alive into the pit, and the earth closed upon them: and they perished from among the congregation.
Num 16:34 And all Israel that were round about them fled at the cry of them: for they said, Lest the earth swallow us up also.

And here is just another reflection of that event just depicted:

Deu 11:6 And what he did unto Dathan and Abiram, the sons of Eliab, the son of Reuben: how the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up, and their households, and their tents, and all the substance that was in their possession, in the midst of all Israel:

Thus the way the Earth is aiding this entire generation’s (woman’s) “Family” is by their saying enough to the burden they are bearing as they are the targets because of being the fruit about to be harvested from the Earth. They initially chose to see if the lower forces would expedite their exit which would have also been in accordance with the layout in the prophecy – “exit by dying,” dying to their humanness in every regard as Jesus always directly stated was the overcoming process. The lower forces make that seem like a “death wish” but it’s in actuality a “life wish” because by dying to humanism they get to live for the Next Level where LIFE really begins as humans are at best highly temporary life forms whether in flesh or in spirit, unless they graft to the genuine Older Member vine of the Evolutionary Level Above Human, a choice all are given over generations to date. As the civilization becomes flooded with dis/mis-information this option becomes less and less commonsense to the masses no matter how sophisticated their credentials. Humans surround themselves with layers upon layers that are like insulating a magnet so it’s force is all but non-existent relative to what it could be.

There is no indication in anything Jesus said that indicates any of the physical bodies they take upon their return during this End Time are taken into the Next Level as occurred with Enoch, Elijah, Moses (as TI and DO believed occurred, and no body was seen or bones found since) and Jesus. And considering that this woman is the Father incarnate and one of the Two Witnesses/martyrs (giving their lives in service to their Older Members from the Next Level), thus as “Christs” to include completing their overcoming process, it doesn’t seem there is any plan for either of these Two Christs to ascend into heaven the way in which Jesus did, as some say the Two Witnesses must to prove they are the Two Witnesses though all the indications are for a “spirit/Soul body,” thus invisible ascension only. Jesus even said it would be the false prophets that would show signs and wonder that could trick even the elect. He wouldn’t confuse us by also performing such “signs and wonders” at this stage and it was actually very few who got to experience first hand the way Jesus ascended with his vehicle.

Rev 12:17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant ((062 loipoy masculine plural of a derivative of leipo 3007; remaining ones= other, which remain, remnant, residue, rest)) of her seed, which keep ((5083 tereo/teros= keep their eye upon to guard from loss, as a figure to fulfill or maintain a command, keep unmarried, hold fast, serve, watch)) the commandments ((1785 entole from entellomai= an order, command, charge, precept, injunction)) of God, and have the testimony ((4141 marturia from martus 3144= give evidence, records, report, testify, witness)) of Jesus Christ.

This verse is evidence of what takes place AFTER the first fruit harvest, AFTER the Woman’s generated Family of God exits their incarnation as that is the only interpretation of the use of the “remaining or remnant” in prophecy. Further, it shows a second battle (war) of the Luciferians (Dragon and his angels), but this time not related to the battle fought in the mental sphere, the airwaves of the media, all described as the “heavens” that could also include the “elevated areas” of the high plateau of Wyoming where TI and DO’s group starting their overcoming battle in earnest, the “war with Michael and his angels” in verse 7. Subsequent to that battle Lucifer’s angels were disallowed from having any claim on their former abode in the “abode of God” layer of the “heavens” in verse 8 and were cast to the earth in verse 9, which before then was yet another chance for them to re-enter the overcoming process. That was the first war began at arrival time in the late 1940’s and early 1950’s, the time of TI and DO and crews arrival by intentionally crashing some of their primitive spacecraft models in the U.S. Southwest, followed by battling against TI and DO when they came into the public eye as Bo and Peep, the UFO Two in 1975. In that battle the Luciferians prevailed in part by shooting any notion that Bo and Peep were from Heaven down, at least for the general public while they did not prevail against stopping the overcoming process that began with that student body in the “wilderness” of Wyoming. This second battle time seems to be what was referred to as the Dragon Powered Beast that is actually only just beginning:

Rev 13:7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.

Further evidence of this is that it shows a focus on what Jesus taught and prophesied that still needed to be shown as fulfilled or to be shortly fulfilled, that uncovers the last mysteries held back and described as the job of John, so to speak, though belonging to whoever the Next Level gives the task to, as John in this context is an Active Student, trusted disciple of Jesus and therefore also includes all who choose to assist with that task assigned to John as a primary for. That task entails the dissemination of the entire BOOK throughout the world that includes the “back side” of the BOOK of prophecy of the REVEALINGS of all remaining secrets. That BOOK is described with a frontside and a backside in Rev 5:1 and regarding it’s BACKSIDE as the Little Book in Rev 10 to be made manifest in the days of the voice of the seventh angel’s trumpet sounding. That sounding seems to have been made evident by the international broadcast of Natural Geographics channel’s “Final Report: Heavens Gate” broadcast in early 2009. Thus this “remnant” are the Souls who did not or weren’t ready to take over a human vehicle to overcome it’s humanness to graduate with TI and DO’s first classroom in 1997 but who either have reconstituted their belief and desire to be in TI and DO’s service or in some cases exited the human vehicles they had while in the first classroom and are finding vehicles they can use to begin their metamorphosis to Next Level membership now via “standing up in defense of who TI and DO are,” the instruction Do and Crew left for those remaining after their exit, to adhere to, to be counted worthy of the opportunity to grow towards their own graduation, whenever that would take place.

According to the Revelations prophecy, if some are willing to give their human lives in their service they too will be awarded a new physical body and service on board a spacecraft in a “domestic level” of service as some of the “Watchers had” to prove their trustworthiness and to be in line to come back to the next earth classroom that seems to be slated for 1000 years after this tribulation/judgment phase is “done” and the garden has been spaded, pulling up of all the weeds, sending the BEAST into the Lake of Fire and shutting up the Luciferians once again in their bottomless pit prison for the last time before they are released one more time and then also cast into the Lake of Fire. More on all that will be described later.

II.A.6. THE “TWO WITNESSES” DESCRIBED IN REVELATIONS 11:3-6 ARE TASKED TO DELIVER THEIR TESTIMONY (SACRIFICE THEIR LIVES STANDING UP FOR THE GOD OF THE EARTH) AS PROPHESY FOR 1260 DAYS REQUIRING PHYSICAL HUMAN BODIES TO SPEAK THROUGH

(The entire Revelations chapter 11 is analyzed in section III.D.)

To prophesy means to SPEAK WHAT GOD HAS GIVEN THEIR SERVANT TO SAY. All the prophets had physical bodies to speak through. These can be no different as without a current physical body that has the same kind of language and cultural interface and understandings humans can not learn more about the reality of the Kingdom of God/Heaven so could not be brought to their “mind/spirit/Soul birth” as Jesus said would occur after his disciples are “born again of flesh.”

These passages in the records have been combed over for thousands of years and yet about the only interpretation that has not been considered until the arrival of TI and DO is that these TWO are the same exact ones to fulfill the RETURN Jesus forecast that has been called the “Second Coming.” This is because this reality was hidden in plain view before this time which is why Jesus return was considered a REVEALING of the truth to further demonstrate what is REAL about it all to help wean people from thinking only spiritually about the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

Luk 17:30 Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed.

1Pe 5:1 The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed:

Something that is “RE-vealed” is something that was apparent before that is being made apparent again. The Prophet Daniel was told to “seal up” what he was being shown “until the time of the end.” And John was also told to seal up this part of the revealing until the time of the seventh angels trumpet sounding, which took place starting on October 17, 2008, some 11 1/2 years after TI and DO and Crew had all “separated from their vehicles by dying themselves” – the true meaning of Greek apokteino in Rev 11:7 mistranslated to “kill them.” (That Greek word can mean different things pertaining to death of the vehicle, which is why the context is so important to the most accurate “revealing” that has been hidden until now. TI and DO’s first fruit students didn’t need to see this degree of revealing as they were prepared from the birth of the vehicles each of those returning souls took for their task of overcoming their remaining humanness. Today there are many who were also prepped to SEE who are unconsciously waiting to SEE this truth.

The context of this revealing will be further revealed in the larger section having to do with the entire re-translation and re-interpretation of Revelations chapter 11. At this point, it’s enough to stick to the part that describes these Two Witnesses:

Rev 11:3 And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy ((4395 propheteuo= speak, teach, refute, reprove [bring updates about], admonish, comfort others by divine inspirations)) a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.

One prime definition of prophesy is that of “speaking.” Speaking requires a mouth. A mouth is part of a head and body, thus these two BOTH have physical bodies and they talk publicly, another definition of prophesy, for 1260 days. From examining all the references to time periods, it seems when a specific number of days are given, they seem to be accurate though the days are given for the task sake of demonstrating the fulfillment of prophecy NOT as instructions the Older Members must try to force. The Older Members know this and therefore don’t try to be exact UNLESS it is their instruction to do so at the time. They wouldn’t think ahead of time how they can make the prophecy come out exact. Their true “fruit,” the ones given the preparation never care to see prophecy fulfilled to believe in them. Like said it’s more for those who were of an upcoming grade in school to see how the prophecies are fulfilled and if they require exact irrefutable proof of their fulfillment to believe then they are simply allowing justifications to not believe because of how upsetting belief can be.

Now of course there will be some that lacking the desire or willingness to consider the most applicable literal interpretation of this representative and largely figurative written work of Revelations, will have all sorts of reasons why this doesn’t have to boil down to TWO people walking around and talking with their mouths, even though that’s the way all those in the past who had something to say related to the Kingdom of God/Heaven did and even said upon return of the Kingdom of God/Heaven would be the way it would happen (as documented in “Who Returns.” Yes, there is symbolism galore, but even the symbolism is translatable to something literal. It’s simply a matter of a desire to see and a willingness to understand, a thirst to know and most importantly a tendency to not fear changing our mind and opinions when the evidence shows another viewpoint to be potentially more accurate. Seeing the most literal application has to do with timing as especially with the kind of information being given in the past for applicable in the future, the events of which will mostly be evident after the fact, while there will always be what are seen as equivalent events that can be matched up with those depicted future events. But then this provides choices. It’s like when NASA sees a very unusual event in outer space, something that seems to defy a previous understanding of physics, etc. For instance, recently three objects were seen in space orbiting a fourth object, while the object being orbited around is significantly smaller and by it’s spectrogram analysis of less mass than the objects encircling it, something not thought to be possible UNLESS there is something, so called artificial about it, though what is artificial to humans often is not at all artificial to the Creator Kingdom of God/Heaven.

Another example of demonstrating the willingness to change one’s mind is in the way the Hale/Bopp comet was initially reported by alternative news sources as having a companion object traveling with it. Those who were in touch with all the news of the comet and who had a mind to think outside the academic orientated main stream box that included a number of amateur astronomers worldwide were challenged in how to think about it. Just considering that challenge, these show a willingness to change from what might have seemed impossible before to being something possible now.

As it turned out a professional Japanese astronomical team photographed the two objects and made those pictures were passed around. They determined the alleged companion was NOT A STAR, as some in the U.S. tried to say to a photograph taken by an Hawaii observatory that was leaked and then covered up by software or airbrush of some kind that eliminated the evidence of the object as NOT a star. The evidence had to do with the oblong shape of stars due to their greater distance away from the comet and the companion object. After the comet went behind our Sun, the companion was no longer visible but instead showed three tails. Even though this was largely hushed up or preliminarily explained away as plenty of people are satisfied by almost any explanation that allows them to no longer be so challenged, scientists even today hold regular symposiums on just the Hale Bopp Comet data and they do acknowledge this unusual phenomena, thinking of the comet as having two nuclei that were even reported to be revolving around one another. The earlier reports that indicated this comet was changing speed and direction can have what are considered to be conventional explanations of course none would hint at being intelligently directed.

When you actually pull apart every syllable of the term “prophecy” in it’s simplest form it is to provide Fore(pro) knowledge and information that bears forward, brings forth, teaches, reveals, provides light (understanding, realizations) from the Kingdom of God/Heaven to those on Earth. One major litmus test of whether or not someone is a prophet comes from Moses:

Deu 18:17 And the LORD said unto me, They have well spoken that which they have spoken.
Deu 18:18 I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him.
Deu 18:19 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my name, I will require it of him.
Deu 18:20 But the prophet, which shall presume to speak a word in my name, which I have not commanded him to speak, or that shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die.
Deu 18:21 And if thou say in thine heart, How shall we know the word which the LORD hath not spoken?
Deu 18:22 When a prophet speaketh in the name of the LORD, if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the LORD hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presumptuously: thou shalt not be afraid ((1481 guwr= continue with, gather together, stand in awe, remain with)) of him.

Thus the key point here is that what a true prophet from the Kingdom of God/Heaven says will come to pass so will be true and based on reality, thus someone to be in awe of because they are serving as a genuine instrument for the Older Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

For reference here is a difference between someone considered to be a prophet and someone that is a faithful servant as Moses and as Jesus were:

Num 12:6 And he said, Hear now my words: If there be a prophet among you, I the LORD will make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream.
Num 12:7 My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house.
Num 12:8 With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark speeches; and the similitude of the LORD shall he behold: wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant Moses?

(This was said in response to Miriam’s criticism of Moses)

The key here is “mouth to mouth.” In other words Jehovah at the time of Moses must have at times been able to actually talk to Moses directly via spacecraft, from within cloud covering or in the place called “the Holy of Holys” as there were other indicators that there was an actual Being in the camp with Moses at times.

This designation of the difference between a prophet and faithful servant does not evidence pertinence to these Two Witnesses just because it is said they “prophecy” for that “thousand two hundred and threescore days” period. These Two are described as the Olive Trees and Lampstands or Candlesticks that are delivering prophetic (inspired by God, forward thinking updates and application) information. However the biggest clear cut difference that sets them apart from both “prophets and faithful servants” (though they certainly fulfill both roles) is the fact that there are TWO who are INCARNATE, a huge difference from both the tasks of Moses and Jesus who in both cases had their Older Member (Lord/Father) with them but not actually performing the task with them mouth to mouth, hand in hand, though in each of their cases were very clearly present and even physically at times in Moses case, while in Jesus’ case there is only one record of someone visiting with him physically at what was called the “transfiguration” mountain, though in both their cases on a number of occasions voices were heard by Jesus and/or Moses and some of their students/disciples.

The Lower forces have programmed certain ones that “dreams” (night visions) is not a way in which the Next Level at times chooses to work with some, when they are not incarnate. TI and DO taught that we do get lesson preparations from dreams but we would not receive information in dreams when we are with our incarnate teachers and if we are coming into belief in them after they have exited their incarnation we will not get new information via dreams or specific instructions unless it’s in response to our direct question to TI and DO our only current Links to the Level Above Human. Even still we need to be on guard against Luciferians and discarnates trying to masquerade as TI and DO. Knowing them from a personal eye to eye experience and getting to know their Minds for a time is a huge help to recognizing them in dreams and not falling prey to Luciferians and discarnates. One can always double and triple check by asking TI and DO directly by use of those names, for clarification. They will never tell you what to do IF you haven’t asked them for service and still usually occurs with options that are left up to us to instigate, while looking for signs of how to implement answers to questions.

In the Two Witness’s case, we have an even bigger miracle (gift to all involved) in that the Father (previously named Jehovah) had taken the same incarnate role as those to whom were in the Father/Jehovah’s faithful service providing the additional legitimacy that Moses and Jesus were both given to teach their students, that of having a witness to what we think, say and do, especially when it comes to information that is “above human” in it’s content. The Luciferian influenced humans rarely have two such leaders in virtually any organization whether religio-spiritual or secular/atheistic and especially two that claim that one is actually their “Father” (Older Member) and that it’s the younger member making that claim of the other and the other never talks about it.

The closest humans come to this are with presidents and vice presidents, etc. though if this was in the way the Kingdom of God/Heaven was demonstrating by sending TWO, when the president would give a speech, the vice president would also be present on the podium and would also be expressing himself. In other words they would work as a partnership when it came to the delivery of information which would provide that much more confidence among constituents in what they say and mean. With each of the tasks that Moses and Jesus performed, they did have Kingdom of God/Heaven designated partners, Moses having Aaron and Jesus having John the Baptist, with both having select students that served in primary positions with them. To role arrangements were never exactly the same, yet boiled down to providing a type of witness to what each was saying. Thus in this third trimester, the ultimate witness comes on the scene in a way that can not legitimately be denied (though plenty would deny it anyway as that is the choice provided by the Kingdom of God/Heaven to humans). This is why Jesus said, he didn’t come to do the judgment of anyone as they would be judged by their “works,” what they say and do for or against the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

HOW BO (DO) AND PEEP (TI) FULFILL TWO WITNESSES PROPHECY TIME PERIOD:

TI and DO set out from Houston, Texas to begin to deliver their prophetic message publicly on January 1, 1973 feeling forced out of Houston because of TI’s vehicle’s x-husbands threats against Do, thinking they, then Marshall Applewhite (Do) and Bonnie Lu Nettles (TI) were having an affair. Before then they got a court order against Bonnie’s x-husband’s coming close to Do. TI and DO were always strictly platonic in their relationship, neither being attracted to the other in any physical, sensual or sexual way. They went to Boerne, Texas for just under 6 weeks to learn exactly what their mission would entail as they only at that point knew they had something big to do together. In Do’s words from the 88update, speaking in the third person about He and TI in Boerne, Texas, he wrote;

“While spending almost six weeks in painful, Soul-searching isolation in a Texas hill country ranch house, they began to respond and identify with more of their “Next Level” mind. They consciously recognized that they were sent from space to do a task that had something to do with the Bible, an update in understanding, and prophesy fulfillment. Having divorced themselves from their human lives, they struggled for some time with the conflicting duality of their bodies’ memories and thought patterns and their Next Level identity and purpose.”

Do said he and TI had met about nine months before they left Houston, which would have been approximately April of 1972 and after a few months started two centers, one called The Christian Arts Center and the other a few months after they lost their location called, “Know Place” that also only lasted a month or two. However, both projects were the result of their feeling inspired and compelled to work together full time to do what they believed was their Heavenly Father’s work, to share with the public what they knew was adding up to a most extraordinary understanding and perspective.

After They left Houston in a whirlwind, they began to feel flooded with new information about the Kingdom of God’s reality and felt drawn to travel west, working odd jobs along the way until they arrived at Gold Beach, Oregon where they experienced a major part of their awakening, realizing they were to fulfill the Revelation Chapter 11 Two Witnesses prophecy task. They traveled more sharing this perspective wherever they went until they were invited to talk to a meditation group in Los Angeles area in which over a dozen listeners wanted to be with them. Though uncomfortable with the idea of followers, they accepted the idea and with these followers began holding public meetings in the San Francisco Bay area and then into Oregon. People were leaving all behind to follow with them. One couple arranged for their two very young children to be left with their real dad nearby and this was relayed to the press which started a police investigation that turned into a nationwide manhunt and mystery of who these Two were and what all this talk about UFO’s had to do with going to heaven.

The story dominated the front pages of most national media when Walter Cronkite announced their human identities. Their story continued in the press as they and their students continued holding public meetings all over the U.S. and Canada.

It was at a public meeting in Manhattan, Kansas college auditorium on April 21, 1976 that TI announced that “the ‘Harvest’ is closed.” They then instructed the six groups that were in different parts of the U.S. to finish up the meetings they had already scheduled and then await further instructions. It was mid June when the groups were done with meetings and it was July 4th 1976 when all had arrived at Medicine Bow National Forest, in the Vedauwoo rugged camping area, where there were no facilities but camping was allowed. By this time there were a little under 100 students who had stayed with them through this period of their public prophesy.

I have not found a way to document to the day, week or month exactly when they first uttered words that others would recognize as “prophecy,” that is “new information and/or perspectives with a sense of the future inspired by and pertaining to the Kingdom of God/Heaven,” as that would be subjective and relative to the listeners hearing and understanding. But it can be documented that sometime late in 1972, TI and DO felt they were receiving new information they felt was coming from what they started describing as the “Level Above Human” in what they knew was a new more generic and thus non-religious vocabulary and therefore more accurate to a factual (true) way of describing what was known as the Kingdom of God in the literal heavens, as a physical, many membered, even “The Evolutionary (non-Darwinian) Level Above Human.” And we can also see that this continued out of there mouths until April 21, 1976 when TI called off their “harvest” effort so that the entire prophecy period was over by mid June of 1976. (I say mid June because TI and DO upon closing the harvest instructed the small groups that had been holding public meetings to finish their scheduled meetings. It generally took several weeks to travel to an city, find a place to stay, camping or whatever, get donations of posters and a meeting room, communicate with the local media, put up the posters and then follow up with any who expressed interest which sometimes required waiting for them to tie up the loose ends of their lives. TI and DO always said don’t leave a mess, though also act quickly, taking just 2-3 days to sort things out and inform others of your choice.

For those that think this quick departure was uncalled for, I remind that Jesus told one person who said he wanted to wait to “bury his father” and Jesus said, “let the dead bury the dead.” Jesus could not have been inferring that the person was wanting to stay around for a funeral. Jesus use of the term “dead” had to do with those who turned away the Kingdom of God when membership was offered. They would be “dead” as the only way to “live” is to join with/follow with literally the Older Member which extends to after the exit of their incarnation, except then we can’t literally follow him in his incarnate physical body but still can follow his instructions for us and his example of behavior and ways which always involve degrees of separation from our human attachments whether in relationships with human family and friends and lifestyles and the things we like to do. It’s always up to us how much to give and we are rewarded accordingly. But it always entails “giving our life” to the service of our Older Member from the Level Above Human.

Do wrote about He and TI’s awakening time to their task:

“About nine months after they first met, they left Houston, because their lives, which were crumbling around them, made it impossible to concentrate on what was actually happening to them.”

“For about a year before they met, their lives seemed to encounter severe upheaval and personal confusion, later recognized as the human body’s response to the entry of the minds from what “the two” referred to as the “Next Level,” or the physical level above human. About nine months after they first met, they left Houston because their lives, which were crumbling around them, made it impossible to concentrate on what was actually happening to them.

Most of their friends and associates thought the two of them had lost their minds or were being duped into a relationship by the other. The only relationship they shared, certainly having no physical attraction toward each other, was the compulsion to discover what had brought them together and what might be their purpose. They had little in common other than strong personal relationships with their Heavenly Father.”

Regarding their leaving Houston on January 1, 1973: Do told us that he and TI were working hard to move everything out of the upstairs of the house they lived in that was where they had set up the “center” they called “Know place.” He said he and TI were carrying a piano down a flight of steps and didn’t know how they did it, feeling that they must have had angel helpers with the heavy weight of that piano. Do also said they were finished unloading this house on the evening of December 31st so that they drove away right at midnight of January 1, 1973.

TI and DO told us a number of times over the years that they were in Boerne, Texas in January of 1973 where they described a very difficult time adjusting to the information they’d been receiving that had begun before then. Do therefore talked about the timing as in the 1970’s. He and TI never showed concern for matching up numbers in any terms to the fore mentioned or prophesied numbers and dates, but it can be stated with sufficient circumstantial evidence that their realizing that they had come from the level above human began in 1972 and took more than a year to fully realize. This was also reported in the New York Times Magazine Section article entitled “Looking for: The Next World” by James S. Phelan, Feb. 29, 1976.

Thus as they left Houston on 1/1/1973, and Do said in 88Update that they met “about nine months before they met,” they met in about April of 1972. To bring more facts to that, Do said in the book, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary” by Hayden Hewes and popular science fiction writer Brad Steiger, that they started two centers for learning, the first they called the “Christian Arts Center” that Do said, “It was not what we were all about. It was a stepping stone to get our eyelids open” and lasted for “a couple of months.” Then after that they, “moved out in the country to a little place called Knowplace where we had classes in metaphysics, theosophy, astrology. But this was very short lived–It lasted only a month or two.” So that’s on the outside 4 months. I know it took time after meeting to get to want to organize these two centers and it was reported during that time that Do’s vehicle gave voice lessons to one of TI’s vehicle’s children. Nine months was a type of gestation period for the two time periods in which the group held public meetings, first starting in August and ended in April of 1975 and then again starting January 1, 1994 and ended in early September of 1994. Plus many things are begun by the Next Level at or near the spring equinox that is most often on March 20th and/or at the following solstice in June. The second equinox was in September and it’s solstice in December. Something TI taught us was that, “What the New Moon promises the full moon fulfills.” Plus TI always felt it was during the solstices was when we started our biggest steps.

If we back up from the actual point that TI and DO stopped giving their own public meetings 1260 days, as prophesied we come to November 13, 1972, which would be during the period of time TI and DO had “Know Place” as Do said in interviews to Hayden Hewes.

If we calculate the time frame from the other direction, thus add 1260 days to the date we know they left Houston to officially begin their prophecy period, even though they still had been receiving info, (actually throughout their 24 years incarnate), we come to June 14, 1976 which could be to the day of when the last public meetings were wrapped up, which was the instruction TI and DO gave to do after TI announced the End of the Harvest on April 21, 1976.

At that time, having been on the road for months with my partner Dandy (who later received the name Dndody and left the class a few years later), not in contact with any of the groups, until we happened upon them in Oklahoma City, (days after I screamed to the Heavens on what to do next) where TI and DO were speaking at a library, we were assigned to a group of students that two students named Mrcody and Jwnody were the designated “helpers” (of TI and DO) for. We held a meeting at the University in Ft. Wayne, Indiana and then scheduled our last meeting in Fayatteville, Arkansas when we got word that TI made this announcement and then instructed the groups to finish up the meetings they had already scheduled. Our group was camped in the area of Cape Geradeau, Missouri and Mrcody and Jwnody left the group to have Jwnody’s baby delivered by midwives in an Arkansas family they had met that wanted the baby. Jwnody didn’t want the baby because she was committing herself to TI and DO who she joined after she became pregnant. Arrody and Brnody were assigned to take their place as “helpers.” We still had not publicized the meeting in Fayatteville so one carload  drove down there to put up posters as was our routine which was no more than a week or two ahead of the meeting. I don’t recall the meeting date but would estimate it to be sometime in May. I don’t know what other meetings were scheduled as there were three to four other groups who had meetings to finish.

After the meeting we returned to our camp at Cape Geradeau and were joined by two new members – who would later be named Pypody and Anyody who had joined us from a previous meeting. Maybe a week passed and we got instruction from TI and DO for each student to spend most all their time “pulling” from the Next Level (Kingdom of God/Heaven) for our next step and to help us become pure for the Next Level. This period of time lasted for about a week and TI and DO called that time,”tomb time.” Afterward, we were instructed to meet at the Veedavou rustic campground area in the Medicine Bow National Forest, located about 20 miles east of Laramie, Wyoming. I recall noting how we were at that camp by July 4th, 1976.

Therefore, TI and DO more than sufficiently fulfill this major prophecy of the Two Witnesses spreading their prophecy (speaking their information) for 1260 days. The Kingdom of God/Heaven organization is anything but static in adhering to exact time periods they lay out in their blueprint but depending on when one starts counting it certainly can come out exact.

Also for the record, the next time there was any public offering of information, TI was no longer incarnate, so the fact that Do and students had public interface in the 1990’s doesn’t alter TI and DO’s Two Witnesses prophecy period of 1260 days fulfilled.

Some say that the fact that TI and DO were public with their information (prophecy) for these 1260 days was because they planned it to conform with prophecy. However, if that was the case TI would have said their prophecy was over on exactly the 1260th day from their leaving Houston on January 1st 1973 the date they always used as their primary start date. But TI and DO were never led by prophecy though they saw those records as tools and clues to better understand their task by.

.”..clothed in sackcloth…”:

As with all prophecy multiple layers of meaning figurative and literal usually apply. For instance when clothing is spoken about as with “sackcloth,” it often is referring to the human body a member of the Kingdom of God chooses to “wear” (to “wrap around” their Soul, take over, incarnate into, overcome and conquer it’s human mammalian characteristics. It’s also referred to as a “horse” they, the Soul learns to take control over (tame/ride), or is referred to as their “house,” that they sweep clean the mind of by not permitting certain thoughts to linger, kicking them out as soon as they can and stopping certain actions that their Older Member instructed them to also kick (sweep) out and cease their acting them out. This is essentially sweeping out the discarnate spirits from ones consciousness, behaviors and ways which is also written as “washing” their body/mind clean. As toddlers in Mind development as in the Moses camp one of the first instructions that came from the Lord to Moses when he went up Mt. Sinai, was that the group needed to prepare for the Lord to speak to them directly by “washing their clothing” and “not coming into their wives.” Washing their clothing was early preparation of the thinking that would become cleaning out one’s robe/house/mind.

A member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, in their normal environment doesn’t have this kind of task as the physical body they occupy, drive like a pilot, use to perform physical tasks is described in the record as being “incorruptible.” In other words, it does not even have the facility to return to mammalian behaviors. However they are still real beings as opposed to being exclusively “spirit” or exclusively “physical.” But each members physical body, though constructed by their own flesh equivalence, perhaps like plant construction, is not necessarily the same as human flesh. The biggest example of what makes a Kingdom of God/heaven physical body incorruptible is in the presence or not of reproductive organs. If it had these organs, then technically, if they chose, they could return to human behaviors that use that facility. But since the Kingdom of God/Heaven members don’t reproduce like mammals but instead acquire new “children” from the Soul births from adult humans, as they have no need for human vehicles young or old, any who evidence still having a mammalian reproductive nature are not graduates into an incorruptible new body, which is what seems to be the case with the Luciferians. They had physical bodies that could still desire and enact human mammalian behavior, as documented especially in Genesis, Chapter 6. However, here is what Paul said about the difference in physical bodies and considering that this way of thinking is not evidenced anywhere else in the record, Old or New, though with some hints in materials not included in the so called authorized record of the “Bible,” it seems likely that Paul received this understanding from one or more of those who were literally with Jesus, who most definitely would have been the original source.

1Co 15:38 But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body.
1Co 15:39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.
1Co 15:40 There are also celestial ((2032 epouranios= above (epi ep-ee’) air, heaven, sky)) bodies, and bodies terrestrial ((1919 epigeios ep-ig’-i-os= above (epi ep-ee’) Earth/human (ge ghay))) : but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another.

The terms “glory” sometimes translates as a brilliance, brightness or intensity of light (energy) which is what powers a physical body and for that matter all elements animate or not are infused with electromagnetic charge, however small.

Thus the body these TWO Witnesses wear is a plain/ordinary appearing physical body – in other words not born into a human kingdom royal family as well as not arrayed in fancy clothing* flowing white robes, putting on the garb of governmental or spiritual hierarchy, thus consistent with what Jesus said about “raiment” (actual clothing we put on our body) not representative of true “stature” or “glory.”

*clothing as the outer wear of one’s physical body:
Mat 6:28 And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin:
Mat 6:29 And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.

TI and DO’s literal clothing was quite ordinary and not such that would depict a highly religious or spiritual person, as wearing a white robe would do, nor the kind of attire someone who was trying to impress another would wear as in those running for political office do in a business suit nor like those who are seeking to attract others with their clothing choices. According to New York Times Magazine Section article: “Looking for: The Next World” By JAMES S. PHELAN, Feb. 29, 1976, they wore slacks and windbreakers that can be seen in pictures taken of them over those years that I can attest to and especially applicable during the time of their most public prophecy period from July/August of 1975 until April of 1976.

.”..Two Witnesses…”

“Two Witnesses” – 3144 martus= of uncertain affinity; a witness (literally (judicially) or as a figure (genitive case)); by analogy, a “martyr”=  martyr, record, witness.

What’s most interesting when considering the entire meaning of the Greek root to the English word “Witness” is how it should really be translated to say…”I will give my students TWO EXAMPLES OF HOW TO GIVE ALL OF ONE’S LIFE, (even physically dying while) BEING THEIR REPRESENTATIVE PUBLIC SERVANT OF THE OLDER MEMBERS (FATHER(S)) IN/FROM THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN.”

After all to whom do these TWO bear testimony, provide record of, establish the truth that provides a criteria for one’s self to judge whether or not they seek to be “for or against the one true Kingdom of God/Heaven or Mammon,” to be a witness for Their Older Members who parented them into membership x garden projects ago in whatever part of the universe they took their Soul birth, harvest and/or graduation from.

Isn’t this fully consistent with what Jesus said was necessary to have one’s name in the book of life- to not just be willing, but to actually stand up for One’s Older member knowing that to do so, will eventually lead to one’s physical human demise. This is the essence of “take up one’s cross,” while is also a huge denial of one’s own human based will to life and thrive, in “deny self” and is essentially what comes to pass when we leave all behind, ie., family, friends, homes to instead follow along with someone who most would consider a dangerous cult leader, certainly being a new “culture” and certainly being “dangerous” to the maintenance of any human life style and/or purpose.

Thus this is certainly an exercise in a type of martyrdom and is why it is spoken of as a sacrifice on the altar. Our species was taught early on that for the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s representative the sacrifice of our humanness is not only justified but necessary because otherwise the Kingdom of God/Heaven doesn’t trust us to really want what they have and have offered It’s when we have enough of their mind within our Soul pocket that it makes sense as we can embrace a recognition of Their reality that equals “faith,” though far from a “blind faith” though those who don’t embrace it will think it’s blind, yet will be threatened by it, because they will be led to believe that when others open up to it, they acquire some of the same and this could lead to their departure from their “cult” however traditionally or institutionally, secular or religio-spiritually popular or accepted.

Rev 11:4 These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks ((3087 luchnia from 3088 luchnos= a lamp(light)-stand)) standing ((2476 histemi= abide, appointed, present, set up)) before ((1799 enopion= from 1722 en= in the presence or sight or face of)) (the) God ((2316 theos= a deity)) of the earth.

On top of the fact that they are literally SPEAKING (prophesying), thus requiring a mouth in their delivery of that PROPHECY, the rest of the verse adds considerable additional evidence of their physicality. The word CANDLESTICK is the same as saying LAMPSTAND OR LIGHT STAND, which is actually a clearer translation as a CANDLE STICK OR LIGHT STICK without a way to prop it up will not actually work. And a lamp, that which gives off light also requires a stand to function. Thus saying “candlesticks stand” as stand is a needed part of the candle or lamp is being repetitive, which leads one to believe the intention was to say these candles, sources of the light are standing on their stands, the physical bodies they have incarnated into. This also applies to the depiction of these two as “olive trees.” A tree depicts a family and olive the vehicle that when pressed (killed) produces oil that can be consumed to produce energy/heat/light. Thus these two are the tree that all who are branches grow from the physical bodies they takeover, borrow, incarnate into for their task of prophecy. Thus taking a “stand” is both depicting again their incarnation into a physical body, but also depicts that they are “standing up for something” kin to “living for something,” kin to being appointed and the setup to perform their task that includes “abiding” by the instructions that go with the performance of the task (standing up for) AND making their physical, yet temporary home, literal “dwelling” in both a human vehicle and in it’s human environment.

Now, saying that these two STAND (abide/live/dwell) and do so BEFORE (in the face of, in the visual presence of) the God of the Earth is consistent with their being physically incarnate and also not at all inconsistent with the premise being played out that one of these Two Witnesses is actually Jesus’ “Father,” also returning as Jesus indicated They would.

Joh 14:21 He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will MANIFEST ((1718 emphanizo from 1717 emphanes; to exhibit (in person) or disclose (by words)= appear, declare (plainly), inform, (will) manifest, openly, shew, signify))
Joh 14:22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest ((emphanizo)) thyself unto us, and not unto the world?
Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and MY FATHER WILL LOVE HIM, AND WE WILL COME UNTO HIM, AND MAKE OUR ABODE WITH HIM.

A Lampstand is a container/pipe – a vehicle to burn oil within, oil that gives off light, light that yields understanding, perception, impetus to address challenges and confidence of help by the asking, etc., The bodies these Two take is to them as a suit of clothing, they temporarily put on and wear for this task. An Olive tree represents THE Tree of LIFE, The Kingdom of God/Heaven’s Above Human membership and literal common “blood” family that Older Members are branches of and younger members potential new branches and new prospective members, Soul seeded human beings (man) They cultivated genetically are as leaves and upon graduation, harvested fruit (qualifying membership on one’s Older Member’s (Heavenly Father’s) crew.

The fruit’s product(oil) is the life giving “blood” or symbolic wine in the grape/wine example of the entire Tree. It is living Kingdom of God Mind which also carries a heightened electromagnetic charge, just like a computer’s current or the current carried by the blood of an animal, as every element carries it’s charge. This Oil (Kingdom of God/Heaven Mind) contains knowledge, awareness, consciousness drawn by the carrier that describes Their reality and is provided to new members when they draw (thirst) for it and when applied by giving of service to the Older Members and is carried over Spirit/light frequency waveforms, throughout all branches (Older Members) of the Next Kingdom Level (of God) as they perform tasks that require their trying to be as pure or perfect links aka pipelines they can be, which adds oil (Mind) to their container (lampstand) aka Soul container.

When we are with a physically incarnate Older Member, such as the Father and/or Jesus and we seek to draw their mind, thinking, understandings, behaviors and ways to us, which practically speaking occurs when we simply ask in person or in silence how to go about doing any task and then try to implement what we believe is their guidance or instruction, be it from remembering a past instruction, commandments or by their being with you physically and actually telling you what they would do in that circumstance, the most reliable communication and one prime reason they come incarnate as human. The more we do this the better without making it trite and vain by needless repetition, as religionists do with prayers and meditations, however not knowing better may be the best they can do, but when approached with more understanding if they put it off, then it’s then that they’ve made a choice for or against the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

When we receive assigned tasks from our Older Member and we seek to perform them as They would we are burning (exercising) our mind by drawing to it Their Mind and that process actually depletes our Older Members of energy, even if it’s done without Their knowing about it. This is what Jesus meant by instructing his students to eat his body as it literally consumes (burns out) his flesh/energy, though he will be restored when he then seeks to draw his Older Members mind. In fact, our drawing from our incarnate Older Member’s mind, actually assists in Their drawing from their Older Member’s mind as after they given us that portion of their mind, they are opening up their pocket to refill. Drink his blood has a similar application but has more to do with being willing to also shed our vehicles blood for the Kingdom of Heaven’s sake, for our Older Member, for the task given us that ends up supplying students with both the example and a bit more of our Older Member’s Mind.

Every member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven wants to be the best possible link to Their particular Older Member who wants the same, on up the chain of mind to the Chief of Chiefs, the Oldest Member, whom we can understand more about once we are members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Older Member’s also consider themselves pipelines for their Older Members and want to be clean pipes which to them means that when they are delivering the most accurate information they can to their student body, not tainting or diluting that “mind” by putting in their own interpretation. The task is what is important, not the ego or satisfaction of the one executing the task.

But the Kingdom of God/Heaven doesn’t want puppets or robots on their crew. They can create such easily. Nor do they want new members who think they can see a better way to do things so They set the membership bar very high to become essentially like children trusting totally in their parents, but in this case the parents don’t want “yes men” or “puppets,” though from the new members perspective they would want to be puppets. Thus the Older Members give all the tasks they could do quite well themselves to the younger members to do, so they can come into their own experience by learning why certain things work well. Meanwhile the Older Members observe and hear the reports and together with the younger members seek to improve any and all aspects of the tasks they are given. But as to becoming “like” children:

Mat 18:3 …Except ye be converted and become as little children (simple/trusting), ye shall not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.

re: Human self importance:

Mat 3:9…God is able of these stones to raise up children to Abraham.

Mat 6:22 The light ((lamp)) of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
Mat 6:23 But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!

Light is energy. Oil is that light providing energy we exhaust with all our physical, mental and emotional actions.

When we exhaust energy/light in human ways we lose our life ever so slowly. If we restrain expenditure we build up our mind muscle and have more power to both push and pull. The ultimate forms are pushing through all new challenges and pulling for more Older Member Mind, Ways and Service.

Though we become more childlike in ways, containment of our life force builds power. Luciferians teach to channel that power back to SELF called Tantra which OMs from Kingdom of God have no use for so let’s them, the Luciferians and those they have spawned, perish without a future.

Older Member’s effort (work) and SELF-sacrifice (because they don’t have to do it) demonstrates the required WAYS we need to recognize and adopt so when they physically incarnate we SEE Them and look to Them to pass thru the Heaven’s gate.

That’s why the Christian idea that Jesus will show up in the clouds and believers will physically ascend to meet him in the air is illusionary. It’s not that that’s not possible for the Kingdom of God/Heaven to orchestrate but one must ask, why would they want a bunch of humans who have not learned how to act with a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, that they can only learn how from when they are with that member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven when they are incarnate, the reason those in the first harvest must “follow the lamb wherever he goes” (Rev 14:4).

To literally be with our Older Members in their environment, in their crew on board their spacecraft or within their laboratory, We ALL MUST both extinguish our flame/sensuality however we express it, that is in part the overcoming of the world process that includes physically dieing;

Joh 12:24…If a corn of wheat doesn’t fall to the ground and die, it abides alone:but if it die, it brings forth much fruit.

Luciferians convince many Christians that certain things Jesus said applies to them: (It’s not that it can’t or won’t ever apply, but it’s all in degrees according to the lesson step of the student. If for instance we are not asking to be in Their service 24/7 and to become aware of exactly how to apply what they are provided after that, which required continued regular asking and taking steps as they might seem appropriate, then we will not move at the pace of learning our lessons that someone might move at and visa versa.

Joh 6:50 This is the bread which comes down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof and not die.

By “not die” he is referring to one’s Soul. The physical body must die to be harvested. So what does He mean by EAT?

Joh 6:51… the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the LIFE ((Life as a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven)) of humankind.

He’s saying we must Give our flesh as He gave His. The Soul is what we need to preserve and that’s built by not only belief but trusting the formula (the way) the Older Member demonstrates to us when we are physically face to face with Them and by seeking to be their student even after they have left their incarnation while we can still count on the information they left behind.

Here’s what a Kingdom of God/Heaven messenger (angel) told Old Testament prophet Zechariah about the TWO Olive branches (family), Candlesticks (pipelines) (bodies) that house one’s Soul):

Zec 4:11 Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof?
Zec 4:12 And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves?

This is supportive of the idea that there are the Olive Trees, the mental and physical genetic/Soul linage of the Kingdom of God membership and branches, the Older Members of the Eternally Living Tree and the two golden pipes are a member’s vessel (now gold because all impurities have been purged out of the base mankind metals (dust of the earth), through a process of “fire” – having in their birthing into Kingdom of God/Heaven membership snuffed out and redirected their mammalian passions and allegiances), these two branches use to empty their oil (blood/mind) out (giving it to their young) to birth/graft them to their branch of their family tree of LIFE.

Here is the verse that supports who the Two Witnesses are described to be:

Zec 4:14 Then said he, These are the TWO ANOINTED* ones (the meaning of the term Christ, thus these two are both Christs), that STAND BY THE LORD OF THE WHOLE EARTH.

*Anointed in Hebrew = yitshar= pure oil producing light, a CHRIST, thus one who’s whole body is filled with light. Interesting that it could correspond to the term “enlightenment” said to be representative of the Buddha’s desired station.

So these two anointed/Christs according to the angel’s message to Zechariah referencing them as Lampstands and as Olive trees that John recorded, are in human being form (incarnate) and are who literally and as a figure STAND BEFORE THE GOD OF THE EARTH, the exact same wording as John used in Rev 11:4.

Another indicator that these two are Christs and actually the Father and Son (Jesus) returning to incarnate into new human bodies is related to Rev 12 where Michael appears to be the one to battle the Luciferians right after and during the birthing of the male child to the throne by the one depicted as the woman who is king over 12 kings, of which one in the name of Michael is the chief and serves as Moses and then Jesus and now one of the Two Witnesses with the Father.

DETAILS HOW THE ARCHANGEL MICHAEL IS DESCRIBED AS BOTH A “CHRIST” (ANOINTED) AND A PRINCE (SON OF GOD)

Here’s where Michael is spoken of as a “chief prince,” that the context reveals is not a human prince:

Dan 10:13 But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia.

Here Jesus Christ is referred to as the “prince of the kings of the earth”

Rev 1:5 And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood,

Links of Christ as the Prince of the covenant, messiah Prince and Prince of Princes and Prince of Hosts:

Here a Luciferian is magnifying himself to the Prince of the host. That host represents the host of angels the Prince is in charge of. Thus Lucifer is in competition with the one who was Jesus, the Messiah.

Dan 8:11 Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of the sanctuary was cast down.

Here the Messiah is compared to a Prince and also the one who is confirming the covenant:

Dan 9:25 Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince ((5057 nagiyd= captain, commander, excellent thing, governor, ruler)) shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.

Here he is referred to the as prince of princes, in this verse speaking of Lucifer standing up against him:

Dan 8:25 And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand.

Here he is referred to as the prince of the covenant:

Dan 11:22 And with the arms of a flood shall they be overflown from before him, and shall be broken; yea, also the prince of the covenant.

Here we see how prince referred to someone of each tribe that was “lifted up” called a “prince” or Captain or some such term to indicate their task of helper to Moses. Here one is chosen to represent each of the tribes of the children of Israel:

Num 17:2 Speak unto the children of Israel, and take of every one of them a rod according to the house of their fathers, of all their princes ((05387 nasiy’ or nasi’ from 05375= one lifted up, chief, prince, captain, leader, rising mist, vapor)) according to the house of their fathers twelve rods: write thou every man’s name upon his rod.

One can think…see, John was making this up, but that’s someone who fears seeing it for what it is. The Kingdom of God/Heaven doesn’t choose messengers that are not equip to relay the kind of information they want to relay to future generations. They picked John because he demonstrated characteristics and scriptural understanding that would provide consistent depictions. Why? Well, because the Kingdom of God/Heaven wants some to figure it out and see the links and so called coincidences. They want there to be some who dig into what it all means because in doing so, there stands a chance for some who read it to awaken to the reality it ultimately depicts, who thereby might be perched for their next best “leap of faith.”

Literally, it indicates these two have human bodies as otherwise they would not be depicted as STANDING as that is a bodily position. While at the same time as a figure as these two are witnesses giving their testimony/experience in the Next Level, they are also TAKING A STAND for the Next Level.

“Standing”- 2476 histhmi= a prolonged form of a primary stao (of the same meaning, and used for it in certain tenses); to stand (as a transitive or inas a transitive), used in various applications (literally or as a figure)= abide, appoint, bring, continue, covenant, establish, hold up, lay, present, set (up), stanch, stand (by, forth, still, up).

Since in this context it is talking about Two People as they have to be able to deliver prophecy for a time period you could say they: ABIDE before the God of the Earth and/or are APPOINTED before the God of the Earth (which relates to their being Christs who are “anointed, appointed, approved, authorized, enlightened ones” and/or have a COVENANT before the God of the Earth, a contract, a task to perform and/or STAND BY/FORTH/STILL/UP before the God of the Earth.

Anyway you swing it, they are evidently very present as opposed to being mystical beings. Also another indicator of how they are present:

“Before”- enopion neuter of a compound of en 1722 and a derivative of optanomai 3700; in the face of (literally or as a figure)= before, in the presence (sight) of, to means “in the visual (opt) FACE of, in the presence/sight of the God of the Earth.”

And because one of those two Souls could have been the Father then that Soul could be the GOD OF THE EARTH who is showing this vision/dream to John.

Another of many clues to who these Two are. Remember they are talking about the two people, the incarnate members from the Next Level (authorized, approved to perform this task on Earth). So They are in human bodies, just like the One who incarnated into the body named Jesus and the One who incarnated (took over) the body named Moses at the burning bush, etc. the way members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven always come to Earth to nurture their seeded strain of humans they created to bloom into flowers, to offer new lessons to their prize human “stallions.” They come in the flesh as Moses said and as Peter quoted Moses to say and that Jesus said was absolutely necessary to achieve a Soul/Spirit birth:

Act 3:22 For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you.

Jesus would be an Israelite (brother) which means a “prince of God” thus someone who is slated to become a king and is not a king yet. A king in this sense is as Jesus said, Greater than all humans, though could be least in the Kingdom of God. Scripture indicate that being an Israelite was really being an overcomer of humanness, our human roots and ways that are inherently mammalian, like a caterpillar who is caught away (raptured) from the human kingdom to be brought into, raised up into the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s (on earth) cocoon (type of cloistering which these Two Witnesses stimulate.

When these Two Witnesses start talking about the Kingdom of God/Heaven in plain and bolder new terms that depart new revealings about the true real nature of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, some who hear this will recognize the bottom lines and will want to follow with them “everywhere They go” which will begin for them a type of experiential classroom in a type of protected environment. They will have to leave their former human interests and relationships behind thus they will have been plucked out of, or taken away from their normal world to be with these Older Members. Since the Woman Older Member (Rev 12) leaves before the harvest these new followers continue to “follow the lamb wherever he goes”(Rev 14) to learn their remaining lessons that would yield an overcomer or conqueror of the human world. When Jesus said he had “overcome the world,” world meant the human world which is actually kin to the Earth since the Earth is the environment for the human kingdom’s development, thus the stepping stone into the Kingdom Above Human but the characteristics to overcome are the human root system. To conquer such means you are not held back from being with your Older Member aiming toward harvest (graduation) the result of the Soul becoming a new viable being that is “Above Human” in which one reward is to receive an issue of a new physical body that is not cyclic, doesn’t die (unless there is reason for it to die, like to sacrifice it, to get a better model as on a task as it seems the Son of the Father is depicted as doing in Rev. 12.

To members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, since they know without a doubt that They do not die by the loss of the physical body they operate, they do not fear instigating the taking off of their vehicle should the task require their doing so. Although this may sound strange to think about, since the Kingdom of God/Heaven is made up of real being with physical bodies, and since for their task on Earth among humans they need to wear a human vehicle, they also need a way to take off their existing vehicle. In some cases they may put that Kingdom of God/Heaven vehicle in the equivalent of a closet. But if they are seeking to graduate to a new more functional model, they would be willing to “sacrifice” their existing vehicle. It’s quite possible this is what we saw demonstrated in the Roswell and Aztec and other so called Unidentified Flying Object (UFO) crashes that mostly took place all around the United States during the late 1940’s and 1950’s, though some may be facsimile stories to try to confuse.

Again regarding the return of Jesus the forecast of incarnate is again emphasized by saying .”..this Prophet would be…like me” (the word “to” was added by translators to round out the sentence and even though it does seem to help translations it can often be misleading), Moses was quoted to have said to those the Jesus disciples considered to be their ancestral “fathers,” namely Aaron and Miriam.

Deu 18:17 And the LORD said unto me, They have well spoken that which they have spoken.
Deu 18:18 I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren, like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him.

Since BOTH of these witnesses (olive tree/lamp stands) are Anointed/Christs this must be a description of the NEXT coming of The Kingdom of God (as the idea of this being a second coming of only Jesus, is not founded in scripture and is a way to detract from the fact that the same crew of Kingdom of God members stay with their gardening task to harvest, in this depiction the Christ or Christening task (as every student is being provided with a hands on face to face mouth to mouth demonstration of what a Christening entails, with the ultimate proof provided in TWO this time and none other than the Father and Son coming together, this time both in physical bodies to give us that much more validity in a world that has become that much more complicated and confusing, though many don’t want to admit it as they found some comfortable mindset to limit themselves to, often titled a religious institution with all the same secular rules and regulations that steer people to think if they are not a part of the said institution, at least in practice but more so in tithing and donation of time, taking the bible study’s reading all the theological books, going to all the charity events then they are not in league with God and are either lost or condemned.

Of course claiming to be The Two Witnesses and in this case both Christs while not demonstrating fulfillment of ALL the other prophecies, behaviors and ways consistent with the progression of ways from Moses to Jesus reveals who the many false prophets are, though they still fool many, the way many religious feel they have found their ultimate path when there is a huge step yet to take. The false prophets are humans who have been given the Soul chip that attracted the Luciferian Space Aliens, “fallen angels,” seeking to rob from those they consider to be just another outer space based race they are in competition with for ruler ship over the Earth and it’s lifeforms.

Having been students to an Older Member from the Kingdom of God, previously, before “falling” away from that allegiance, TI and DO said they learned a great deal about how the Kingdom of God works, the way they grow the souls on the garden, what is required and something about the timing, or order of that progressive program/process. So they instigate mimicking events and inspire/direct humans to declare themselves the guide of such events and when they are proved to be frauds or charlatans or of compromised character, they cheer because of all the people that witness such and say, “see it’s those religious that are the worst culprits and “sinners.” How many priests and evangelists rose to some level of prominence only to give into sensuality with prostitutes, children along with financial and political frauds, bigotries, etc. even creating of cults that forced people to obey them and forced people to kill themselves and others, whether as an institution as in the crusades or in a cult like Jim Jones and the Solar Temple for example. So then when the real deal comes along, and they start “blowing their trumpet” announcing their arrival and why and attracting a few followers, pretty much everyone has become jaded and suspicious and disbelieving and even hateful and geared to put a stop to anyone and everyone they lump into the same category because they don’t conform to the tame institutionalized spiritual, religious and/or secular society.

However, this doesn’t fool everyone. The few that were prepared for the next coming who see through the religious folly (though at other times when the member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven is not incarnate participation and exploration into various religio-spiritual organizations and mindsets can serve as one of many types of stepping stone pathways up the mountain, so to speak. However, when these Two Witnesses are present it will be time to give some a chance to get off the mountain, speaking of the “mountain” as the human earth based evolutionary plant like perennial condition. So all those who by then gravitated to this and that religio-spiritual said pathway, will have to break their ties to that pathway. If they had incorporated that pathway into their lives in a way that yields them certain prestige, egocentricity, well being and even profit, it will be all the harder to SEE these Two Witnesses as yet the “highest path” and to therefore break those ties.

PEOPLE SAY THE TWO WITNESSES ARE SOME COMBINATION OF MOSES AND/OR ELIJAH AND/OR ENOCH are three good choices in my opinion because according to scripture they’d all be partially correct as the Souls, whose names we don’t know before They incarnated as the Two Witnesses also are evidenced to be from the Kingdom of God/Heaven because they were taken while still in their physical bodies, though Moses we don’t have evidence of:

Joh 3:13 And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.

Re: Enoch:

Gen 5:22 And Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters:
Gen 5:23 And all the days of Enoch were three hundred sixty and five years:
Gen 5:24 And Enoch walked with God: and he was not; for God took him.

Re: Moses:

Deu 34:4 And the LORD said unto him, This is the land which I sware unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, saying, I will give it unto thy seed: I have caused thee to see it with thine eyes, but thou shalt not go over thither.
Deu 34:5 So Moses the servant of the LORD died there in the land of Moab, according to the word of the LORD.
Deu 34:6 And he buried him in a valley in the land of Moab, over against Bethpeor: but no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day.
Deu 34:7 And Moses was an hundred and twenty years old when he died: his eye was not dim, nor his natural force abated.

So here the Lord could have taken Moses physical body or may not have. But we do know that Moses had a unique relationship with Jehovah in that only he could talk face to face with Him. However it wasn’t literally face to face as Jehovah said he would die if he saw His (Jehovah’s face) so showed Moses his shoulder. However Moses was the recipient of direct communications with Jehovah, while those considered prophets received communications primarily in dreams. Thus this seems to be an exception of Moses qualifying to be among those considered to have come from the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

Deu 34:10 And there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, whom the LORD knew face to face,

Re: Elijah:

2Ki 2:9 And it came to pass, when they were gone over, that Elijah said unto Elisha, Ask what I shall do for thee, before I be taken away from thee. And Elisha said, I pray thee, let a double portion of thy spirit be upon me.
2Ki 2:10 And he said, Thou hast asked a hard thing: nevertheless, if thou see me when I am taken from thee, it shall be so unto thee; but if not, it shall not be so.
2Ki 2:11 And it came to pass, as they still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of fire, and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder; and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven.
2Ki 2:12 And Elisha saw it, and he cried, My father, my father, the chariot of Israel, and the horsemen thereof. And he saw him no more: and he took hold of his own clothes, and rent them in two pieces.
2Ki 2:13 He took up also the mantle ((cloak)) of Elijah that fell from him, and went back, and stood by the bank of Jordan;

I suspect the reason no one seems to suggest this possibility of some variation of one of them being Jesus is largely because they didn’t think of the Father as another being, nor that Jesus would come with one of those other historic figures, primarily because as illogical as it is, the Luciferians guided certain humans to organize those groups who had become believers in Jesus into politically minded organizations, based today in the Vatican but whose influence has spawned all Christianity to teach/think of the Kingdom of God/Heaven as ONE God in three parts, called the Trinity while what that more accurately describes is the structure of the Kingdom of God where there are OLDER MEMBERS (Seed Giving parental like FATHERS) who usher into the kingdom new members from a human or equivalent kingdom level of life they designed for this purpose of upward development, who then become YOUNGER MEMBERS (SONS), who by their desire to serve their Older Members might they themselves become an Older Member (Father) to a new litter of Souls planted at the human kingdom level. While the Holy Spirit was both representative of the MIND that is common to every member of the Kingdom of God, though each member has different degrees of that MIND, as Mind in the Kingdom of God is like Mind in the human kingdom, except the two don’t mix, which is where the wineskin/wine parable plays) so the effort to be born into this Next “Above Human” Kingdom Level requires getting rid of one’s human MIND, in essence even the memories that only stimulate the past ties and binds and addictions to the human family tree that are a real unseen root system as with any plant. Jesus did at times compare humans to plants, wheat, leaves, etc. and then fill the new container they are given by the Kingdom of God/Heaven secretly (the vehicle doesn’t know it’s happening when it does), that’s like a chip, that has a special set of programs to enable this kind of thinking as normal, while those without it think it’s all insane, that thereby by thirsting to know one’s Older Member’s mind, the ways they do every little thing even, fills that pocket, a container, Soul chip set to a point that the Kingdom of God/Heaven considers to be viable to be born, at which time they one way or another stimulate the exit which is always a cutting down of the plant as depicted in Revelations chapter 14 with many Jesus and Peter quotes to confer that a Spirit/Soul birth does require the death of the physical vehicle being used to accomplish the overcoming and new bonding to the new family Tree.

It was very clear that Jesus was talking about the Father as another person entirely, though he wished to do only the Father’s will. Even the Lord that was guiding/directing Moses had a physical presence at times in the “Holy of Holys” or inside one of those clouds that guided them in the desert. Jehovah spoke words that many in the group heard when Moses first came to deliver the basic laws, what Jehovah required in return for freeing them from Egyptian enslavement. Some just heard thunder which is interesting in light of modern day science that explains how our capacity to translate sounds into language has a center in the brain that if damaged or underdeveloped or unprepared will not work or requires extended effort to re-develop.

Rev 11:5 And (if any) man will hurt ((91 adikeo= do wrong to (morally, socially or physically), offend, injure, be unjust to, take wrong)) them, fire ((4442 pur= firey lightning)) proceedeth (out) of their mouth ((4750 stoma= mouth, language, “opening in the earth,” edge)), and devoureth ((2719 katesthio= to “eat down,” as a figure devour)) their enemies: and (if any) man will hurt* ((do wrong to (morally, socially or physically), offend, injure, be unjust to, take wrong)) them, (he) must (in this) manner ((3779 houto= AFTER THAT, to follow; in this way, on this fashion, in like manner)) be killed ((615 apokteino= taken off of or away by dying/death)).

Now here I address this idea that these who cause this offense against these TWO results in the offenders being “killed.” This doesn’t square with anything Jesus taught, EXCEPT in terms of how all who are not in the “book of life” by the “End of the Age” (that began with the Adam/Eve experiment), “End of time” (the current civilizations time), “Judgment time (period)/day.” Thus it does jive with the way all those who cause offenses are by doing so bringing upon themselves their own judgment Remember how Jesus said,

Luk 6:37 Judge not, and ye shall not be judged: condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned: forgive, and ye shall be forgiven:

Joh 12:47 And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.

And here is where Jesus is saying that the WORDS BECOME THE INSTRUMENTS OF JUDGMENT That’s not because he says something like, “you are sentenced to this or that punishment or reward.” It’s OUR RESPONSE to his words* while his words contain all the new information, the reason he comes incarnate to deliver. OUR RESPONSE must boil down to choosing who our “master” is and we can’t pick and choose what to accept and what not to accept AND THEN EXPECT that we are showing our “love” (allegiance) to Him.

Joh 14:23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him.

The words he speaks to us are what become the instruments of our decision of who to give our allegiance to, thus is how “fire proceeds of their mouth, what they say” that becomes the basis of our decision (judgment) of who we wish to look to thereafter. And when we follow in his footsteps starting with belief and the expression of that belief by telling others about HIM/THEM (The Two Witnesses in this case), we are going against the grain and that becomes an action that jeopardizes our life, in both the sense of how we exist in the world and even in the loss of our physical body in His/Their service. As we express our beliefs, the discarnates and space aliens who don’t like what we have to say, with those humans who have accepted that associated programming then influence those humans we are in contact with to not befriend us or help us. However, the Kingdom of God/Heaven crew, at the same time see to it that we have what we need to live, while we provide service spreading their information and some humans are not in as much league with the space aliens or programmed discarnates so they do befriend and help.

Joh 12:48 He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.

“Manner” is the self pronouncement of their own fate that will come AFTERWARD which will actually result in their “spiritual death” spoken of as the “second death” which is when their actual spirit and Soul (if they have one), is literally dissolved in the “lake of fire,” seemingly the heating up of the planet that includes vast lava flows that somehow affects the dead as well as many or most of the humans living at the time.

Thus as so many verses of these prophecies, even though the translators miss the mark, in terms of the detail, the bottom line usually has it’s form of accuracy, yet not always. Often times the way these prophecies are given provides options to the Kingdom of God/Heaven incarnate Older Members fulfilling them, for the sake of the student body they are bringing to their graduation (Soul birth) aka harvest. However, from today’s vantage point the translators could have done a better job but then they would have been primary targets of the Luciferians, which are not without powerful influence to steer future seekers to any thinking and behaviors but the most contextual intended application. The Kingdom of God/Heaven saw to it that enough of the truth was in tact because their Older Members scheduled to come incarnate needed very little of the record to awaken the vehicles they planned to take to enact their task through. And the student body, made up of the returning souls, those who showed their allegiance to Jesus, even to their giving their lives in service then, also need very little scriptural record to recognize the Older Members when they come public as they will know enough of the Mind (voice) of the Older Members (shepherds) to where their words/Mind is clear. Thus the primary benefit in have a more accurate translation of terms and ideas and mindset, behaviors and ways according to the process provided by the Older Member to overcome the human kingdom, is geared to the ones who come to believe in the Two Witnesses after they have left their incarnation. Some of these need the most evidence and not only for them as some of them will not need any more evidence than some in the first fruits harvest, but for the sake of those who have human vehicles that were in line to have the opportunity, essentially those who were raised in some Christian framework.

But nowhere in Revelations does there seem to have been a greater effort to distort the full story. It was not able to be distorted entirely but as will become evident in this Rev 11 re-translation and re-interpretation that follows, a key term is the word translated to “kill” that we just examined as it could have been translated to other words that would have not required the several additional words the translators added to round out what they thought was being said.

For instance, re: the Greek word translated to “kill” in this verse is “apokteino” which is a combination of two words/ideas that isn’t at all expressed in “kill” by itself.

Case in point is that apokteino is translated in the New Testament to “kill” 55 times and “slay” 14 times and “put to death” 6 times, yet never once even called by what the prefix APO* brings to it.

*575 apo a primary particle; “off,” i.e. away (from something near), in various senses (of place, time, or relation; literal or figurative)= (X here-)after, ago, at, because of, before, by (the space of), for(-th), from, in, (out) of, off, (up-)on(-ce), since, with. In composition (as a prefix) it usually denotes separation, departure, cessation, completion, reversal, etc.

When we look at kteino, a verb, to slay, or to kill with the implication of any or all of the meanings of the prefix “apo” it still holds the essential meaning of the separation of something literally or as a figure or both at some point in time. Whether it’s the separation of a spirit or Soul from a human body or a separation of someone from their mission or a separation from the Kingdom of God/Heaven, which is the death of a Soul, spoken of as the “second death,” all of which have the connotation of happening immediately and/or in the “hereafter” as in the “second death” – a spirit or Soul’s death. In the more figurative forms, it’s being taken “away” from what they were doing and/or their existence (as in life itself). If what was in motion was a bringing to others, “Life” as in the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s definition of Life, as a Soul that is given “eternal life” as a member of their Kingdom, (life being both a physical (biological) and a separate mental (spiritual) condition), then that “life” is being taken AWAY or taken OFF from any potential future, the base meaning of the Greek prefix APO of apokteino. In other words they are removed from the “book of life” and thereby experience the same fate as all others who are not in the “book of life” – the lake of fire:

Rev 20:15 And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.

All the plants in any gardeners garden don’t survive. Do we fault the gardener for that or do we celebrate that the gardener try to help all their seeds survive, which includes being strong enough to PUSH towards life as opposed to just letting the chips fall where they may. Jesus said that one needs to take the Kingdom of Heaven aggressively. That’s what the idea of salt with it’s saltiness is. The saltiness is what generates THIRST. That’s the seeker, the one asking, and the one who is not satisfied with anything status quo, the questioner, someone who never really settles down until they know they have found something that continuously challenges them to build more thirst and then only as long as that continues to supply it’s quenching.

Here are some examples of where APO is a prefix that shows it’s influence over the full meaning of the word it is a prefix of:

609 apokopto = to cut off, amputate
851 aphaireo= to take from, take away, remove, carry off, to cut off
660 apotinasso to shake off
631 apomassomai= to wipe off, to wipe off one’s self, to wipe off for one’s self
659 apotithemi= to put off or aside or away
554 apekduomai= wholly put off from one’s self, denoting separation from what is put off, wholly to strip off for one’s self (for one’s own advantage), despoil, disarm

Additional point of view of the ramifications of the interpretation of apokteino and other words in this verse:

What if someone says something that wrongs these two witnesses, are they then to be killed by what they say somehow? I guess it boils down to what they do to “wrong, injure, hurt” them. And what’s in the “manner” of the “hurt”? Let’s say they hurt their feelings, then is the “manner” the feeling part, or if it’s done with words then with words they will be killed. Jesus talked about people who said things against him would be forgiven, but would these Two Witnesses change that principle?

Mat 12:31 Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men.
Mat 12:32 And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come.

After all the penalty prescribed in this verse is that they will send “fire out of their mouth and devour their enemies.” Fire out of the mouth would be saying something that would have a purging affect – that would cause them to feel their heat, their power, their knowledge but would it kill their physical body? Well, actually one could take that to mean that if someone goes against them, they will eventually die or be killed as a weed would be killed and/or then NOT BE SAVED from the destruction that all in the garden must eventually experience and which some will experience as their “second death” where there is no chance to ever be a member of their kingdom, (despite what many paranormalists and new agers and religionists think and say, these will have no future, not physically and not spiritually.

It seems that especially in this verse, “killed” used by itself, as I have pointed out in many, many instances was wholly inadequate in providing the reader with a decent shot at understanding what’s being said. What was this seeming infatuation with keeping the translation text short and sweet and in perfect sentences? I know exactly what was going on behind the scenes as most often the translators are doing the best they can, though may not be consistently asking help from their Heavenly Father along the way, thus opening the door to the bombardment of the Luciferians as those doing the translating were probably English scholars and the idea of not doing a smack up grammar job would be unthinkable, not realizing that they were chopping up the content that would more easily lead people astray (the only unforgivable sin) or to not pay much attention to any of it at all, thinking if it’s this contradictory, how can it be from God? In any case, enough was there that they didn’t manipulate and people ignore that too, so go figure. I am constantly told by Christians what this or that means that is filled with reasoning that I see as filled with assumptions. Well, one way or the other the Luciferians would capitalize on human frailties that they consider strengths while the Kingdom of God/Heaven then counter capitalizing on it as they always do, to use it to further sort out the strong who don’t give up until they know the truth, which they never stop searching for as even if they are with the Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven, there are aspects of what they say that makes them wonder and question and see in a deeper and deeper way. A deeper way is not a more mystical way, nor a more esoteric, secretive way, nor a more symbolic way. It’s a plainer and more straight forward way, more direct and to the point, simpler and more literal.

And to show consistency with this view, here are some examples of what Jesus said, in addition to the Mat 12:31-32 just listed, to those that brought about offenses:

Luk 17:1 Then said he unto the disciples, It is impossible but that offences will come: but woe unto him, through whom they come!
Luk 17:2 It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones.
Luk 17:3 Take heed to yourselves: If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him.
Luk 17:4 And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him.

Luk 11:52 Woe unto you, lawyers! ((3544 nomikos= an interpreter and teacher of the Mosaic law)) for ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered.

Mat 23:13 But woe unto you, scribes (1122 grammateus= clerk, public servant, recorder, interpreter, teacher of finer points of the Mosaic law)) and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in.

Mat 18:7 Woe unto the world ((human civilization)) because of offences! for it must needs be that offences come; but woe to that man by whom the offense cometh!

Mat 23:15 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves.

These poor translations can be misleading to many. Let’s say someone witnesses someone railing against Two that claim to be the Two Witnesses and nothing happens to that person, one could think…well I guess they weren’t the real Two Witnesses as the one doing the railing wasn’t killed. Luciferians use anything they can to entrap someone to look erroneously or not look at all or to expect something other than what is real to be the return of the Kingdom of God/Heaven. However, the reason the Kingdom of God/Heaven permits this, is as it tends to help each of us (their plants in their garden) push to the sun to get more light/nutrition, to grow stronger to then become stronger beings that can fight off anything that would otherwise dissuade us from seeking that source for help and strength.

But before concluding this re-translation and re-interpretation of this verse, here is a new translation I found that I find a breath of fresh air to providing yet another vantage point from the hundreds of translations that hardly do:

This is from “The Literal Translation of the Original Greek New Testament”:

Rev 11:5 And if a-one to-them it-determineth to-have-un-coursed-unto, a-fire it-traverseth-out-of out of-the-one of-a-mouth of-them and it-eat-belongeth-down to-the-ones to-en-enmitied of-them; and if a-one it-might-have-determined to-them to-have-un-coursed-unto, unto-the-one-this it-bindeth to-it to-have-been-killed-off.

The last word is the literal translation of the Greek word, “apokteino.” Note that it talks about how the person who “to-have-un-coursed-unto” (will hurt), “it-bindeth” – (manner – determines) “to-have-been-killed-off,” which shows that word “off” as in killed off, which is right in line with what I came up with through hours of study and asking help from our Heavenly Father, but could not find this clear a translation of as “killed off” is what is depicted as the angels removing the “tares” (look alike wheat plants) in the end days. Thus these are binding themselves to that fate by issuing what to the Kingdom of God/Heaven would be considered “hurt,” which is their words/actions that could turn others away from, in this case, the recognition of the Two Witnesses incarnate as fulfilling the promised, forecast return of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s Older Members, the Father and Son.

Rev 11:6 These have power ((1849 exousia= ability, choice, strength, capacity, competancy, authority)) to shut ((2808 kleio= to close)) heaven, that it rain not in the days ((2250 hemera= to sit, a period of time, the age, judgment, dawn to dusk, 24 hour period, hour)) of their prophecy: and have power over waters ((5204 hudor as a figure= “many peoples”)) to turn ((4762 strepho= to twist, convert, turn (again, back again, self, self about))) them to ((1519 eis= by)) blood ((129 haima= fig.; (the juice of grapes), bloodshed, kindred)), and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.

It doesn’t say when, where and that they have to use these listed powers. It is simply saying what their powers are so we can identify who they are and who they represent (The One True Kingdom Level Above Human(God)).

These statements are also reflective of what Moses and Aaron did to Pharaoh (water turned to blood, and bring plagues) and in the previous verse “fire send down from heaven to destroy one’s enemies,” from the record of Elijah, except with Elijah it wasn’t fire from anyone’s mouth. In any case, these are the prime reasons some think the Two Witnesses are Moses and Elijah, together with the record that Elijah was “taken” so did not physically die, which is a criteria that Jesus said, identified him as a Above Human Being from the Kingdom of God/Heaven, while Moses’ physical body was never found nor seen to be taken anywhere, thus could have been taken as well. However, it doesn’t say whether or not they use these powers – just that they could.

They have the power to bring about drought during their prophecy. Now this might apply most to the area where the Temple/Altar are located geographically, but it might also apply be globally. Their prophecy is recorded as the time period of their talking but would that not include time after they do their talking when what they said is still being broadcast in some ways large and small. Doesn’t their prophecy continue past their literal speaking to as long as their words are broadcast/repeated. Thus this would certainly not be limited to the 1260 day period in which they actually BOTH talk. Plus we have no idea for how long others will carry their message in which time they could still use drought as a tool. This is simply showing how humans can identify the Kingdom of God/Heaven, through these two witnesses action. One must take notice to the phenomena called “global warming” or the “green house affect.” The Earth and/or parts of it certainly is a “greenhouse” in that there are many plants that are in the form of having fibrous bodies verses flesh and bone bodies.

Waters often represents people, so to turn them to blood is saying they have the authority to bring about bloodshed among the people. Let’s face it, these are the ones who represent those who literally designed and developed our entire reality, physically and mentally. They are Above us in no less a way than the way a Farmer is above the seeds and plants planted. Thus anything that can hurt the seeds/plants that farmer considers to be the fruit/veggies the garden was created to bring to harvest is a weed and weeds are killed with no remorse.

Plagues could extend from insect to microbiological organisms but does the Kingdom of God/Heaven actually foster these. Perhaps, but most often it seems they allow them as they are often stimulated by humans just as humans have made life without electricity much harder when people don’t know how to keep cool while facing difficult heat. And people can get sick from all sorts of reasons and blame the Kingdom of God/Heaven but most often it’s because of human tampering with natural systems that create the bigger problems.

Isn’t it interesting that many humans will say humans are the main cause of global warming and this and that, even earthquakes while cursing the Kingdom of God/Heaven at the same time. And cursing isn’t saying a bad slang or four letter word. Cursing is getting angry with the Kingdom of God/heaven and/or talking against Their existence and superiority so that what is said might influence others to think/act like them, thus turning someone else away from their own potential relationship with the Kingdom of God/Heaven. That’s moreorless the definition of a weed in the garden though it’s still not up to even the potential fruit to make that determination and to seek to eradicate such weeds, though there have been times in history with the physical presence of a trusted servant of the Kingdom of God/Heaven that to set up a next phase in the overall garden/fruit’s development towards harvest that the students were used to clear part of the garden for their usage. However this would not be appropriate to instigate without a genuine member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven incarnate calling the shots based on instructions received from their Older Member who has the overview.

II.A.7. THE OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL WHO LAST PERFORMED THE TASK INCARNATE AS JESUS, THE LAMB, IS TASKED BY HIS OLDER MEMBER (FATHER) WHO COMES WITH HIM INCARNATE TO “GET HIM GOING” TO “OPEN THE FIRST SEAL” WITH A “ROAR (THUNDER)” AS IN REV 6:1, BEING THE “LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA” IN REV 5:5. THIS “OPENING” IS AKA HIS “REVEALING” ACCOMPLISHED BY SPEAKING – BRINGING UPDATES TO THE BIBLE AND PROPHECY FULFILLMENT AS THE TWO WITNESSES, WITH HIS HEAVENLY FATHER, INCARNATE IN A FEMALE VEHICLE (WOMAN), BIRTHING HIM TO THE THRONE BEFORE RETURNING (REV 12). HIS NEW VEHICLE IS DESCRIBED IN REV 6:2 AS A “WHITE HORSE,” A HUMAN VEHICLE (BORN OF FLESH) HE MAKES PURE (LIGHT/WHITE) TO SHOW HOW AND HIS “HEAD AND HAIR” ARE COMPARED TO “WOOL AND SNOW” IN REV 1:14. TO “SIT” ON HIS PREPARED “HORSE” IS TO USE IT TO PERFORM HIS TASK. HIS “BOW” REPRESENTS HIS LITER OF SOULS (RETURNING SAINTS/ANGELS) BEING BORN OF MIND/SPIRIT BY THEIR ADHERENCE TO THE COVENANTS BEGAN WITH MOSES AND STRENGTHEN WITH JESUS. HE CONQUERS AKA PREVAILS AGAINST, OVERCOMES HIS WHITE LUCIFERIAN PROGRAMMED “HORSE” AND THE HUMAN WORLD (THE DEFINITION OF A TRUE ISRAELI AS ONE WHO “PREVAILS AS JEHOVAH”) AND IN SO DOING SERVES AS THE “MIDWIFE” FOR EACH OF THE “SAINTS” TO ALSO CONQUER THEIR HUMANNESS. THEREFORE, THESE VERSES ARE DEPICTING THE PART OF THE TASK THAT MARKS THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST IN REV 14:15-16

The older member who was last incarnate as Jesus, who laid down his life for his Father and sheep, as the sacrificial Lamb opens the first seal:

Rev 6:1 And I saw when the Lamb opened ((455 anoigo= re-opening, reversed)) one ((3391 mia= first)) of the seals* ((4973 sphragis from 5420 phrasso blocked up, silence, stoppage of understanding – making of mystery)), and I heard ((191 akouo= be reported, understand)), as it were the noise ((5456 phone= disclosure, tone, address, saying, sound, voice)) of thunder ((1027 bronte= to roar)), one of the four beasts ((2226 zoon= living being)), saying, Come ((2064 erchomai= accompany)) and see ((991 blepo= take heed, regard, perceive)).

*seal = 4973 sphragis probably strengthened from phrasso 5420; a signet (as fencing in or protecting from misappropriation); by implication, the stamp impressed (as a mark of privacy, or genuineness), literally or as a figure= seal.

5420 phrassofras’-so apparently a strengthening form of the base of phren 5424; to fence or inclose, i.e. (specially), to block up (as a figure, to silence)= stop.
5424 frane most likely from an obsolete phrao (to rein in or curb); the midrif (as a partition of the body), i.e. (as a figure and by implication, of sympathy) the feelings (or sensitive nature; by extension (also in the plural) the mind or cognitive faculties)= understanding.

context: 1) a seal 1a) the seal placed upon books 1b) a signet ring 1c) the inscription or impression made by a seal 1c1) of the name of God and Christ stamped upon their foreheads 1d) that by which anything is confirmed, proved, authenticated, as by a seal (a token or proof)

THE SEAL IS ON THE BOOK:

Rev 5:1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside, sealed with seven seals.

The Father/Jehovah has the position (sat) as chief administrator (throne). What’s in his “right hand” depicts the task he is giving to his “right hand” – “son,” his firstborn as was the instruction and practice of the early Hebrews to bless their first born using their right hand, the blessing to inherit the father’s domain, in this case to become the chief administrator over the Earth as depicted in Rev 12:5. (The practice was to use one’s left hand for the next born.) All these practices are provided to the selected genetic strain of the human kingdom early on so they will all provide proves for the END TIME revealing that we are talking about the same Kingdom of God throughout. This is the point of the seals, to keep reality hidden until the timing to reveal their meaning is apparent

The content of the book is spoken of in Rev 5:4 as being “read” ((314 anaginosko= to distinguish between, to recognize, to know accurately, to acknowledge)) and “looked on” ((991 blepo= seen, discerned, of the bodily eye, perceived by the use of the eyes, discovered by seeing with the mind’s eye)) and in:

Rev 5:5 And one of the elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Root of David, hath prevailed ((3528 nikao= overcome, get the victory, conquered))* to open the book, and to loose ((3089 luo= unbind and set free those who were bound by the Luciferian fallen angels space aliens)) the seven seals thereof.

*a conscious fulfillment of prophecy is provided by Do and his student crew when they laid down their human lives in 1997 by all wearing new Nike tennis shoes/sneakers indicating they had “overcome death” by self sacrificing their lives in this world to take up their new lives in the next. (This is NOT a promotion of human suicide. Just killing one’s own vehicle gets a human NOTHING more than they had while living. If the human had not overcome the world while living and proved it to their incarnate Older Member, they would be no better off after shedding their human vehicle. It can’t be used to escape the overcoming process of dealing with the difficulties of human life. Those difficulties are in place to help human rise out of their humanness that is only possible by reaching up to the Next Level Older Members for each step and then performing each provided step. When there is no incarnate Older Member, then the fastest way in which a human can accelerate their overcoming is to disseminate all the information of the last and thus most current incarnate Representative from the Next Level (Kingdom of God/Heaven). In so doing they will eventually lose their human life in that service and their Soul will be advanced to their next station towards graduation into the Next Level.

THE OPENING OF THE SEALS PROVIDE NEW REVEALINGS OF THE TRUTH AND REALITY OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN, THE METHOD OF WHICH IS BY LITERALLY SPEAKING TO PEOPLE (DISCLOSURE BY VOICE, (MISTRANSLATED to NOISE) FACE TO FACE AS IN PUBLIC MEETINGS AND VIA THE MEDIA. As a result those who come to believe in the information and therefore the ones providing the new revealings become their student body, the human vehicles the returning saints/angels take over, STAND UP IN, as their RESURRECTION TO overcome (conquer) the humanness of. For this student body, staying with their Older Member is tantamount to learning all the lessons the Older Members bring them and this yields their Christing/anointing, aka, “RESURRECTION TO LIFE,” eternal life in the real Kingdom Level Above Human. For those who are not quite ready to graduate at exit time, at the very least are guaranteed further opportunities to serve their Older Members and graduate thereafter.

Because hearing these words that are for most quite challenging to receive, let alone understand and implement, for those that do and stay with the opening also becomes a seal in it’s context as a “mark (signet) on the forehead (mind)” a declaration and affirmation confirming their allegiance and determination to complete their graft to the Older Member’s Level Above Human “heavenly” family. For those that go so far as to give their all, who are slain as depicted in Rev 6:9, with slain= 4969 sphazo indicating they die by violence against them because of their testimony for the “Word of God,” the new and updated information about the reality of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, provided by the TWO WITNESSES (TI and DO) in the Seven Roars (Thunders) they are not only “sealed” but are awarded “white robes,” new physical vehicles, because of being “separated by death” from the human lifestyle they sacrificed to perform their unpopular task and the vehicle they were using in that service to their Older Members.

This is part of the overcoming/conquering process all must eventually come to during a time period “in a human flesh body” (born of water). It was spelled out by Do and Crew in multiple writings starting in early April of 1996, that includes the overall condition for being “saved” as “disseminating” TI and DO’s WORDS. Their words, as updated information are 100% consistent with all that representatives from the Kingdom of God/Heaven taught since the start of the civilization.

The mistranslation of the Greek Zoon to “beast,” because of a comparison to their being “like to”; a lion, calf, flying eagle or with the face of a human doesn’t take into account that these four are in constant service to the One on the Throne, so are by far not ANIMALS, as humans are, that are not in progress to graduation from the human kingdom school:

Rev 4:7 And the first beast was like a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle.
Rev 4:8 And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within: and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, LORD God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.

Such “beasts” is the translation of Greek 2342 therion, metaphorically a “bestial man,” savage and ferocious, the way many humans and governmental bodies think and act, despite their sophistication and politeness when their behavior and ways are not challenged. Thus these four are four “living beings.” A living being from the perspective of the Next Level is one that is part of the Next Level family as Life to the Next Level is most accurately their condition of eternal life regardless of whether or not they change physical bodies, unlike the human evolutionary (not Darwinian) level, their essence, their Soul never has an end. It is said they have no beginning and no end, not because they never had a beginning but because they are no longer “born” once they are members of the Next Level, where humans need to be “born of flesh” a number of times to arrive at being “born of spirit/mind.” (As explained in the introduction, this is not “reincarnation” as taught by eastern religions but is where the idea came from, but like with all Next Level information, once delivered to the human kingdom loses it’s most accurate meaning).

One of these Living Beings then says, “come and see,” which is a personal admonition to arise, come into being, show themselves, find their place (in their “lot,” as it was said to Daniel), even “fall into” and follow and discern with their own eyes and own perceptions.

Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold (a) white*1 ((cleaned, purified – full of light, Enlightened, Christened)) horse*2 ((human vehicle)): and (he that) sat ((was tasked)) on ((1909 epi= over, have charge of)) him had ((2192 echo= held/possessed ability to keep/reign/return and use)) (a) bow*3 ((5115 toxon based on tiktw= BEAR, BE BORN, BRING FORTH, DELIVER, BE IN TRAVAIL, related to the Old Testament’s Covenant/Committal (as in Rainbow))) and (a) crown*4 ((made into a King to take the throne as Chief Administrator)) (was) given (unto) him: and (he went) forth conquering, ((G3528 nikao= CONQUER, OVERCOME, PREVAIL, GET THE VICTORY)) and to conquer ((ditto nikao)).

*1 WHITE = 3022 leukos lyoo-kos’ from luke (“light”); white= white.

Throughout the records the word “white,” goes hand in hand with and stems from the word “light,” in the sense that it is in the absence of the frequencies we recognize as color, thus is why it is also considered to represent purity. So overcoming the human evolutionary level that advances one into the evolutionary level above human, by the WAY, of adhering to and pleasing the Older Members who administer the program, the teaching and demonstrating of the behaviors and ways, brings each student to their own conquering all that otherwise reduces that “light” within them. Without overcoming via pleasing one’s Older Member one remains in a weakened and vulnerable to influence human condition that is what a human is, as the hue of man as described in Genesis, having succumb to the influence of the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens the Next Level provides to set up a free will testing environment.

White is used because when one’s body is full of light, because they have become christened (anointed) having gone through the violent PRESS that extracts the oil from the vehicle (the olive) by the self sacrifice of restraining all the ways in which a human being expels their “oil,” instead keeping it in their “lamp” to see by, as Jesus compared to the virgins waiting for the bridegroom’s return best do, enables them to SEE/recognize the Older Member incarnate. This filling one’s body with light is an ongoing process necessary to becoming “born of spirit” and such a being thereafter exudes “light,” that is white, which seems to be why ancient paintings of Jesus and his saintly disciples often had white auras around their heads.

Personal note: Even though I was not someone that saw spirits or other highly controversial things throughout most of my vehicles life and certainly not before meeting up with TI and DO, (except through the use of hallucinatory substances at times mostly in my high school and early college years), having met TI and DO at 25 years old, I do recall on two occasions at public meetings they gave in which I was among the audience seeing not only aura’s around their heads but also extended all around the stage where they sat when they talked and even throughout the room in the Waldport meeting and the Arapaho Community college lecture room and then thereafter around classmates when they were talking publicly about TI and DO. I haven’t seen anything like that since, though in the last five years there was a small period of time where I saw “spirits” in three totally different settings while awake and alert, though at night in dimly lit rooms. These things though have no bearing on my belief in TI and DO. That was strictly a matter of recognizing them at the Waldport meeting as being the “equivalent of Jesus,” whom at the time I was not consciously awaiting the return of, nor a believer in any organized fashion nor really that aware of what all he taught. It was as if, they had said, “follow me” and I knew I must, though they didn’t actually ask anyone in specific to follow them. They simply said what they knew and were open to those that sought to follow them.

White is also the way Members from the Kingdom of God/Heaven appear to humans when they do certain specific tasks on Earth that they want certain humans to observe which is most rare and serves a very specific purpose (See the story of Lot and the story of the two “men” seen and heard at Jesus’ tomb and the two seen and heard when Jesus ascended up into the cloaked spacecraft behind/within the cloud and the two who spoke and were seen by James, John and Peter when Jesus took them up the mountain to receive his confirmation of the timing and way in which he would be exiting – voluntarily “giving his life/laying it down (which today would be seen as suicidal) in turning himself in to be murdered to show the students the way he would follow his Older Member (Father’s) instructions and in so doing would also be showing his “love” for his sheep (his dedicated disciples, who also knew sharing their experiences with him would also get them killed for doing so). All of these and in the many depictions of messengers (angels) in the Book of Revelations, they are “clothed in white” as well as the new graduates of every experiential classroom, who have overcome their human world, are described as receiving a “clean white” new physical, but “celestial” model vehicle (body). This overcoming is from their effort but can not be successful without their Older Member’s necessary tutoring/midwifing, which they administer during their incarnate period that also serves as a starting point for new believers who by following will be brought back to have an interface with a human vehicle again that they will be able to learn to take over to eventually have their own “spirit birth” aka graduation into the Level Above Human.

“LIGHT” IN YET ANOTHER ASSOCIATED CONTEXT IN HINDU/BUDDHIST RECORDS:

Jesus said he had another “fold” he said he was going to after he left his disciples in the Palestine area:

Joh 10:16 And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.

This combining of folds did not occur in the new world (The Americas) until the late 1800’s with those that eventually became known in New York City as the Theosophical Society founded by Madam Blavatsky that became the impetus for the 1960’s merger of Eastern Religious thought/practice with European/American Religio-Spirituality. In this thought, Jesus became one of many “ascended masters,” which like Christian thinking was largely misinformation but served the Next Level to open many minds to the direct similarities of the need to renounce worldliness and separate from human familial norms to begin to move into the new Next Level Family of Mind Jesus taught.

As Jesus said:

Mat 6:22 The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.

This is the same idea rooted in Hindu/Buddhist records, but popularized, as the Luciferians instigate with all things from the Kingdom of God/Heaven into becoming “enlightened,” (filled with light). The idea of “white light” has also been turned into a paranormalist characteristic and/or tool as a white light worker being a good, so called witch or warlock vs the dark (absence of light) worker being the evil one. This does have it’s founding in truth as if we were to see a discarnate Luciferian fallen angel (space alien) outside their use of a human vehicle they would appear like a shadow, completely dark. TI came to me in a dream and awoke me to see such a dark figure glide by me in a dimly lit room. It was quite clear and real to experience and from that point on the idea of spirits as real became experiential as I also was permitted to see many spirits in the days thereafter. Since that brief several months time I have not seen anything. I believe TI was helping me recognize the realism to the belief so I could relate to others who have had similar experiences to date and in the records.

A paranormalist or in days past, before the more popularized use of the term “spiritual” was called a “spiritualist” being one who calls upon dead human “spirits” for whatever purpose, who also may talk in terms of protecting oneself by surrounding themselves and/or others with “white light.” Just because different people with different beliefs, cultures, histories and expressions all use moreorless equivalent terms and applications of the words “white” and “light” doesn’t reduce the meaning the Kingdom of God/Heaven intends with the use of those words, most importantly where they come from and their highest purposes. Many Christians will hear these words used in certain context associated with certain group identifications; paranormalist, Spiritualist, New Ager, Pagan, Eastern Religious’ and disqualify what is potentially real about what those terms represent across the seen and unseen spectrum of how humans relate to and identify with the realities set up by the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

In other words, if Jesus himself came to any of these in person looking like any other person and was talking, say at a library where he had set up a meeting, having advertised his talk, and he used the words “white light” or spoke about “light” as a boost in awareness for the entire globe, many would automatically disqualify him as really being Jesus newly incarnate as many have been taught those terms are heretical and pointers to witchcraft and to thereby consider anything that person says thereafter as allowing oneself to potentially become in league with the devil/Satan, the Luciferians.

Yet there are two sides to this perspective of being influenced by the Luciferian camp as most who would use these terms in the ways just depicted probably are doing so on behalf of a Luciferian camp, because the Luciferians take everything the Kingdom of God/Heaven says through their incarnate representatives and twists and distorts in the most subtle of ways to confuse and mislead. Going to such a meeting not knowing for sure whether or not this is a facsimile (false prophet) “Jesus” or not, is taking a chance on a positive is what a true “seeker” of the total truth feels self compelled to do. Like Jesus said, one must be thirsty – must knock on doors, ask questions, seek to know more, observe all things being said and done, wanting to learn as much as possible about what is real and what is illusionary. And in so doing, they will eventually become exposed to the highest truth which has to come from a source off the planet, though through a human interface.

TI and DO SAID THE SPACE ALIENS ARE THE “FALLEN ANGELS” and other things they said seemed to indicate the ones in physical bodies to date are largely the descendants of the original “fallen angels,” though they don’t think of themselves as such any more than many humans think of themselves as descendants of the fallen angels. But Jesus indicated that the devil sowed his seeds in the garden among the seeds sown by the Next Level. This is seen in the parable of the Wheat and Tares.

But even the fact that the Kingdom of God’s Membership abide in the literal heavens, thus outer space has become confused with thinking the reported “space aliens” are the gods or Elohim in Genesis.

We can see what happens when a space alien just shows up and takes a human on board their spacecraft. The human, often drugged in some fashion becomes so mystified and overwhelmed with the supernatural nature of the experience that they leave mesmerized into becoming their spokesman as we can see in the hundred or so abductee/contactees and many more channelers of whom they each believe are “gods” from outer space, which seems to be the likely source of much of Roman and Greek mythology.

The problem is the one true real Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven don’t drug and mesmerize humans into their belief as they designed the human kingdom to be a free will arena for choices. Therefore the Next Level members are very, very particular about how they allow themselves to be seen at times and by whom and for how long and with what evidence and I believe I can add that they don’t show up physically to anyone that still has the potential of believing in them, especially during this time of the third trimester when everyone has the chance to graduate to their next station, that is according to what they do during the time of their occupation of a human vehicle.

Where some of the traps ensnare is when those same seekers settle for any one defined avenue of “seeking or pathway” that doesn’t satisfy ALL of what they believe to be the root system to their thirst. They will never actually be satisfied, but when they find the real deal, they will see how it is set apart from ALL the others that will include their continuance with their seeking answers as no one ever gets answers to all things until they take steps to prove how much they want them and deserve them as it’s beyond an intellectual pursuit. Gathering data about how to drive a car is far different from getting in the drivers seat and experiencing the application of that data. Thus to go to a meeting or read a book or listen to an audio or video or even to participate in any organization is never a problem for the true seeker in and of itself. It’s when they settle into one comfortable “path” that doesn’t promote constant challenges that includes new behaviors and ways, in thought and deed with constant examination and re-examination of how to “grow” in their new ideas that they are potentially falling into a trap.

Even TI and DO said, if anyone could show them things they didn’t know or how they were wrong about something, they wanted to hear and see what they have to say and would stay with anyone that kept bringing them new information they didn’t know for as long as they kept providing. They were forever thirsty for TRUTH and REALITY and UPGRADES TO THEIR BEHAVIOR AND WAYS. They demonstrated this mindset throughout the time they were incarnate, bringing to the group books and occasional visits to certain groups, while incorporating techniques to help students take full control over their human vehicles, though not ritualistically as we see in all the religions and spiritual pursuits as they loss their thirst and source of updates and upgrades, so instead settle into making tools their staple of belief, rather than the Minds that originated those tools.

Meditation, prayer, mantras, psalms (songs), chanting and other mental and physical disciplines and exercises, along with belonging to groups who have certain belief systems, religions, etc. in addition to humanitarian, environmental, social efforts and activism all have their places but also become pitfalls when one adheres to them so much that they have settled into their “path” that makes them characteristics of a trap to keep you in the mindset that WAS once a path towards more enlightenment but then turns into a path to an artificial enlightenment if one stops their seeking and searching of all that becomes available.

Once someone has found certain successes with techniques to reach a peace of mind and/or the praise of like minded humans, whether we know them personally or not, and especially if we become a teacher of these so called spiritual arts and even build our direction into an organization or business such a Soul can easily become entrapped. They would have a very, very hard time changing so they cease remaining a true seeker of the ultimate truths because they become convinced they have found it or at least enough of it, so they simply turn off their receiver antenna to what more there is. They see what else there is as a distraction or as a threat to the satisfaction they arrive at in having “found” their path and purpose, yet it’s never the ultimate or highest purpose, so they most often miss out on becoming all they can become, while thinking they have it.

Even so when the Kingdom of God/Heaven incarnate representatives announce their arrival, those they prepared recognize their “voice,” their words and then have a chance to break away from any entrapments. However a genuine Representative from the Next Level is still challenging to follow because they keep raising the bar on the behavior and ways we must adopt sufficiently to qualify for membership on their crew. What a genuine representative for the Kingdom of God says and does will STAND APART IN MANY WAYS FROM ALL ELSE that’s been available to date which is why most don’t gravitate to them as they were either not prepared for that stage of discipleship at that juncture in their lives or what they say and do doesn’t make any sense to them or they can only find fault with them and might even wage a campaign against them.

Now leaving the general usage of the terms “white” and “light,” as in this verse, “white” can mean anything from a characteristic of appearance, as color (lack of in the case of white) to behavior that is absent of humanness. Humanness, being a Kingdom of God/Heaven behavior being non-human, non-seed bearing, non-self-centered, non-predatory, non-deceitful and non-sexual, non-violent (except in spiritual warfare against discarnates and the Luciferian space alien fallen angel mindsets that never entails physically or mentally harming to any degree any human being) thus termed “pure,” though mostly that is written as “clean white…,” or as one having a “washed robe” pertaining to students who have done their cleaning/washing – stayed active in the program provided by their Older Members to overcome the human world. Such a cleaning is also depicted by “sweeping out one’s house”*, where one’s physical body/mind is one’s house.

*Mat 12:43 When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none.
Mat 12:44 Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished.
Mat 12:45 Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation.

Yet “White throne” has more to do with ones purity for someone who is already a member (king), an Older Member in the Kingdom of God/Heaven. On two occasions there is a “white horse” depicted. Well, the Kingdom of God/Heaven Members, incarnate or not are not talking about the literal riding of horses. A horse is a tool, a vehicle for function and transportation that in this case is describing a living human vehicle that to the Kingdom of God/Heaven Members is like a horse they incarnate into (take over) (sit on) to use to demonstrate to the other human horses how to do likewise – take over for their task. Humans are prepped often from birth to be receptive to the sounding of the voice (words) from the Next Level Representative coming incarnate so they might become a prospective candidate for membership. Those not prepared think all this talk is plain ridiculous and made up to con people into believing something.

HE COMES WITH A VEHICLE THAT HAS A WHITE HEAD AND HAIR AS COMPARED TO WOOL AND SNOW SO IS A REFERENCE TO VISUAL COLORATION

However, considering how many of the references to White in English appear to be indicative of the visual characteristic of a lack of color, there is evidence of a potential Caucasian relationship in some cases. There is one scripture in particular that seems to identify one’s physical body as having a lack of colored pigment in the outward appearance of their “head”:

Rev 1:13 And in (the) midst (of the) seven candlesticks (one) like (unto the) Son (of) man, (clothed with a) garment (down to the) foot, and girt about (the) paps (with a) golden girdle.
Rev 1:14 His/Her(45) head and (his) hairs (were) white like ((as if)) wool, as white as snow; and his eyes (were) as (a) flame of fire;

Dan 7:9 I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.

“HIS HEAD AND HIS HAIRS WERE WHITE LIKE WOOL AS WHITE AS SNOW”

That’s hard to see as anything but a coloration depiction. Note how in crucial descriptions the Kingdom of God/Heaven gives multiple examples that really to make it hard to dispute. Of course they can always be disputed. For instance, we all can look at wool, as from a lamb and see that their wool/hair is not pure white as we’d see if something was stripped of all coloration, like what bleach does to fabrics, etc. And snow will have degrees of particles in it so technically will not be pure white, yet for all intents and purposes for 100% of the the viewing public, snow is white (lacking color).

Yet an earlier depiction John may have been drawing from:

Isa 1:18 Come now, and let us reason together, saith the LORD: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool.

However whether or not this depiction of the new vehicle that is “like the son of man” is lacking color, thus appearing “white” is irrelevant to whom He is offering His information/help to overcome their humanness to. In other words, it appears that the returned representative would be incarnate (like “son of man” (Jesus) was) as a Caucasian as these are the only race that are spoken of and generally look “white,” as was said of His “HEAD,” not just his “hair.”

This DOES NOT mean Caucasians, “whites” as a racial category are individually special or one iota better in any way shape or form than any other racial category.

The Kingdom of God/Heaven does not care one iota for the human vehicle’s skin pigment coloration, nor ethnicity. Any human vehicle can become the container that has the ability to become the chrysalis for the metamorphosis (transition to birth) of a new being, in this analogy a butterfly (a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven). So they see the human kingdom as a “stepping stone” in evolutionary development. But what they want to see developed is our Minds, but NOT in terms of intellect, academic data accumulation and application, social sophistication, skills, talents, leadership, etc. These are all part of the human kingdom to experience and can end up being catalysts, by allowing them to be whittled away from us to become of value to the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Therefore the Older Members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven provide humans with a significant challenge when their representative comes incarnate and publicly announces they are present from outer space (heavens), but from the Kingdom Above Human, a Kingdom of Gods (Elohim) that’s plural because they are a many membered kingdom while each is a king/god to even the greatest human, because of the chasm or realm or evolutionary gap between Them and the human kingdom in all ways, including the biology of their physical bodies. These remain “kings/gods” for as long as they remain connected to that Family tree. If they left that family tree as Lucifer and others did, then they would no longer be above human kings, except in how they might be permitted for short time periods to manipulate humans and to directly or indirectly appear to them as kings or gods.

This is the new nation(people)* Jesus said the Kingdom of God/Heaven would be given to. It was taken away from the primary race of humans in the middle east and given to a race they at that time did not know of.

*Mat 21:43 Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.

Moses references the same idea:

Deu 28:49 The LORD shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth*, as swift as the eagle** flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand;

* “end of the earth” – seems to be referring to the end of the age, end time, end days that are in progress now.
** as swift as an eagle – U.S. uses the eagle as it’s symbol as was the military insignia of the Holy Roman Empire.

Jesus also said Jerusalem shall be left desolate, the depiction of what to the Kingdom of God/Heaven would become waste and what do we see since Israel has become a member nation but constant waring and to date escalating into a bigger and broadening conflict that no doubt will result in a near total devastation of those lands and peoples. the Next Level doesn’t have to use their hand. The tares themselves will become the instruments of one another’s devastation. Any that are awake and aware will seek to escape that area by whatever means they have. All have had decades to see the handwriting on the wall. The United States of America has been the biggest force of escalation of that devastation in both their support of both the Israeli’s and the Arab nations with all manner of military and increased reasons to hate anyone who is one of their allies as is Israel. There is no righteousness among any who are engaged in the oppression and/or annihilation of others. Christians and Jews and Muslims are all targeting one another, while none of these doing the targeting or provoking of hostility are innocent nor are actually adherents to the teachings of Moses whom all three say they believe was a prophet from the same God who commanded against humans murdering other humans and stealing from.

These lessons from Moses were meant as toddler lesson steps, they have not learned yet they seek to pretend they have the authority to murder and steal from one another, claiming each is blasphemous so trying to apply the laws and penalties Moses set down that were hardly evidenced as implemented. Christians and Muslims who both claim Jesus was a prophet have no excuse for killing and stealing, because Jesus taught an adolescent step of “turning the other cheek” and forgiveness of even those who transgress the Moses laws because a more advanced student of the Kingdom of God/heaven knows that what they are trying to preserve is their Soul as the vehicles all die, so if we die in the Lord’s service, that is supporting the most recent teachings then we don’t really die.

Christians have the least justification to behave the way they often do and that is because they are not really related to the one called Jesus the Christ or they would not be able to break all his commandments with justifications of self defense of invading sovereign countries and escaping prosecution because of all the support and benefit such an invasion provides. All will receive their just “reward” for their actions and it will not be by human hands that the Kingdom of God/Heaven provides any support of. It will be like Jesus described related to those who chose not to follow him when they were “chosen” as letting the “dead burying the dead.”

All this information will take further shape upon examining what the Kingdom of God/Heaven is depicting by use of the word, “horse” in English.

*2 HORSE = 2462 hippos hip’-pos of uncertain affinity; a horse= horse.

In this application, what is being described as white is the horse, thus a mammal. It’s very obvious throughout the records that the Kingdom of God/Heaven often compares animals with humans. Those who Jesus is looking for are “the lost sheep of the house of Israel.” Goats are considered to be those who are not either believers in or followers of Jesus, thus not sheep. Serpents (reptiles, snakes, etc.) are considered to be Devils, Satan (adversaries of the followers of Jesus). Birds tend to be mammals or reptiles that fly which seem to be depictions of the Space Aliens who have transportation the way today’s humans do…e.g. airplanes, rockets, space shuttles and according to the myriad of reports over the last 60 or so years unidentifiable “craft,” caught on film going back to the 1940’s and 1950’s with crashed craft found, mostly in the southwest United States of America.

In this verse’s usage of “horse,” it’s very clear that it’s not a horse as in the mammal humans used regularly then to plow fields and ride in equestrian shows or that the Pharaoh’s and other ancient armies used to pull chariots and to ride for battle and transportation. Some might say, but why not, why couldn’t it be a horse as some things in Revelations might be literal, to which I agree but not in this context.

However, since there are some that do expect Jesus to return riding a literal white horse, here is scriptural evidence that “horse” is used symbolically and can be discerned from the context and when the context leaves one unsure, as in this Rev 6:2 verse, considering the entire Book of Revelations is constructed from representations, it’s certainly not to be taken as literal. It’s a typical Luciferian ploy to turn people away from the literal when it suits to distort Jesus words/intentions and to turn clear representations to a literal expectation, which in this case means those expecting Jesus on a literal horse will never recognize Jesus next coming. For those who need evidence that “horse” is not literal, there is one sure way to prove “horse” in this context is a representation:

John is being shown things pertaining to the future and by the dating of the papyrus and manuscripts copied from the papyrus humans have dated his writings to about 70 AD. Therefore one can consider that this could be a depiction of someone coming riding a literal horse as horses were certainly used by people during the time after 70 AD.

However, Jesus indicated his return would not be until the “end of the world” which is another of the many confused terms the translators neglected to differentiate between using the term “world” for three distinctly different meanings:

Here we don’t get a specific idea of when this will be though the Greek word “aion” is generally thought of as a long period of time, based on contextual definitions to include; eternal, evermore, unbroken age, for ever, perpetuity of time, while in other cases Jesus spoke in “hours,” “days” and in the Book of Revelations in “times.” With the word “end” in the next verse to lend another time indicator, it’s at the “completion, consummation, or end of the “age,” time period:

Mat 24:3 And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end* of the world**?

*end = 4930 sunteleia= completion, consummation, end
**165 aion= for ever, an unbroken age, perpetuity of time, eternity, the worlds, universe, period of time, age

Note: In this verse there is a possible indication that “sign of thy coming” may be one event, that coincides with His coming that may have it’s own time period AND the “end of the world,” another event that may have it’s own time frame, though they both can occur during the same overall time period, but most likely would span a particular generation, as Jesus indicated all things would be finished within the generation* of those who witness his listing of signs and events:

Luk 21:31 So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand.
Luk 21:32 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled.

Here is the second of three usages of the English word “world” yet meaning something unrelated to time, but included here to be thorough in the usage of the term:

Mat 16:26 For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world*, and lose his own Soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his Soul?

*world = 2889 kosmos= an apt and harmonious arrangement or constitution, order, government, ornament, decoration, adornment, i.e. the arrangement of the stars, ‘the heavenly hosts’, as the ornament of the heavens. 1 Pet. 3:3, the world, the universe, the circle of the earth, the earth, the inhabitants of the earth, men, the human family, the ungodly multitude, world affairs, the aggregate of things earthly, the whole circle of earthly goods, endowments riches, advantages, pleasures, etc, which although hollow and frail and fleeting, stir desire, seduce from God and are obstacles to the cause of Christ, any aggregate or general collection of particulars of any sort, the Gentiles as contrasted to the Jews, of believers only.

Finally the third usage of the English word “world,” which does have a strong indicator of the time period of the return of the one called Jesus, his crew (the third trimester graduate Saints from the Kingdom of God/Heaven, and all who are already members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven who are assisting), and actually led initially by the one called the Father.

Mat 24:14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world* for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.

*world = 3625 oikoumene= the inhabited earth, the portion of the earth inhabited by the Greeks, in distinction from the lands of the barbarians, the Roman empire, all the subjects of the empire 1c) the whole inhabited earth, the world, the inhabitants of the earth, men, the universe, the world

In case one doesn’t think this application is talking about the primary definition of “the inhabited Earth,” considering it could have been just referring to the area inhabited by the Greeks and/or Roman Empire, here is the same idea expressed in a different way:

Mar 14:9 Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole* world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her.

*whole = 3650 holos= all, whole, completely

Thus Jesus is aware that what he is saying will be preached throughout the whole world.

Further evidence that Jesus intended for his disciples (those who were with him and to include new comers) to preach throughout the whole “all” the world before his return. This was recorded after he had risen out of the tomb following his being executed without a charge, when many reported him living, talking, eating, walking with them and proving to them in many ways that he was alive again:

Mar 16:15 And he said unto them, Go ye into all* the world ((kosmos)), and preach the gospel to every creature**.

*all = 537 hapas= quite, all, the whole, all together, all
**creature = 2937 ktisis= the act of founding, establishing, building etc, the act of creating, creation, thing created, of individual things, beings, a creature, a creation, anything created, after a rabbinical usage (by which a man converted from idolatry to Judaism was called), the sum or aggregate of things created, institution, ordinance

And in this verse even more clarification as to Jesus intention as he says to preach the gospel (truth about the Kingdom of God/Heaven as He told it) to every “creature”* – in this context referring to “beings” and animals are not beings because they can never “be” in the context of becoming an “I am,” or “I exist” which is the name Jehovah gave for himself while working with Moses, upon Moses request and the kind of existence every member who is harvested/graduated into the Kingdom of God/Heaven is rewarded with.

*Creature according to Easton’s Bible Dictionary: denotes all of the creation in Rev. 5:13 and the entire human race in Mrk 16:15

Thus it’s not just the Romans, or Gentiles or Greeks or Lost Sheep of the House of Israel to which Jesus intends for his new information to be preached.

Now exactly when Jesus’ information would be considered to have reached that goal of being preached to every creature/being is anybody’s guess but suffice it to say this wouldn’t have been accomplished before wide spread to every corner of every country, thus part of a global disseminating communication/transportation, that is if the Kingdom of God/Heaven wants to see a thorough job performed. Therefore it wouldn’t have been accomplished when horseback was the principal transportation therefore this horse is clearly a representation not a literal horse.

Having past this hurdle, then what does the term “horse” represent?

There is considerable evidence that the representation that horse intends is actually a human being and that in this Rev 6:2 verse it’s a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven whom is sitting upon that white horse. As the “horse” is the physical body, the Soul from the Kingdom of God/Heaven chooses to take it over for his task, what has been described as an incarnation that became confused with reincarnation, another Luciferian play on words to steal away some who otherwise could become prospects for membership in the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

By saying “take over” that’s not to imply that it’s against the will of the human “horse.” They don’t just take over a human unless they are invited, though if a human body is as a baby determined by the Kingdom of God/Heaven to be primed or not able to survive, then the members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven may choose to take over, or at least sufficiently “tag” it for future usage, as a vehicle for their task, this way not interfering with a vehicle that otherwise might have it’s own chance to grow towards closer relationship with the Kingdom of God/Heaven through it’s incarnate Older Members. A horse is a mammal as are humans. Since the human condition is the stepping stone into the Next Kingdom Above Human, a horse becomes one of the best ways to show John something we would later realize the meaning of.

“Horse” therefore says that a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven incarnate needs to overcome the mammalian nature that is still prevalent in human beings and when they do will be given a new type of physical body referred to as an article of clothing such as, apparel, raiment, fine linen, white robe, etc. referring to a Kingdom of God/Heaven issue of a MADE (not begotten) physical vehicle/instrument, body. A human body (horse) is taken to provide that Older Member all the same opportunities and challenges the humans will encounter when they follow Him, so when He overcomes his vehicle’s human characteristics, habits and addictions, he is demonstrating that it can be done, why and how. This is why They come incarnate. If they came as they really are, they would overwhelm humans, even cause them to die because of the literal power of their minds, the reason at times in the records humans would fall down, face down, prostrate. Later humans mimicked the falling face down as a ritual show of reverence, misunderstanding, as true reverence is shown by listening to and following the behavior and ways taught by the Kingdom of God/Heaven, in the order in which they teach through their incarnate representatives over millenniums of human years.

Here are some Old Testament scriptures where a horse represents a human. For instance, a horse that talks. A talking horse is in cartoons or movies and television but not in reality and this was reported by Zechariah whose time came before Jesus came incarnate:

Some of the Jews who were expecting the “messiah” were not expecting him to come incarnate, which is the way many Christians think now, yet the evidence is that they most always come incarnate:

Zec 1:7 Upon the four and twentieth day of the eleventh month, which is the month Sebat, in the second year of Darius, came the word of the LORD unto Zechariah, the son of Berechiah, the son of Iddo the prophet, saying,
Zec 1:8 I saw by night, and behold a man riding upon a red horse, and he stood among the myrtle trees that were in the bottom; and behind him were there red horses, speckled, and white.

So we have 1 rider on a red horse and then red horses, speckled and white without riders mentioned. So there are at least 1 rider and 3 horses, 1 of which is red-ruddy and the other ones red-ruddy, speckled white depending on the comma placements.

While we are at it, I believe when a horse is used to indicate a human physical body as in the few scriptures cited here, and of course Revelations chapter six, a “rider” is a Soul as to ride one’s horse (vehicle, physical body) was/is to be in full control of it and that is a big part of what a Soul is taught how to do to be worthy of membership on a Kingdom of God/Heaven crew. That control is what has been referred to as having “0vercome or conquered” one’s humanness (world) but that the Luciferians distort into technique of “self” advancement as opposed to doing so for our Heavenly Father, an Older Member in the Kingdom of God/Heaven serving as our parent/midwife for our Soul’s birth into Their Family membership.

The overcoming, conquering process is also our “prevailing as God” which is the true definition of an Israeli (an overcomer of our human mammalian condition/kingdom). Our “self” doesn’t disappear easily and especially when the Luciferians attempt to dissuade people from the prospect, as if the Kingdom of God/Heaven are a bunch of megalomaniacs thriving on the domination of others, to want mindless followers which is certainly not at all the case. In actuality humans in comparison are the mindless followers of discarnates, other humans they look up to and though they don’t know it, space aliens, but don’t know it as they are mostly unaware of how many discarnates set up shop in/with our physical bodies and in the occupation of our minds, as software sharing our resources like a host computer/server does. Thus we must gradually grow to recognize the true nature of the Kingdom of God/Heaven so that we will, upon receiving more and more of their mind, by living by their behavior and ways honestly wanting to overcome the world for/on behalf of, because our Heavenly Father asked us to when we sought to know his will for us. This is why the Lords Prayer as it came to be known says in it, “thy will be done on Earth,” and why Jesus said to be his disciple we must “deny self” (ourselves, our own desires and pursuits, etc.) which is why various religious pathways, though they look good don’t work because the giving of one’s will is put to the test the next time a member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven comes to be with the selected Souls who will be directed to take over selected human (horses) and we are ready, willing and able to recognize them despite Their looking like ordinary humans, because of the quality of their minds that will make it seem quite natural to leave everything of our human kingdom participation til then BEHIND to “follow the lamb wherever he goes,” as it says in Rev. 14.

Now this idea of a rider being a Soul, some could wonder about, as are not all humans Souls or so we’re told? But if all humans were souls then why did Jesus differentiate humans that received “seeds” from those who had not, “to those whom much is given, much is required” (some aren’t given as much) and of course in the parable of the Kingdom of God/Heaven as a seeding operation Jesus is describing how some seeds are devoured by birds and some fell on rocky soil and some yield fruit. In other words, seeds are souls given to some as a gift that they must have been asking for somehow as the Kingdom of God/Heaven created free will so we’d be the chooser, what to ask for, what to seek, what door to knock on and with the hope to find, as Jesus said was the “way” we get on the receiving end of such a “gift.” If all had souls already where would be the need to plant seeds and what would become of those that don’t take full advantage of that gift. After all, what made Adam into a “Living Soul”? It was the “breath of life” that was given to him to breath in though his nostrils that came from his Lord (Jehovah) God (Elohim)*. Notice in the previous chapter of Genesis, “The Elohim created man, male and female and said be fruitful and multiply and subdue the Earth”**, which means conquer/overcome their human earthiness animal nature, but many think it only means conquer the earth in geophysical and mammalian ways.

*The first Soul was created during the seventh day:

Gen 2:7 And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living Soul.

**This creation of human (man) male and female was done in the sixth day, while Adam was given the breath of life during the 7th day and Eve was taken from Adam after that.

Gen 1:26 And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.

Gen 1:27 So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.

Gen 1:28 And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish* the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.
Gen 1:29 And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.
Gen 1:30 And to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every green herb for meat: and it was so.
Gen 1:31 And God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day.

* Note how “replenish” implies, “making plenty again” as if there were humans populating the Earth before them/then.

The Kingdom of God/Heaven members are as ranchers who round up a group of wild horses and offer them a chance to be in their services, that entails a training program. Those that take to the training are kept and assigned various tasks. The rest are let go and unless they choose to ask to be back in the program again never have a relationship with a higher, more evolved kingdom level. So the Kingdom of God/Heaven are the ranchers and humans are like horses. The Old Testament Prophet named Zechariah or Revelation’s references to horses as human beings.

And here is the indicator that these horses are depictions of humans:

Zec 1:9 Then said I, O my lord, what are these? And the angel that talked with me said unto me, I will shew thee what these be.
Zec 1:10 And the man that stood among the myrtle trees answered and said, These are they whom the LORD hath sent to walk to and fro through the earth.

Note: Zec 1:8 said “the man riding upon a red horse” was the one standing among the myrtle trees. When he says, “These are they whom the LORD hath sent to walk to and fro through the earth” he is referring to the ones behind him, the “red horses*, speckled** and white”***.

Zec 1:11 And they answered the angel of the LORD that stood among the myrtle trees, and said, We have walked to and fro through the earth, and, behold, all the earth sitteth still, and is at rest.

These are sent by Lord to walk through the earth, and They “answered the angel and said…” which is talk, thus not realistic to expect they are horses as in the animals.

*red = Hebrew 0122 ‘adom= red, ruddy (of man, horse, heifer, garment, water, lentils)
**speckled = Hebrew 08320 saruq= sorrel, reddish, tawny, bay
***white = Hebrew 03836 laban or (Gen. 49:12) laben= white

For any that think making reference to Zechariah are questionable data to quote, it’s always to be taken for what it’s worth. We do have record of Jesus referring to Zechariah and how he was stoned to death due to his work for the Lord. He was visited by messengers among which we get the TWO olive trees and TWO lamp stands which are said to be both “anointed ones” which is one of the definitions of a Christ, thus the Two witnesses are both Christs (anointed), thus are the next or so called second coming of the task assignment called Christing or Christening.

That task entails teaching youngins how to become a “Christ.” It is task that is never accomplished without an existing Christ taking us through the difficult birth canal of cutting all our Earth/Human roots, likes, dislikes, etc. and is never a task we then are assigned to perform for others until we have worked for a long time in various apprenticing positions to gradually prove our trustworthiness. (So I am not saying any student is at this time a Christ. That’s not at all mine to determine or even know about. I am simply trying to demystify the task. It’s a task, an important one and a huge one for a huge HOLY Minded Soul that wants to someday perform in such a task capacity thus must meet the strict requirements of their Older Member who had performed such a Christ task many times before to which they graduated to being a “Father” from which is depicted in Rev. 12).

Here Moses is compared to a “horse in the wilderness”:

Isa 63:11 Then he remembered the days of old, Moses, and his people, saying, Where is he that brought them up out of the sea with the shepherd of his flock? where is he that put his holy Spirit within him?
Isa 63:12 That led them by the right hand of Moses with his glorious arm, dividing the water before them, to make himself an everlasting name?
Isa 63:13 That led them through the deep, as an horse in the wilderness, that they should not stumble?

Here men are depicted as horses rushing into battle:

Jer 8:6 I hearkened and heard, but they spake not aright: no man repented him of his wickedness, saying, What have I done? every one turned to his course, as the horse rusheth into the battle.

Here the Goats are punished, which must be humans as Goats don’t have free will so can not miss the mark (sin). And students from the house of Judah are compared with being from a “flock.” This also shows that the humans are made to be his “goodly horse in the battle.”

Zec 10:3 Mine anger was kindled against the shepherds, and I punished the goats: for the LORD of hosts hath visited his flock the house of Judah, and hath made them as his goodly horse in the battle.

Here a horse is depicted with “astonishment,” the Hebrew – 08541 timmahown’= also defined as, “bewilderment, stupefaction.” Since it’s a “smiting,” astonishment hardly seems the best choice and yet can a horse be “stupid.” Bewildered, perhaps, but not astonished and/or stupid. They he says he will “smite every horse of the people with blindness.” To put this together then, one can see that stupid and bewildered and blindness (as a figure) all add up to something it seems would be experienced by humans:

Zec 12:4 In that day, saith the LORD, I will smite every horse with astonishment, and his rider with madness: and I will open mine eyes upon the house of Judah, and will smite every horse of the people with blindness.

Here the only other depiction of the return of the one called Jesus on a white horse:

Rev 19:1 And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honour, and power, unto the Lord our God:
Rev 19:2 For true and righteous are his judgments: for he hath judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand.
Rev 19:3 And again they said, Alleluia And her smoke rose up for ever and ever.

Rev 19:4 And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts (LIVING beings) fell down* ((Self Sacrificed their humanness for their Heavenly Fathers (Older Members whom birthed them into membership)) and worshiped ((worked for, provided service to, gave their will and allegiance to)) God ((Kingdom of God/Heaven as represented by the project leaders, Older Members, the Father (who has a new name) and the new named one who was Jesus)) that sat ((sit)) on the throne ((position of power as the authorities/kings)), saying, Amen ((so be it, your instruction is what we implement in our service on your crew)); Alleluia.((our pleasure to serve))

* fell down = 4098 pipto; (which occurs only as an alternate in certain tenses); probably akin to petomai – 4072 through the idea of alighting; to fall (literally or as a figure)= fail, fall (down), light on.
4072 petomai or contracted ptaomai middle voice of a primary verb; to fly= fly(-ing).

As elders these are those who served the Father/Son crew before and gave their lives, leaving their human desires and activities and relationships behind (denying self) to follow the one called Jesus everywhere he went and then told others about Jesus until they were apprehended and lost their physical lives while engaged and/or because of performing that or some equivalent service. (Like for John the said author of the Book of Revelations, there is no record of how he died. He had been banished to the island of Pathmos where he allegedly wrote the Book of Revelations, so may have died there. Each has their own story).

So, since there is much evidence in this Book of Revelations that these twenty four elders and the four living beings are in 100% dedicated service to the Kingdom of God/Heaven through those they consider to be their Older Members, Father (Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and finally the one with yet another new name as one of the Two Witnesses) and Grand Father (Jehovah of the Elohim, then Father then with a new name as one of the Two Witnesses incarnate in a woman’s vehicle), how could they “fall” one of the primary definitions of the Greek “pipto”?

Well, the first definition given is to “descend from a higher place to a lower.” Since they were received into A heavenly dwelling upon the loss of their physical body 2000 years ago, having become “dead (to human behavior and ways) in Christ then, as well as having demonstrated their loyalty before that, since the Jesus record suggests the Father gave these Souls to Jesus, thus they had to have found favor with Jehovah before meeting up with Jesus (again, as they would have actually been the most dedicated of the Moses camp). Since the origin of this word is “akin to 4072 through the idea of alighting,” these first two definitions correlate. Their being “elders” means they were working for the Kingdom of God/Heaven. That doesn’t mean they had graduated to a Kingdom of God/Heaven “celestial” vehicles yet, but were as it seems at their final trimester as depicted in the Rev 14 first fruits harvest. As it seems the Kingdom of God/Heaven provides physical vehicles for those who give their lives, so they can perform certain services as “watchers or messengers” that will help the Older Members recognize if they are truly Kingdom of God/Heaven crew material, since Lucifer and his bunch when afforded the same opportunity chose to rebel at approximately the same stage, they would have still been “full of light” so much so that their descending to Earth from wherever they were, for instance in one of the upper chambers of the “Temple” they would be “alighting upon” those human vehicles they began to interface with to “take them over” to overcome them and thereby graduate.

Still this doesn’t address the aspect of “fall.” Descent from a Heavenly abode to an Earthly and whether or not some type of “death” was involved as the parts of the definition that say “falling dead suddenly” or “to be thrust down,” “fall out/from,” to be “removed from power by death” strongly suggest. Now this is not to say all these applications of “pipto/peto” must fit, but as keeps coming up, most if not all of the most prevalent definitions always seem to, to cover both a literal and figurative interpretation as is common with these translations of what the Kingdom of God/Heaven provides us.

To the Kingdom of God/Heaven membership, student or graduates and Older Membership, “death” of one’s physical body isn’t something feared and avoided at all costs and nearly as important as the death of a human’s physical body, yet humans in actuality put less importance on a human’s life than do the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s membership. But the idea of sacrifice of the physical and what is most valuable to us was being taught by Jehovah through Moses in what were called “sacrifice,” then of animals, that they at times consumed and at other times didn’t, thus to those in the camp, a strange happening to let perfectly good “flesh” of some animals at some times be burned instead of consumed. But in terms of being willing to give up what is very valuable to us, as possessions and as status, which livestock were both would be a big step towards not only selflessness, but to instill that there are things that are more important than food, as Jesus reiterated later telling them not to worry about where they would get their food, because that’s where “faith” enters in. If it was having faith in a false god, then they would not gain any faith, but the difference between a fake and a real member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven is that what the fake says doesn’t happen so one can’t trust and therefore have faith in, while the Kingdom of God/Heaven always fulfills their helping their own as they ask/seek and do so by applying the lessons they give along the way.

Then of course Jesus taught his students that even his own human vehicle was not important to keep at any price, even indicating that one would be better off to even get rid of a hand or eye rather than allow that body part, referring to the self control of that body part cause one to lose their way and not stay in the overcoming program to graduation. And he also illustrated this idea in saying that one would not be out of place to consider “making oneself a eunuch (a castrated male)” all importantly “for the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s sake,” that is for the sake of that students making graduation into the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

Finally, Jesus was very clear that to save one’s human life which can mean anything from staying in a marriage, keeping after a house, raising children, working a career to forward one’s value, wealth, stature among other humans would NOT gain one membership in the Kingdom of God/Heaven.

Therefore, a big part of the entrance requirement is to exit the vehicle when it’s called for by the strategy delivered by one’s Older Member. Now this may seem far fetched but deserves careful consideration. We know Jesus said that the Saints would be returning with him, their being his former disciples, their Soul bodies as they each exited their physical human vehicles. We also know that the Kingdom of God/Heaven, when they receive into their dwellings a new member which would include a student member, one who had not yet graduated but showed commitment to the Older Member leading them through their “birth canal,” they at times provide a body these upcoming members can “wear” in order to provide them with certain tasks that will further prove their loyalty to their Older Member as they only operate without a body or with a body that can alter it’s vibratory pattern so to appear invisible to a human when doing an undercover task among humans, as those who had operations within the “temple” grounds, where one or more had taken over a physical human vehicle but where the others serve as their support team as in the “Comforter” or “Holy Ghost” aka Holy Spirit.

Thus, as some are assigned tasks as watchers or messengers, while having assigned physical bodies to wear, taking off that body to perform yet their next stage in their overall progression to graduation/harvest program could very well entail taking off that existing “suit of clothing” (the new physical body in which they were assigned. Now there may be many ways to “take it off,” but which method may depend on whether or not they are striving to receive a “Kingdom of God/Heaven “celestial” type of body that is no longer corruptible. Lucifer and company must have still had an assigned corruptible human body or it could not have had sexual relations with human women who had never been implanted with a Soul implant/set of programs. But since these who were still students, however “elder” meaning third trimester students as opposed to first or second trimester students, they still need to prove their allegiance and that would also entail giving up the comfort level the occupation of any physical vehicle provides as it is like a security blanket or one’s favorite outfit. One doesn’t want to take it off, unless they are accustomed to doing so, in which case it may be no effort at all. But to these students who had not yet fully overcome their humanness, there is a challenge to taking off a vehicle as the vehicle has to cease functioning to release the software (Soul package). They have to “sacrifice their physicality” which demonstrates their trust in their Older Members, that they will still live afterward, something human or equivalent vehicles don’t automatically know because they are not eternal in their design.

When the event occurred in Roswell and the other in Aztec, New Mexico that involved the crash of two spacecrafts that left 4 bodies in the Roswell crash and 18 reported by the FBI in the Aztec crash a year or so later, we come to the number 22. Then there had been a crash in 1998 in Texas where 1 body was found and buried and another in Pennsylvania where one body was discovered in the early 1960’s. If one tallies all the crashes worldwide with some 95% of the ones with bodies reported, there are about 100 bodies that were reported, all except one occurring between 1947 and the 1960’s. (I don’t care to be 100% accurate here. The number count is close enough and the most important years were from the Roswell and Aztec crashes and the data can easily be found on the internet). Some of the bodies when examined by human scientists that were eventually leaked demonstrated that at least one body only resembled a human vehicle in that it had a head, arms and legs, feet and hands but with a different finger configuration. Internally this one had no digestive system nor reproductive system so some thought it was a robot as most human organs were absent. Another had what appeared to be an atrophied reproductive system of a male, a very small appendage. One could suggest from this that the one with the atrophy looking reproductive system may very well have been an assigned vehicle given to a second or third trimester student who still needed to show more loyalty to the Next Level but who was assigned a vehicle that could still return to human behavior, what Adam’s physical body seemed to be capable of as well. Where the one without any signs of reproductive or digestive systems would be a Kingdom of God/Heaven “celestial” vehicle as even if it’s occupant Soul wanted to could not return to human behavior, though it wouldn’t’ want to but is proposed for sake of the illustration.

Therefore, this “fall” as usual has several applications, literal, in mental and physical ways, even repeatedly during the three trimesters towards their birth. In yet one literal sense, the Kingdom of God/Heaven, needed a way to provide some of their student members, (but with the Older Members, as in Father and Son with Saints (active students nearing graduation) an opportunity to graduate to a new more advanced than human or space alien physical body, the difference being even greater than that between a Model T automobile to a Space Shuttle in it’s capacity and functionality and would be incorruptible and eternal (unless they had reason to give that one up to receive yet the next higher functioning model, which there is technically no potential end to). This puts the entire idea of one’s physical body on a par with a suit of clothing sort of the way a human puts on a diving suit to dive underwater and a space suit for activity in space and another type of protective suit for working in a radioactive environment. One can imagine that the Kingdom of God/Heaven has a vast array of different types of vehicles and some even perform transport and other functions that a crew needs so is driven by a Soul that wanted to experience the service that task offered In this way one can imagine there being many departments of task assignments a new member might choose from upon graduation from the human kingdom level of life. This is a very exclusive membership and the criteria is to sacrifice everything we’ve become, whether it was seen as humanitarian or spiritual by fellow humans, to prove one really had taken in Their Mind (holy spirit) to qualify for their graduation, so they could then begin this new life with a new family with new tasks and challenges.

With this many faceted “falling” in mind, here is the verse that describes Lucifer’s fall out of service to the Kingdom of God/Heaven:

Isa 14:12 How art thou fallen* from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!
Isa 14:13 For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north**:
Isa 14:14 I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.
Isa 14:15 Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit.

*05307 naphal a ancient root= to fall, lie, be cast down, fail, as in a violent death or to fall prostrate, prostrate oneself, attack, desert, fall away to, go away to, fall into the hand of, to fall short, fail, fall out, turn out, result, to settle, waste away, be offered, be inferior to, to lie, lie prostrate, to cause to fall, fell, throw down, knock out, lay prostrate, to overthrow, to make the lot fall, assign by lot, apportion by lot, to let drop, cause to fail (fig.) to cause to fall, to throw or prostrate oneself, throw oneself upon, to lie prostrate, prostrate oneself.

**north – It is interesting that the Caucasian development of the human species in large part took root in the northern territories of the planet, with a few exceptions. Looking at a map, during the time period after Jesus left his incarnation on Earth, we see the various human governmental power structures moving north as in the Germans (so called Holy Roman Empire that replaced the southern Roman Empire), the Russians and finally the North American’s. This is not to suggest Caucasians are Luciferians but it does suggest that they (the Luciferians) followed the direction the Kingdom of God/Heaven was taking in preparation for their last trimester in birthing, aka harvesting, aka graduating their newest student souls. In other words the new nation (genus of people) was being moved from the genus known primarily as Israeli. Isaiah provided a number of forecasts of thinking and events that have shown application for the Jesus incarnation as well as the Two Witnesses incarnations.

Note how close the definitions of the Greek “Pipto” (above) and the Hebrew “naphal” even including the “lighting” down upon. This is not to equate the potential “descent” of the 24 elders and 4 living beings with Lucifer and his angels that sided with him and their “fall” as with Lucifer’s case he was described as being in direct competition with the Lord and his fall was to “hell” which is what becomes of all those who refuse to take notice of the real Kingdom of God/Heaven when it’s offered them. Hell is basically the location of no return to any degree of life, not even a spirit type of existence as the spirits are also periodically recycled and replaced as needed with a new crop of Luciferian equivalents who become the footstools* for upcoming graduates of the human evolutionary condition.

*footstool has two applications: 1)* The Earth, but more precisely the Human Evolutionary Kingdom Level of Life that the Kingdom of God/Heaven created and has managed/developed to be a “stepping stone” for Souls to their birth, aka harvest aka graduation. 2)** The Enemy, being the satanic (assigned adversaries), the Luciferian Space Aliens (dragon, serpent, devils, renegades, fallen angels, false prophet stimulator, etc.) as they seek to turn the eyes of those being elected and electing to overcome the world (human evolutionary kingdom level, aka strata aka chasm of life) by tempting them to ignore and/or go against the Kingdom of God/Heaven in direct and indirect ways. By doing so they are providing a type of fertilizer to the plants, stimulating them to grow stronger as they seek the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s help to get through the difficulties and lures to make wealth and abundance of pleasures their passion to acquire (make their “god”).

*Isa 66:1 Thus saith the LORD, The heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool: where is the house that ye build unto me? and where is the place of my rest?

*Mat 5:35 Nor by the earth; for it is his footstool: neither by Jerusalem; for it is the city of the great King.

**Psa 110:1 The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool.

**Mat 22:44 The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool?

With this said, it’s also altogether possible that separate from a descent by members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s crew there is a subsequent Luciferian descent to where they may or may not have actually crashed but were simply relieved of their assigned task that also provided what powered their spacecrafts that they then needed to find themselves on Earth. With this thinking they influenced human leaders to mine gemstones and minerals. They simultaneously sought to have humans driven to develop technologies they wanted to bolster that led to nuclear energy systems and spacecrafts they could then use to try to escape the prison and impending hell they know they are otherwise restricted to.

It’s interesting how there is so much evidence of these points of view. Today, a leader named Rael says he is a contactee and a Christ and/or Maitreya (Buddhist styled Christ/enlightened one) who was contacted by those he calls Raelians, like Ray Aliens, Ray perhaps being a play on words they had no control over but that the Kingdom of God/Heaven saw to, as a ray of light, as in the name Lucifer:

01966 heylel from 01984 (in the sense of brightness)= Lucifer = “light-bearer,” shining one, morning star*, king of Babylon and Satan (fig.), ‘Helel’ describing the king of Babylon.

* morning star – this is being confused as Lucifer

This is referring to the Older Member who was Jesus and then after that fulfills the role of one of the Two Witnesses as depicted primarily in the section that includes the 7 angels with trumpets and the Two Witnesses:

Rev 2:28 And I will give him the morning star

The name Lucifer means brilliant star, a title given to the king of Babylon (Isa. 14:12) to denote his glory.

Rael of the Raelians (a space alien based religion, that they don’t realize was stimulated by Luciferians trying to second guess and become a look alike of the Kingdom of God/Heaven, thus false prophet, false “god” that there are many very clear proves of) says in his free online book that he met someone named Lucifer and another named Satan who actually war against one another at one point. (Of course it’s always possible some took such names and there have been a number of reports by space alien contactees that they (the space alien groups) war with one another (another evidence of their being human or human equivalents as the Kingdom of God/Heaven membership don’t war among themselves at all. The only war’s they instigate are wars where words are their weaponry, with the exception of taking care of the genetic strain they cultivate to become the vehicles for those Souls they are nurturing toward birth, aka harvest aka graduation. It may look like war, when they stimulate the recycling, weeding of the planet but there is no contest in this respect. It’s really like a farmer pulling up all the weeds and/or killing all the pests that could interfere with their plants production of fruit. Thus if a tribe of humans are interfering with the human vehicles they have planted souls within or are planing for a future planting, then they use what others want to do anyway, be they young students or not, to perform some of the work in the garden they have a need to get done. That doesn’t mean they go to some leader and suggest waring with someone else as we see occurring all throughout human history we know of. That’s not their modus operandi, though it may be on the table if needed.

And it’s curious that they say they can construct human vehicle with a computer that takes DNA as input but has limited life span though longer than humans on Earth, of about 700 years.

And Rael with his Earthly Kingdom of some 65,000 or so members, they report are all about fixing the global warming problems by development of technologies and cloning animals. It would not be at all surprising to learn that they want to clone animals so they can take that technology to their underground hiding area and hope to survive the upcoming spading they are anticipating but think other space aliens and/or humans as causing to escalate.

Thus we see technology and space aliens as their god’s. The Kingdom of God/Heaven has no need for technologies. Even the most advanced human systems are trivial to the Kingdom of God/Heaven, who know how to float planets into orbits and such.

So even though Rael purports a few of Jesus quotes that among humans gives him Jesus styled credibility with those from a Jesus centered upbringing, he is doing and teaching anything but a new age/atheistic approach to the Kingdom of God/Heaven as if they don’t exist as persons, only as an etheric group or universal or cosmic mind/consciousness, etc. that the space aliens share in thus they get to feel that there are no people they have to admit are over/above him/them which we see mimicked among many humans because they are for the most part the new leaves off the Luciferian stimulated genetic tree, the one’s Jesus called the “tares” who are the weeds trying to inhibit the growth of the wheat, which is the illustration of the Kingdom of God/Heaven fruit.

Next some examination of the only other verses that use the image of “white horse(s) with rider” and their context and added re-translation and re-interpretation:

For context refer to Rev 19:5-10.

Rev 19:11 And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war.

(See further context in Rev 19:12-16).

Rev 19:17 And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls* that fly in the midst of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God;

*fowls = 3732 orneon from a presumed derivative of 3733;; n n= a bird

Rev 19:18 That ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great.

These fowls are not literal birds eating humans though may be precisely what John was shown. The Flesh of Kings would be the allegiance of the ones who had come from the Kingdom of God/Heaven as near to graduate students who were influenced while incarnate to give their allegiance, directly or by adopting their mindset to one or another Luciferian Space Alien group. These aliens are depicted as flying because they do have spacecrafts, however limited and their vehicles are turning to various degrees reptilian, at least behaviorally as predators. Their consuming is their taking souls away from the Kingdom of God/Heaven and their seeking human DNA, eggs, sperm, hormones, etc. in which to try to preserve and sustain their own species by, probably also the reason for the rash of cattle mutilations that occurred in the 1970’s.

Rev 19:19 And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against his army.

This seems to be depicting all the bestial humans with their weaponry gearing up to fight the space aliens. Some think these are the “bad space aliens,” told that by some of the space aliens. The bad aliens are said to be little grey robots, (because in the autopsy’s of found/captured space alien bodies, one or two (I’d guess but at least one, didn’t have an organ structure anything like human. There was no digestive and no reproductive organs whatsoever, while at least one other had a near atrophied reproductive organ, from not being used). His Army are the students that were the ones beheaded for Jesus, whose Soul bodies were brought back to take over a prepared human Soul, that they were to conquer it’s mammalian ways and use that vehicle to give their all to their also incarnate (in carnal) Older Member (heavenly Father who last was Do but was before that Jesus).

Rev 19:20 And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshiped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.
Rev 19:21 And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh.

*3 BOW = (usage):

Many Christian writers assume this was a bow as in a bow and arrow the hunting or military weapon. Why? Well, one can bet it’s because this one who sat on the horse “went forth conquering” so they determined he had a weapon of physical war as that is the only conquering the Luciferians want them to consider as then they won’t anticipate working the standard formula to be a prospective member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven. And this goes hand in hand with the choice of “conquer” as opposed to OVERCOME or PREVAIL, which would have at least been more consistent with the Hebrew form of the meaning of an Israeli as “one who prevails as God (prevails).” Note how in this verse there is repeated “conquering” with a final conquest. This seems related to the idea that the LAMB, aka the Shepherd, aka the Son of Man, aka the only “born human” only begotten (born/incarnate) Son of God had students aka disciples aka those SAINTS (who gave their lives for Him), He was bringing to their “spirit/Soul BIRTH” which then begins to make more sense of this verse and thereby also relates to the overall picture.

To be born into the Kingdom of God, in which one receives a crown as then compared to humans one has become a type of king from the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s perspective, (as overcoming their humanness, marked by their harvest/graduation time is obtaining the position of King over humans, though not as humans are Kings as there is no “Lording over” anyone), they must, while under the direct via incarnate direction, that they desire, thirst for and repeatedly ask Him for must conquer, overcome, prevail and get victory over their entire human mammalian nature. Thus in a real way He, the one in this verse who is the Soul that “sits” (holds the task assignment/position) on the “white horse” was acting as the midwife in each of his students spirit/Soul births into their own kingship. Therefore “he went forth conquering,” something he had to do for each student thus a repeated endeavor and when he had delivered all these new births, then he had victory in the entire task that had been in motion for at least the last 6000 years that his Lord, the one who was Jehovah, then the Father and then incarnate as TI, the Woman was the equivalent of the Admiral of the entire operation.

Now bow* in the Hebrew is what many Christians think is intended though the Greek word is much different. However, if we were to say that the Hebrew word was closer to the original intention that John was describing then as this would certainly be a time to look for the representative meaning, it would be “rainbow” or a tool of battle, but as always in the Kingdom of God/Heaven context a battle for the allegiance of Souls to God vs Mammon, to the Father/Son team or to the Luciferian influenced human beings. Thus all definitions should work. Rainbow even works in the context because what is the rainbow in the records but a “covenant” between the Lord and Noah and Family, who at that point represented the restart of the civilization that had the promise of showing allegiance to Jehovah to reap the benefits of being granted membership in the Lord’s Family.

That covenant expanded in the Moses “classroom” to abiding by the commandments Jehovah provides to Moses on Mt. Sinai, to not murder/kill (fellow humans), not steal, not look to or serve “other” gods (false gods), not covet what others have, abide by the sabbath rules and be honest and respectful towards one’s parentage. To Jehovah these were baby steps and appropriately so as these Souls with human vehicles were the equivalent of babies or toddlers at best at that time. The covenant continues to expand in the next experiential classroom administered by Jesus when he required of his disciples that they “deny yourself, take up your cross and follow me,” leaving behind all their human family to then prepare to “drink the cup of his blood” which is what “take up your cross” also means which is “laying down your life” for your Older Member, in Jesus case, his “heavenly” Father (as he was not incarnate with him then) whose instruction is to “feed my sheep” which will entail laying down their lives for the sheep because they will be hated for what they say that provides for the sheep.

Finally, these same Souls are returned to strengthen their covenant even further. TI and DO called it a “committal” and TI instructed the student body to make their commitment to Do. TI also was the one who stated early on in their “classroom” that we needed to “give us your will,” that shocked several students I’m sure. Do later told us, after TI left her incarnation that she thought they might lose “half the class” by saying that. Even though it didn’t happen right away the details of how to “give your will” gradually came about and throughout the next 17 years or so, the numbers did drop to 24 from then being somewhere around the 48 mark. (I’m not claiming it was exactly half, but it was very close.)

Then the covenant expanded to the ultimate qualification of even being willing to voluntarily lay down your life, not necessarily by being killed by someone who hated what they were saying and doing but by their own hand in what the world would see as suicide. Thus these covenants all told demonstrated the students greatest love for their Older Members by “giving all your heart, mind, Soul and strength to the Lord,” what Jesus and Moses said was the “greatest commandment” which they had entered into covenant with.

Being a child of God, is simply a step. It means that human was tagged for the opportunity to have a closer face to face relationship with the next incarnate representative, but if that child chooses to go against that sent representative actively or by ignoring them, as if they don’t exist then they are cutting themselves off from that Family unit.

*bow = Hebrew 07198 qesheth from 07185 in the original sense of 06983 of bending= bow, (for hunting, battle), bowmen, archers, bow (fig. of might), rainbow

In any case, the covenant was the agreement for prospective “tagged” children of God to COMMIT to looking to the Lord in all ways (that has to be taught gradually for humans to honestly embrace what it entails). That covenant/commitment was continued with Moses as the incarnate representative when He was given the prime rules/commandments that were the start of the qualifications to stay in the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s Overcoming program. Thus this Soul sitting on the white horse had that commitment, but it’s not until we look at the Greek word “toxon” from the base of “tikto” that in it’s simplest form has to do with “fabric” possibly the fact that all those who conquer get a white garment, raiment, robe to wrap around Their Soul (wear)*.

* bow = Greek 5115 toxon from the base of tikto 5088; a bow (apparently as the simplest fabric)= bow.
5088 tikto= a strengthened form of a primary teko (which is used only as alternate in certain tenses); to produce (from seed, as a mother, a plant, the earth, etc.), literally or as a figure= bear, be born, bring forth, be delivered, be in travail.

Examples of the “fabric” implication in the Greek “bow” as the reward for students who conquer, overcome:

Rev 3:4 Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy.

Rev 3:5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels.

Rev 3:18 I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.

Rev 4:4 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads crowns of gold.

Rev 6:11 And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellowservants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.

Rev 7:9 After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands;

Rev 7:13 And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? and whence came they?

Rev 7:14 And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.

However, the primary definition of the Greek toxon/tikto has to do with motherhood, producing as in “bearing young,” “bringing forth.”..”being in travail” and includes “being delivered.” In other words, both this One who is sitting on the White Horse conquers (overcomes the human condition(world) again, as the same Soul did every time He fulfilled the task to incarnate to aid the next experiential classroom of his prime student body) which is equal to being “born” into his next station of service in the Kingdom of God/Heaven which is accomplished by his serving as the midwife to deliver his own young, equivalent to providing the hands on example his students need to be “born” into their next station of service in the Kingdom of God/Heaven, the reason for His conquering – bearing them to their harvest/graduation.

This conquering process is the same as teaching his children to wash their robes, a requirement of the overcoming process that is making one’s eye single and is aka “giving one’s all to the Lord thy God” which can only be accomplished when that individual is “born of woman” as a “son of man” to demonstrate (the Way) the self sacrifice of all our human passions, but transferring them to the establishment of a bond/graft to the Lord’s family tree (“no one comes to the Father except through me” as opposed to holding onto one’s human family tree. Jesus was not actually a human family man as well depicted in the gospels by Jesus:

Mat 12:46 While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him.
Mat 12:47 Then one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee.
Mat 12:48 But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother? and who are my brethren?
Mat 12:49 And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!
Mat 12:50 For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.

Some, in not all of his disciples left all they had to be with him, a big part of the overcoming process that shifts one’s allegiance from the human family to the Kingdom of God/Heaven family:

Mat 19:27 Then answered Peter and said unto him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have therefore?
Mat 19:28 And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
Mat 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

Luk 12:51 Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but rather division:
Luk 12:52 For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, three against two, and two against three.
Luk 12:53 The father shall be divided against the son, and the son against the father; the mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother; the mother in law against her daughter in law, and the daughter in law against her mother in law.

Luk 14:26 If any man come to me, and hate/detest not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.

I know some translations say in place of hate, love less, but there is no evidence of that and the Greek word used “miseo” is used many times and has nothing to do with “loving” as we are seeking when He is physically with us, to give all our love to the Lord, thus will be seen by everyone that doesn’t believe as duped by a cult leader as Jesus clearly was in His day. However, by hate does not mean you don’t honor the family you must leave behind when the representative isn’t physically present, which He/They is/are not now. The biggest honor you can show them is actually to give yourself to the Lord as completely as you can. And by Hate is also not meant we hate them personally. What we hate/detest is their desire to pull us away from what we feel we must give our all to. They can’t be blamed for feeling that way, so it’s understood but they don’t know that they never owned their children, spouse, relatives, parents, siblings just because they were leaves born off the same branch. Humans do not create any life. They simply facilitate the carrying forth of the life processes that were established and provided. The human family has it’s value but no longer for those few, when they know they have been called to leave it. Then it becomes a detriment to forward motion as just like a root system the plant can feel like you have cut off an appendage.

Now, the Luciferians create facsimiles of what they know the Kingdom of God will require of it’s own when they come. Thus we see all sorts of groups spring up claiming to be Jesus or some prophet but there is only one from the One True Kingdom of God and you can know them by their fruit, which is everything they say and do that is “Above Human” in even an evolutionarily kind of way. Everything they teach will have consistency with everything that was previously taught by the previous representatives, that includes consistent upgrades. The Jews by in large have problems thinking Jesus was from the same Kingdom of God/Heaven that Moses was from because Jesus brought upgrades that they didn’t see as upgrades because they were not the product of the same genetic branch that experienced understanding and dedication to the rules Moses was given.

Moses was teaching a certain grade level in the Overcoming of Humanness school. Jesus was teaching above grade school. Even human youths can do better with stronger disciplines, until they learn the reason and value of them, at which point they can be trusted to exercise better judgments But those who become invested in the grade school program, by having others look up to them, giving them stature have little to no desire to alter that status by shifting their belief and program to someone who brings updates, thus they remain stagnant and instead seek to destroy that which they see as threatening their hold on others, a hold they feel is God given and was, though they misinterpret it’s implementation. An example of this misunderstanding is the penalty of throwing stones at someone to literally kill them for certain offenses seen as heretical. Stoning in that sense was probably a shunning, though on the books it may have been more than that, that is when they have the overview of a member of the Kingdom of God/Heaven incarnate with them. But even if the rule was to stone someone who is teaching some to follow “other gods,” we’d have to trust that the Kingdom of God/Heaven whom have parts of their crews in observance of those who are seeking to live by their ways, would dissuade them from carrying out such an act or even stop it altogether unless they really were intentionally leading others to follow a different “god.” It does get very difficult to understand when millennium has past and one would think that when the next rep comes to bring updates the updates would not be too far afield from the initial laws.

Furthermore, this entire premise of this being Jesus sitting (incarnate) on/in the white (pure, full of light, thus enlightened) human vehicle, bearing young and because of being born to his next station, has a major correlation to the fact of this “birth” and catching up to the throne (seat) of the man “son” as depicted in Rev 12:1-5. (See section II.A.5.g. REVELATIONS 12 for detailed interpretation of these verses)

Here after he is “born” into his next station, he goes on to conquer by winning the war against the dragon, Lucifer and the space aliens that are seeking his allegiance:

Rev 12:10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night.
Rev 12:11 And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death.

Some, Christians believe, are being taught and now teach that this one who is sitting on the white horse isn’t the returned Soul who was Jesus. Part of why they say this, is because he has the “bow.” To them the bow is the tool of war and Jesus doesn’t fight wars with human military weapons. When he has a sword, it’s always made clear that his sword is his tongue, the information/words he expresses that has a cutting down or a harvesting affect. This is of course true. The one called Jesus wouldn’t shoot a literal bow and arrow at anyone. So again a Luciferian twist of what this verse depicts, turning it upside down to where the entire representation is distorted into not being a representative from the Kingdom of God/Heaven. Thus when this verse is played out in the society, by the Two Witnesses, all those who have this interpretation will once again miss how this prophecy will be fulfilled by Them (The Two Witnesses).

This is how the Luciferians trick even those who are in line to be counted worthy of Kingdom of God/Heaven student-hood towards membership and the reason there is benefit for each of us to remain keenly observant of all things that occur in the news that could demonstrate the arrival of incarnate members of the Kingdom of God/Heaven. And this would include really getting familiar with the core teachings of Jesus while not so easily accepting someones interpretation with little to no reasonable and cross referenced scriptures, as demonstrated by those who discount this white horse sitter as someone other than the returned Soul who was named Jesus 2000 years ago, all because of a mistranslation, misunderstanding and/or wrong assumption to the definition of the term “bow” and all it’s ramifications as outlined here.

*4 CROWN as in; “crown (was) given (unto) him”

To receive a crown has to come from being given one, which is initially depicted by:

Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up ((plucked out of his human life)) unto God ((The Father incarnate (the Elder of Two Witnesses))), and to his throne ((The Father’s the one on the Throne, the Son is being awakened to. This is the one who served last as the lamb in the vehicle’s name of Jesus but would have a new name this incarnation, of course with a new vehicle as described having white hair and a white head standing on firm metal legs)).

But he doesn’t re-earn his crown yet, which is characteristic of the growth experience this task is for even the Older Members. They must conquer the world all over again, even though they have done so even many times before. And this time the conquering is that much more difficult because of the work the Luciferian space alien (fallen angels) have been allowed to do, to commandeer the minds of the entire civilization on Earth to a significantly distorted view of reality and in particular to the record of the last stage in the Kingdom of God/Heaven’s overcoming of humanism program, termed the “garden” in bringing seeded/planted Souls to fruition, a harvest and also a graduation of the school like program, also termed a literal Soul birth as that seed is nurtured to literally grow though the overcoming of the human vehicles that serve each of the returning saints to take up from where they left off 2000 years ago to themselves overcome their remaining human attachments (roots of the human tree) that includes human behaviors and ways.

He receives this crown by his battling the lower forces, depicted as the dragon during the time he and his Older Member have fled after their prophecy period into a desolately populated area, a literal wilderness area together as at this point there is no indication these Two have separated and it’s during the 1260 day prophecy period that they collected the human “horses” deposited with their own Soul seeds that the returning Soul(saints) had been able to, with the help of the Older Members catch away from their human lives to bring them into the overcoming program:

Rev 12:6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.
Rev 12:7 And there was war in heaven: Michael* and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels,
Rev 12:8 And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven.

She is the one doing the nurturing She doesn’t need to be nurtured She is God the Father incarnate which should not be that strange to hear as Jehovah had some physical presence with Moses, as has been documented in this writing, so won’t be duplicated now and as also was documented Jesus said his Father would also be making his “abode” with him upon Their return, so this is depicting their start and the battle that ensued, which the Two Witnesses chapter of Rev 11 provides the detail of the 1260 day period which is all the process of catching him away to this throne – the leadership role the Father is coaching the Son in performing that will yield his also being a Father with his own litter as has already been interpreted from Rev 6:2.

*Michael = 3413 Michael of Hebrew origin= “who is like God,” the first of the chief princes or archangels who is supposed to be the guardian angel of the Israelites

There are a number of scriptures that indicate that this one called Michael was as all a student and not yet a “God” thus “like God,” but who rose it standing to Archangel and the Son of a King is a Prince and this Michael is depicted as a chief prince thus a primary “son” to Jehovah, the I Am, the Existing One, the Father of Jesus and incarnate in a Woman’s body as one of the Two Witnesses coming with the One who was Jesus.

TI and DO, as claimants of being the Rev 11 Two Witnesses show two more potential fulfillments of prophecy from Rev 1:14 having to do with the returned NEW, LIKE, “Son of man” (incarnate/Son of God in flesh) having a “white head” and “white hair” and White in the name of the physical body he and TI said he’d incarnated into:

1) The human vehicle Do said he borrowed for his midwifing, aka Soul birthing task of the returned “saints,” was born Marshall Herf Applewhite and was racially “white” as in “head and hairs white like wool.”

2) When Do met TI in 1972 he was about 41 years old and already had whitish hair as in “hairs white like wool.” The alternative way of reading verse Rev 1:14 would be that his head was white like wool and his hair was white as snow. In either case Do, with his vehicle Marshall Applewhite evidences fulfillment of two characteristics of prophecy.

3)Furthermore the name of the human vehicle he chose to incarnate into was last named “AppleWHITE,” while being the son of a Presbyterian minister who traveled around Texas building churches, not the buildings, but the congregations. It’s clear in Rev 1:14 that it is color that is being addressed here by the word “white,” comparing it to wool and/or snow.

To show proof of Do’s hair being White when they started their prophecy period, here is an excerpt from an interview of then called Bo (Do) and Peep (TI) with New York Times reporter James S. Phelan, published in the New York Times Magazine section, article, “Looking for: The Next World” on Feb. 29, 1976:

“The Two, as their followers refer to them, proved to be a pair of middle-aged Texans. Bo, a soft-spoken, highly articulate man of 44, was born Marshall Herf Applewhite. Peep is a matronly woman of 48, the former Mrs. Bonnie Lu Truesdale Nettles. (In the interview they referred to each other as Bo and Peep.) They were wearing slacks and windbreakers and, except for Bo’s distinctive thatch of near-white hair worn in a “with it,” over-the-ears cut, they looked more like a pleasant suburban couple-next-door than creatures from a distant galaxy.”

Note: .”..Bo’s distinctive thatch of near-white hair worn in a “with it,” over-the-ears cut…,” and it only got whiter from then on as evidenced by the video’s he made in 1991-2 called, “Beyond Human, The Last Call” when he first began to come out as the return of the same Older Member who had been incarnate in the task and vehicle named Jesus the Christ. He always said, he wasn’t Jesus because Jesus was the name of the vehicle though it was 1987 that he first expressed feeling a need to come public as the same Mind that was in Jesus vehicle.

Incidentally, for the sticklers that would say, his hair wasn’t white as snow or wool if it was just “near white,” the prophecy of the Two Witnesses is the time both come public. After TI exits her vehicle, is when Do takes his stand as “who he was” last incarnate as the “son of man’s” return when he posts on the world wide web the document, ‘UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE’ that was followed in 1997 by his exit videos that broadcast his vehicle’s face (and totally white hair that was cut very, very short) all over the planet for weeks before the story left the national press. (It actually never left entirely. After their dramatic exit there were many documentaries made and all manner of spoofs and claims of his being a sociopath that continued to provide his vehicle’s white head and white hair to view.

Verse Rev 1:13 establishes that the vision is of a human being termed “son of man(human).” In other words he was born of a woman. He was not a spirit or idea or “made” as Adam was.

This horse/vehicle demonstrates white (light is the same word here and has to do with the idea of shedding light on a subject, not with the white light some humans use in certain spiritual practices. The Kingdom of God/Heaven members consider “White magic” just that magic and “tricks” that distract one from the reality of the Kingdom of God/Heaven when it’s provided to us by the face to face Older Members and/or by the information they leave behind if they have already exited their “in-carn(al)-ation”) characteristics, literal and figurative. The crown which is depicted in Revelations 12, is given to him by the other of the Two Witnesses, his Father as a result of leading each of his student body to their conquering. He officially becomes a Father by the birth of these FIRST fruits and those that come later as the LAST fruits.

Link to Section II.B.:
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2017/02/04/ti-do-the-father-jesus-heavens-gate-ufo-two-witnesses-section-ii-b-where-on-earth-the-return-is-most-evidenced/

 

Advertisements

2 Responses to “TI & DO The Father & “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate UFO Two Witnesses – Section II.A. Jesus Prophecy of the Return of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven”

  1. Woraufhin Says:

    Do says near the end of session 4 of ‘Beyond Human’: ‘In our classroom situation and the overcoming that these students have been through, they’ve been through hell. If there ever was a hell, they’ve been through it. If there ever was a purgatory, they’ve been through it’.

    Could you describe some of the experiences Do alluded to there? Which are the most valuable lessons that can be learnt from those experiences for people engaged in the overcoming process now?

    • sawyer Says:

      This is part of why I flunked out as with certain “boogers” I didn’t really stand up to them as thoroughly as I could have. Do once said that to become a member of the Next Level would get to a point to where you felt like you were holding onto a cliff by your fingertips. When I fell, I began to see these things clearer. I began to see how, had I screamed for help when my booger started tempting me to a degree I hadn’t experienced before (though I did have hints of) that would have been like holding onto Ti and Do’s mind with all my might to bring about that scream for help. But when I fell, by repeatedly masturbating and hiding it for several days, I don’t recall ever asking for help. It was like that mechanism was subdued and I felt like I at that time knew that there were worse things than death of the vehicle – Hell – the state of mind of not wanting to overcome the influence that then causes one’s mind to retreat. Now I know I asked for this because of my other weakness I needed to overcome, that of my ego – sense of self and sense of being elevated by being in the classroom and at that point having been given lots of responsability in Do’s organization and confidence I was doing well in the tasks he gave me – to a point one time that Do said I was competing with him, which I was completing unaware of but did take to heart and saw then. I think it’s part of what Carlan was in a rather awkward way was pointing out to me. It comes upon us subtly, at least for me.The more and more I was given tasks to be an Overseer in the classroom, though I don’t think I wore it on my sleeve, so to speak, the more I was building it into a bigger booger. Srrody, often my partner kind of pointed it out one time but it didn’t dawn on me. There were other signs even in the beginning I can look back on that this was part of my overcoming. In fact one could say some of it was like an envy of others having more attention from Ti and Do or seemingly more important tasks. In fact I think that was part of what was behind my being given those tasks, because it would bring that lesson to a head. This is not an uncommon thing to overcome and I also was deceitful with the little ways I allowed my vehicle to get away with seemingly tiny forms of sensuatlity, like positioning myself in such a way while working with a female vehiclced classmate my vehicle found attractive so I might be able to look down her shirt where I would see her bra, which after years of celabacy was a stimulate to see, however small and unnoticed.

      Each student had these equivilent lessons. I didn’t often know the details with each student. Brnody had a terrible time with wanting to be on control and she was stricken with rheumotoid arthritis so she couldnt’ walk. Jwnody was given a helper task to actually travel with Do in his motorhome he at one point had with another couple classmates and then when that task was given to another, Do told the class she had a real hard time thinking she was demoted. Dstody had a real hard time thinking he was looked down upon because he was at the time the only black vehicle and his tasks were not often looking very important so that even excentuated that challenge. Strody at one point was like beside herself with an influence that was just being awnery. Prsody at one time was rolling around on the floor saying, “no I don’t want to leave” over and over, which was in the 1980’s. Others left of course. Others left and returned like rkkody who couldn’t stand being cooped up – not being able to just go out to get a pizza became a little joke he understood but that was one of his big boogaboos. Dncody who left the class twice had a hollywood influence so as long as he was Ti and Do’s “helper” he was fine or doing other such creative tasks, but if not was bored. We had long periods of time with very little stimulus, were expected to be energetic and upholding of a positive countenence that was all but impossible if one was enertaining influences. Like Glnody would spend time conjuring up ways to fix the worlds problems and Stmody thought he was an intellectual. Alxody had a hot temper and strong influence of sensuality and got into a pushing match with Cddody (who left) once and at another time snuck into a closet with a female vehicled classmate and felt one another up that he confessed to but the other didn’t and she ended up leaving a few years later, but she would also taunt other males in subtle ways, me included and Srrody told me about once. Srrody was so quick in his mind that he would complete Do’s and others sentences and couldn’t stand others slowness. I being his partner often put that to the test as I was a slow thinker. These don’t sound like hell but when most other stimulus is removed these get vastly excentuated and become the straws that break the camels back.

Leave a Reply

Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Google+ photo

You are commenting using your Google+ account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s


%d bloggers like this: